ã€ŠReincarnated into Two Bodiesã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Fall and The Two Prodigies

    In the large kingdom of Setus, two prodigies were born on the same day.

    Carine, the sole heir of the Sareid dukedom, respected for her military prowess and intelligence, her cold demeanor spreading her fame even more.

    Feyt, a commoner who rose through the ranks and became an esteemed knight, adored by the masses due to his bravery and gentle nature, becoming an inspiration to all.

    These two coincidentally met during their young years, and ever since then, they constantly challenged each other and grew stronger.

    Together, they were an unstoppable force, and the world knew it. They moved and acted as one with an unbreakable bond. Their unity was so flawless that it sparked rumors of relics or dark magic being the source of their synergy.

    Of course, none of them really knew the truth.

    Carine and Feyt were both me.

    ¡°This party sucks¡­¡± I groaned.

    I stared at the people around me. Most were slumped in their seats, nursing canned colas and picking at the bland snacks, their eyes darting longingly toward the exits. Yet, no one made a move to leave.

    You might wonder why. No, it wasn¡¯t due to traffic or the weather. The simple reason was that the party was mandatory.

    How did we get here? Well, long story short: the branch manager, our boss, finally got married.

    He informed us of his leave to Paris for the honeymoon, dumping all of his workload onto his secretary, AKA, me. Not only that, he said he was feeling ¡®generous¡¯ and wanted to give back something for our hard work.

    But this is the boss we¡¯re talking about, his idea of generosity came with a few strings attached. He ordered me to organize a Christmas party for the employees while he was gone, and I couldn¡¯t be happier.

    Finally, we would have a chance to kick back and relax! I was pretty excited about it until I was given the plans.

    The budget, O¡¯ Lord, the budget. It was barely enough to buy snacks, let alone decorations. I had to pull money out of my wallet just to get the necessities.

    He also gave us a venue, the office building¡¯s unused seventh floor. It was spacious, thank god for that, but it had its fair share of problems.

    Maintenance was only ever done on the lower floors for appearance''s sake, the upper floors were neglected to save costs. That meant the entire seventh floor was not in a condition for a party, we had to clean the entire floor ourselves.

    And then, after wasting an entire month just to prepare for the party, running my wallet dry, and also sacrificing sleep, the party finally commenced on Christmas night.

    After witnessing the fruits of my labor, I could only say¡­

    ¡°It sucks¡­¡±

    I felt bad for setting the place up, no one could ever enjoy themselves here. The snack table consisted of off-brand potato chips, stale cookies, and fruit that had already seen better days last week. They were the only things I could afford with a measly budget.

    And don''t even get me started on the drinks. Sure, they were cold, but the soda was as flat as my spare tire, and the beer was some cheap foreign stuff whose label I couldn''t even begin to read.

    Entertainment-wise, someone brought over their Gamestation 4 so we could play games, but we had no TV¡­ so the console was just sitting there in the corner, forever alone.

    We would play music and dance the night away, but our office was situated right next to an apartment. The fear of a noise complaint stopped us since the one who¡¯d be paying the fine would be none other than us.

    Since the party was mandatory, the ones who didn¡¯t arrive would get a pay cut. Some of the employees here had to cancel their Christmas dates for the party, how depressing was that?

    Everyone looked dead as they chugged the cheap beer, the only worthwhile entertainment was gossip. I was beginning to wonder why I even tried to make the party work out.

    ¡°...I wanna quit.¡±

    I chugged beer like there was no tomorrow. After making sure it was empty, I threw it at a trash can carelessly.

    ¡°Hah¡­ What do I do now?¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± I turned my head to find a familiar face. ¡°Ah, Luke.¡±

    Out of everyone at the party, he was probably the only employee with a glimmer left in his eyes. He ran at me full of energy as he held two unopened beer cans.

    ¡°Thanks for inviting me to the party, Boss!¡± Luke saluted with a can of beer still held firmly in his palm. ¡°The party¡¯s great!¡±

    Well, someone¡¯s optimistic.

    ¡°Hey, told you to stop calling me Boss, you¡¯d get in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s not here, is he?¡± Luke turned his head left and right.

    ¡°Well, no¡­ but¡­¡±

    His boot-lickers might be.

    ¡°Well, after having you teach me for so long, it feels natural, y¡¯know? Besides, you¡¯re more of a boss than he ever was¨C¡±

    ¡°Shuush!¡± I forcibly cupped Luke¡¯s mouth. ¡°Stop that, or we¡¯re both going to get in trouble.¡±

    Luke nodded. ¡°Mmmhmm!¡±

    After making sure he understood my point, I released Luke¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°By the way, Luke, is that beer for me?¡± I eyed the pair of unopened beers in his hands.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, nope! It¡¯s for my girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°O-oh! Of course it is¡­¡± I was hoping it was, though.

    Luke¡¯s girlfriend¡­ It was her, the reason why Luke was so energetic despite the dead atmosphere of the party. He had invited her to the party as his plus one, and she surprisingly agreed.

    ¡°Ah! Speaking of the angel!¡± Luke¡¯s face lit up as a woman approached us.

    ¡°...Yeah, that¡¯s not corny at all.¡±

    In a modest blue dress was a woman with a rather emotionless expression. But, I had a feeling it was just how her face usually was.

    ¡°Luke, did you get the beer?¡± She said, her tone quite monotone.

    ¡°Yep! Right here!¡± Luke handed over the can.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said to Luke. She then turned her head towards me. ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re Luke¡¯s senior, right? The one he keeps calling ¡®Boss¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, I am his senior. Nice to meet you! Do try and avoid calling me that here, though¡­¡±

    I politely shook hands with her.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Kloe. Luke talked a lot about you.¡±

    Sheesh, he gossips about me? I hope it¡¯s nothing bad¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I assure you, Luke admires you a lot.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    Did my tongue slip? Or was she just casually reading minds?

    ¡°Ah, Luke. Want to head to the balcony? The air¡¯s stuffy here.¡± Kloe fanned her face with her hand.

    ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Luke answered. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Boss!¡± He tapped my shoulders as he walked away with Kloe.

    ¡°I told you to stop calling me that, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Sorry, just a habit!¡±

    That kid is going to get me killed¡­

    With those two gone, I was once again left alone with the rest of the employees. Compared to those two, I felt like I was staring at a pack of zombies¡­ me included.

    The only ones I¡¯d seen genuinely smiling so far were Luke and his girlfriend. Those two were so in love, I doubt anything would bring down their mood.

    ¡­Love, huh?

    ¡°If I have someone like that¡­ Wonder how it¡¯d be¡­¡±

    Useless fantasy aside, I needed something to do to pass the time until midnight, only then would we be permitted to leave.

    The boss doesn¡¯t want any one of us leaving early for some reason, did he even take into account that some of us could take hours to commute back home, especially at midnight?

    ¡°Welp¡­ Chugging beer it is.¡±

    Not like there was any other way to have fun.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Ahhh~¡±

    I promised myself that I¡¯d stop after a couple of cans, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. Thankfully, we bought quite a lot, so no need to worry about drinking it all up on my own.

    ¡°Shit¡­ I need to clean up¡­¡±

    I slowly stood up, stumbling over my own feet as I did so.

    ¡°I¡¯m that drunk? Cleaning¡¯s gonna be a chore¡­¡±

    Most of the others had left while the rest were asleep on the floor, drooling and all. The only one I could rely on to help clean the place was Luke, unfortunately.

    ¡°Is he still on the balcony?¡±

    I headed there, one hand on my forehead and another on the wall to prevent myself from falling.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a flirt.¡±

    I heard Kloe''s voice from across the hallway leading towards the balcony. As I approached, I could see Luke and Kloe leaning on the iron fence through the window, chatting away under the moonlight with wide smiles on both of their faces.

    ¡°...Maybe I shouldn¡¯t bother them.¡±

    As I was about to head back down the hallway, I grew kind of curious and decided to stay and watch.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird,¡± Luke said. ¡°The moment we met, it just felt like¡­ fate, or something!¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, you need to work on your flirting more.¡± Kloe took a sip of her canned beer. ¡°But, I have to admit, I kinda feel the same¡­¡± She said, a blush forming.

    ¡°I know right?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± I scoffed, letting out a smirk. ¡°Damn lovebirds.¡±

    The scene before me was romantic as hell. Two young people gazing at the moon with their full life ahead of them.

    The only thing ruining the scenery was the iron fence they were leaning on. It was rusty and looked slightly bent at the feet as well.

    ¡°I should seriously get that thing checked out, that thing looks like it might break at any moment.¡±

    And, as if fate was mocking me, the fence began to bend even more.

    ¡°...Wait, no, it IS about to break!!¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With no hesitation, I jumped up and rushed to warn them.

    ¡°You two!! Get away from that fence!!¡±

    ¡°¡°Huh?¡±¡± Both of them turned towards me.

    The sudden change in their position was the fence¡¯s last straw. In an instant, both Luke and Kloe fell backward along with the fence.

    ¡°Shit¨C¡± Kloe cursed.

    ¡°Kloe¨C!!¡± Luke shouted.

    I busted through the balcony door and jumped. To my own surprise, I managed to catch both of their arms, barely saving them from the fall.

    ¡°B-Boss?!¡±

    I clenched my muscles, exerting every single energy I had into my arms and legs.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaggghhh!!!!!!!!¡±

    With great effort, I managed to pull both of them enough for them to climb back onto the balcony on their own. When they reached land, they were gasping for air with their hands tightly held onto their chest.

    ¡°Haah~ Haaah~ W-we almost died!!¨C¡± Luke said, out of breath.

    ¡°That was¡­ scary¡­¡±

    As for me¡­ well¡­ let¡¯s just say, I began to regret drinking that much beer.

    I couldn¡¯t move my body, it was stiff as a board. The wind began pushing me forward.

    ¡°B-boss?!¡± Luke shouted.

    Sorry guys, I can¡¯t really do anything here¡­ My body is falling on its own¡­

    I closed my eyes as my consciousness started to fade away.

    ¡°BOOOOOSSSS!!!!!¡±

    I could hear Luke¡¯s scream growing smaller and smaller, consumed by the loud sound of wind passing my ear.

    Ah, I really did fall¡­ This is it, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I opened my eyes to a perplexing sight¡ªA wooden ceiling and a white marble ceiling¡ªboth overlapping in my vision.

    ¡°¡°Wha¨C?¡±¡±

    I slowly got up and my vision began to grow clear, and it perplexed me.

    I could somehow see two scenes before me at the same time. A modest wooden house and a luxurious Victorian-styled room.

    I could also feel two contrasting sensations on the bed I was lying on. One was a rather stiff bed, while the other was soft and inviting.

    What¡¯s going on here? The last thing I remembered was¡­ falling.

    As I was collecting my thoughts, one of my visions showed a man and a woman wearing what looked like medieval rags quickly rushing to my side. The woman hugged me tightly, not giving me room to breathe.

    ¡°Feyt!! You woke up!¡± The woman cuddled me as she rubbed my forehead. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a huge bump! How hard did she hit you?!¡±

    W-what??

    At almost the same time, my other vision showed me another man and woman, they wore what looked like regal outfits you would see in a play. Both of them rushed to my side as soon as they saw me.

    ¡°Carine! I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay!¡± The man exclaimed, his voice filled with relief. He gently rubbed my forehead, where I could feel a bandage. His touch stung slightly.

    The woman walked to my side and observed me. ¡°Does it still hurt, Carine dear? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that idiot who hit you pays for it!¡± She flashed a horrifying smile.

    ¡°¡°...Huh?¡±¡± Both of my bodies said at the same time.

 Chapter 2: Two Bodies, One Soul

    After gazing into space for a few seconds, the people in front of me told me to rest and headed out of the room. I looked into their faces as they left and I could immediately tell, the four of them were my parents.

    I looked at my surroundings, trying to get a bearing on my situation. To put things simply, I could see two rooms at once.

    My visions felt like they overlapped. If I had to describe how it felt, it would be as if your left eye was in a different room than your right eye. I could still see things clearly though and it wasn¡¯t headache-inducing.

    In one vision, I found myself in a simple, a bit run-down room with wooden shutters, a plain door, and a homemade shelf. Though it was my first time in this room, I felt a calming sense of familiarity, as if I had been living here my whole life.

    It wasn¡¯t an ideal room, I could hear every creak for every footstep inside the house, suspiciously clearly mind you, but it was at least more spacious than the apartment room I had in my previous life.

    In my other vision, it was the total opposite. An opulent room so large you could fit a house in it. With a glass door leading to a balcony, white walls adorned with gold accents, and a golden chandelier that was almost blinding to my eyes.

    I never thought I would ever step into a room like this, let alone live in one. The most amazing thing in the room would probably be the canopy bed I was sitting on. It was so firm yet so soft and fluffy, I wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping there for eternity.

    The sheer difference in living conditions and wealth between my two visions was pretty jarring. It was clear I was no longer in my original world.

    I raised my arms. Both of them were slender, yet one of the pair was a bit more pale and thin. I looked down at my body, one wore an elegant white nightgown, and the other wore a simple shirt.

    Okay, so I was reincarnated¡­ or transmigrated? I didn¡¯t know. I should have been shocked by the fact that I was alive in the first place, yet I was confused more than anything.

    Two sets of vision, two sets of hands in front of me, two senses at once¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for me to figure it out.

    ¡°¡°I have two bodies?!¡±¡± Both of me shouted.

    Not wanting to catch the attention of my parents who just left, I quickly closed my mouths simultaneously.

    How did this happen?! I knew about reincarnation and stuff but this was different! I ended up not in my own body, but in two bodies at once!!

    Was it related to Luke and his girlfriend? Did I ¡°steal¡± their spot in the reincarnation line? That was the most possible theory I could think of. But how was this even possible?

    But I set that aside, as another jarring problem arose within me.

    Memories.

    Inside me, I could read, no, feel three distinct memories of the lives ¡°I¡± lived.

    First, there was a memory of a soulless secretary working for a company with no future, AKA, my past life. Ignoring that depressing part of my life, I looked into my other two memories, ones belonging to this new world.

    One memory, belonging to the body inside the modest wooden house, was that of a farmer¡¯s son, Feyt. A fifteen-year-old with sun-kissed blonde hair and eyes as blue as the summer sky. I had a moderately well-built physique for a teenager, definitely from the farm work.

    I tried digging deep into my memories inside this body and they came naturally to me, showing me a life where I lived a modest yet cheerful life. Tending the fields, laughing with my family, saving every copper we could.

    I had both my parents and an older sister who traveled outside the village a lot. Other than that, I didn¡¯t remember any other relatives.

    The other memory, belonging to the other body that was nestled in luxury, was that of a duke¡¯s daughter, Carine Sareid. Fifteen years old, the same age as Feyt, she has hair as dark as the night and sharp green jade eyes. This body felt a lot more fluid than Feyt¡¯s but still had some strength built into it.

    Unlike Feyt¡¯s more simple life, Carine¡¯s memories showed me a life dedicated to etiquette, courtly intrigue, and the way of the swords. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the sole heir of the Sareid Duchy, I was trained since birth to take over the Sareid¡¯s famous sword style as well as its vast territory and political power.

    As for relatives, my family tree was huge and had tons of branches, but when it came to the main branch of the Sareid family, it was just my parents and me.

    I was oversimplifying things, but that was the gist of the lives I had. A farmer¡¯s hand, and a sole heir to a big name.

    These memories, reliving them felt as natural as breathing and I began to wonder¡­

    Had I always been Feyt and Carine reincarnated and only just received my previous life¡¯s memories?

    That doesn¡¯t explain how these two bodies didn¡¯t have any memories of ever sharing senses.

    Then I was transmigrated then? But even that didn¡¯t explain how familiar I was with everything around me. Or maybe it did? I wasn¡¯t exactly an expert in this sort of stuff.

    I shook my heads, dismissing those questions. I couldn¡¯t give a concrete answer anyway, so I moved on to my next problem:

    Control.

    When I tried turning one of my heads, both of my heads moved. When I said something, again, both of my mouths moved. To put it simply: I couldn¡¯t control my bodies individually.

    It was as if I was holding a single controller, simultaneously plugged into the first and second player ports. Any movement I made with player one would be copied by player two.

    How could I live a normal life, let alone a double life like this?! I needed a solution, fast.

    Surprisingly, the answer was simple.

    After several experiments, I noticed that focus played a key role. By basically ignoring Carine¡¯s presence, loosening my focus on her, any movement I made as Feyt was barely mirrored by her.

    It''s like unplugging the cable connected to the player you don¡¯t want to control.

    This was far from a perfect solution, I needed a new alternative quickly.

    As I was trying more stuff to see how I would control myselves, a knock came from Carine¡¯s door.

    ¡°Lady Carine? Are you awake?¡± A monotone, feminine voice sounded from beyond the white wooden door. ¡°May I enter? I have brought your breakfast.¡±

    Breakfast? Damn, I didn¡¯t even notice I was starving.

    I was about to let the woman outside enter until I heard a set of floor creaks and another knock, this time from Feyt¡¯s room.

    ¡°Feyt, honey? Mommy¡¯s coming in, alright?¡± A bubbly voice said behind the wooden door. ¡°I brought your favorite soup for breakfast!¡±

    The mention of ¡°my favorite soup¡± perked up my ear.

    ¡°¡°Come in!¡±¡± I said simultaneously in an accident. I immediately palmed my mouths shut.

 Chapter 3: Two Bodies, Two Breakfast

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± the voice said beyond the white door.

    It creaked open, revealing a stern-faced maid with brown braided hair in a typical Victorian-era uniform. She had a tray balanced in one hand with a white cloche.

    Tilting her head, she asked, ¡°Lady Carine? You looked worried. Are you alright?¡±

    Leila, my one and only personal maid. Despite it being our first meeting, I felt like I had known her for a long time.

    ¡°My Lady?¡±

    Realizing I had left her hanging, I quickly answered her question with a nod, to which Feyt nodded as well involuntarily.

    "That''s a relief," she said, her voice softening. "I''ve brought your breakfast, My Lady."

    Leila walked to the side of my bed, placing down the food tray she was carrying on the table next to me.

    Lifting the cloche revealed a feast for the eyes: Thin and crispy bread sticks dipped in drool-inducing butter, complete with yogurt drizzled with honey, a warm bowl of chicken broth, and a cup of creamy warm milk tea.

    It was, in simple terms, the breakfast of dreams.

    This! This was a feast fit for a princess. The reality of my new life shined before me in this one single silver tray.

    Gone were the days of burnt toast and cold canned coffees from the office. Gone were the soul-crushing monotone routine of being treated like livestock. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was Carine Sareid, the sole inheritor of the proud Sareid duchy, a high-ranking aristocrat, I was basically a princess!

    I thought to myself, that in this new life, I could finally kick back, relax, and enjoy the luxury I never had in my past life.

    Well, that was the plan anyway, a plan I had to cancel as I remembered my other half, Feyt.

    The dark brown wooden door before me creaked open and revealed a woman with long, braided wheat-blonde hair.

    She wore a simple garb as she approached me with a small wooden table carrying a bowl and a cup.

    ¡°Feyt, mommy made your favorite soup!¡± She said with a tune to her voice.

    She was my mom, Teffa. She sat on the side of my bed and placed the wooden table above my lap.

    The aromatic smell of the soup hit my nose and my stomach grumbled in response.

    When was the last time I had mom¡¯s cooking? As Feyt, I ate it all the time but, it felt so nostalgic now.

    The breakfast laid out in front of me was nothing compared to Carine¡¯s. A bowl of warm vegetable soup, a plate of hard barley bread, and a wooden cup filled with water.

    Despite its simplicity, it felt warm. The thought that she worked hard to make the soup just for me because it was my favorite melted my heart a bit. Just a bit.

    ¡°Thanks, mom,¡± I said as Feyt.

    It didn¡¯t feel unnatural at all to call the woman in front of me ¡°Mom¡±. Heck, if I didn¡¯t call her that and refer to her by her name, she would probably freak out.

    I extended my hand to pick up the wooden spoon beside the bowl, but I realized that Feyt¡¯s hand was moving alongside Carine¡¯s.

    I relaxed my focus on Carine, focusing entirely on Feyt. With that, I could pick up the spoon and begin drinking the soup.

    It worked flawlessly! The soup was good, really good. My face melted into bliss.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, right?¡± Mom asked.

    I nodded in response. The soup warmed me to the core, physically and mentally. I wouldn¡¯t mind eating this for lunch and dinner!

    After taking a few spoonfuls of the soup, my mind was brought to my other body as I saw Leila staring at me¡ªCarine¡ªwith concern.

    ¡°Lady Carine, are you alright? Is the food not to your liking?¡±

    In the same way I focused on Feyt, I did so with Carine. With delicate movement with my delicate hands, I grabbed one of the bread stick pieces and ate it.

    It was crispy and buttery on the outside, but soft and warm on the inside. Who knew that medieval times could have such tasty bread?

    Although I did enjoy it, my face didn¡¯t change all that much. My facial muscles felt as stiff as a rock for some reason, it refused to budge even though I was dancing with bliss on the inside.

    Oh well, anyway, individual movement, get!

    But I couldn¡¯t live as both Carine and Feyt by switching back and forth like this. Thus, my next goal was to find a way to move both bodies with different actions at the same time.

    How would I do that, however? While I ponder that, I continue eating breakfast as both Carine and Feyt, switching my focus back and forth every few bites. Thankfully, neither Mom nor Leila noticed anything off.

    As if sensing my discomfort, Leila stood up. ¡°I shall leave you to enjoy the breakfast, My Lady. Please call for me when you are finished, I shall wait outside.¡±

    Leila left the room with a bow, closing the door gently.

    I had one less pair of eyes to worry about. Mom, however, kept adoring me silently with a wide smile.

    Alright, the first course of action, theorizing. I could move independently for each body by focusing on one body only, so, my first theory would be to double my focus somehow.

    I thought it would be impossible at first until I realized that I technically had two brains. Does that mean double the thinking power?

    I narrowed both pairs of my eyes as I focused more than I ever had before in my life.

    I was sure it looked weird in front of Mom, it was as if the soup in front of me committed a murder or something. But I paid no mind to it as I focused more and more.

    First attempt, I tried to pick up the bread stick while scooping up a spoonful of soup. But I end up spilling the soup all over my tray and thighs.

    ¡°Oh, Feyt! Be careful! It¡¯s hot!¡±

    Mom hastily pulled out a handkerchief and began wiping down the spilled soup. It wasn¡¯t piping hot, but it was enough to make me flinch a bit.

    Okay, second attempt! More focus, more discipline!

    I grabbed the bread stick and the spoonful of soup, this time with a tougher grip to make sure it wouldn¡¯t spill. I ended up breaking the bread stick in half.

    Eventually, a sweat formed on both of my foreheads. With a slow movement, I lifted my right arm as Carine, holding one of the bread sticks, and my left arm as Feyt, holding a spoonful of the soup.

    I slowly edged them closer to my mouths, drinking the soup first as Feyt while keeping Carine stationary, then biting into the bread stick as Carine, keeping Feyt stationary.

    And, I did it. It had worked.

    ¡°¡°Yes!!¡±¡± Both of me shouted, nearly dropping both the bread and the wooden spoon.

    ¡°Eek!¡± Mom flinched. ¡°You scared me! What happened? Is the soup that hot?!¡±

    At the same time, Carine¡¯s door creaked open and Leila peeked in. ¡°Lady Carine? Was that a yelp? Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°¡°I-it¡¯s nothing!¡±¡± I answered simultaneously.

 Chapter 4: Parallel Mornings

    Once I slowed down, I could eat both breakfasts simultaneously with no hiccups. But still, drinking warm soup while enjoying cold yogurt was a weird sensation, to say the least. Both of them were good, by the way, nothing to complain about.

    Taking a final scoop of the soup, I cleaned out Feyt''s tray.

    ¡°Aaah~¡± I let out a satisfied sigh.

    Mom picked up the flimsy table tray with the empty bowl and glass. As she stood up, the wooden table balanced on her right hand, she held her hand onto my forehead.

    ¡°Does it still hurt, Feyt?¡± She rubbed a part of my head, it stung.

    ¡°Ow~¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yeah, Fray really hit you hard. I thought I told you kids to take it easy with the playing around.¡±

    A memory revealed itself to me.

    ¡­

    It was roughly yesterday afternoon. I heard from Dad that Fray was returning home from her travel. Excited to meet her, I hid behind the doorway ready to scare her.

    I kept a constant watch over the window and I finally saw her approaching from the market. I stayed close to the door frame and placed my ears onto the wall, hearing her footsteps as she approached. The moment she opened the door, I jumped at her.

    ¡°Boo¨C!!¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was met with a hard bash on my head by a really hard stick. Where did that stick come from? I didn¡¯t know, it felt like it appeared out of thin air. All I could remember was Fray¡¯s shocked face, and then darkness.

    ¡­

    Past Feyt, or rather, past me, was rather mischievous¡­ Though, I couldn¡¯t help but find the stuff I did funny.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mom asked. ¡°You¡¯re not usually this silent.¡±

    I was worried about talking at the same time as Carine if I tried to communicate. Explaining to others about my current situation of having two bodies would be headache-inducing, not to mention they would probably label both of us as crazy.

    That aside though, I needed to answer Mom. The Feyt I knew would answer all questions with innocent words, so I needed to focus hard and get into character.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright Mom! The soup was really, really great!¡± I managed to say without letting it slip to Carine.

    I let out a small, , victory cry.

    ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Mom got up and headed to the door. ¡°Just let me know if you need anything, okay? Oh, and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to have a with your Sis.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s alright, Mom! No need to do that. It¡¯s my fault Fray was shocked,¡± I assured her.

    Mom¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at me from the doorway. Then, out of nowhere, ¡°Ahh! My baby Feyt is such a sweetheart!¡± She squealed.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll just tell Fray to apologize to you later. For now, rest, kay¡¯?¡±

    ¡°O-Okay, Mom!¡± I nodded

    Mom left the room, bringing the entire bubbly atmosphere with her.

    Now that things were lonely again, I took a moment to bask in my surroundings.

    The small room had a rustic charm. The wooden shutters let in beams of morning light, illuminating the rough furniture. There were trinkets and handmade decorations made out of wood and hay placed on a crooked shelf.

    What I couldn¡¯t help but notice though, was the sound. I could hear every bird chirp, every chatter outside the window, every step taken in the house, all with surprising clarity. Were the walls of my house that thin? Or was it something else?

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, as Carine, I finished my luxurious breakfast and took the chance to glance around my ornate room. The centerpiece of the room has to be the shiny golden chandelier hanging in the middle of the ceiling.

    Light from the balcony door windows hit the chandelier, raining down golden light straight onto my face. It stung my eyes even when I tried my best to avert my gaze from it. I should ask Father to take it down.

    Oh, wait, I remembered filing several complaints to him about it already.

    A knock on the door interrupted my thoughts.

    ¡°Lady Carine, may I come in?¡± It was Leila¡¯s voice, ever so polite, or perhaps I should say monotone?

    ¡°Yes, come in,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice similar to how Carine would usually talk, with .

    Leila entered with a small bow. ¡°Have you finished your breakfast, My Lady? Shall I clean your room?¡±

    I looked at the empty plates of food on the silver tray beside me. The meal was finished, but everything remained neatly arranged.

    My bed was tidy, with no crumbs or spills. Maintaining the grace expected of the duke''s daughter was second nature to me. I didn¡¯t even realize how tidy I set up the tray. The urge to be tidy seemed to affect my muscle memories.

    ¡°You may, Leila.¡±

    Leila approached my bedside table and began to diligently clear away the tray. I watched her work, feeling a sense of satisfaction in how I conducted myself.

    This was how a daughter of a duke was supposed to eat¡ªgracefully and elegantly. I began to gain confidence in my ability to lead my life as Carine.

    As Leila placed the last of the plates onto the tray, she picked it up and stood up straight. She turned to me and asked, ¡°Has your injury been healed, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, right.¡±

    I placed my hand on my bandaged forehead, ¡°It still stings a little, but that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, if that is so, then Lady Reina has instructed you to follow your schedule as usual.¡±

    ¡°Your schedule for today includes an etiquette session with Lady Maltine, a private lesson with Professor Karvin, a small rest before lunch, and then we¨C¡±

    ¡°¨CAfter that, you would have a private sword lesson with your parents,¡± Leila finished.

    I sighed inwardly. The life of a duke¡¯s daughter was not as relaxing as I expected it to be. Of course, the memories inside me of Carine¡¯s life already told me to expect something like this.

    My only hope was that I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in the same position I had back in my past life, a lifeless puppet for my bosses.

    ¡°O-okay¡­ You may leave, Leila.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, My Lady.¡± Leila left the room with a bow.

    Left alone with my own thoughts, I pondered my dual existence. The stark contrast between Carine¡¯s life and Feyt¡¯s life was overwhelming. How was I going to manage both?

    No, no, one step at a time.

    I could eat breakfast simultaneously, even if I had to take it slow, but what about basic stuff, like walking?

 Chapter 5: The Lord and The Lady

    Since both of me were left alone again, I couldn¡¯t just sit on my bed and wait.

    It was time to learn how to walk.

    Seriously, I was like a newborn baby with the things I had to learn.

    I stood up from my beds and tried walking as Feyt and Carine. Both of my rooms¡¯ layouts couldn¡¯t be more different, so it wasn¡¯t easy.

    I took things slow, one step as Carine, the next as Feyt, and another as Carine. Gradually, I traversed the room fully, but my movements were so rigid it was as if I was a janky robot.

    Walking is something you do naturally, after all. If you were to focus on it, it becomes clunky. I mean, I was breathing simultaneously as Feyt and Carine just fine, right?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dammit, the moment I asked that question to myself, I started breathing manually. I shook my heads, no time for jokes.

    ¡°¡°Okay!¡±¡± I hyped myselves up with slaps to my cheeks.

    In the upper floors of the Sareid Mansion, Leila approached her lord¡¯s office. She knocked on the ornate wooden door painted in white.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a rough voice said beyond the door.

    Leila opened the door to find her lord busy with paperwork. Soft morning light poured from the window behind him as he worked.

    ¡°Forgive my interruption, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t interrupt anything, Leila.¡± Kyrat placed his papers and glasses on the table. He looked up to Leila as he asked, ¡°How is Carine? She¡¯s resting well, I hope?¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, Lady Carine¡¯s injury doesn¡¯t seem serious.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. But please make sure she tended with utmost care. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I know it was just a wooden sword that hit her, but being cautious won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Well then, anything else you would like to report, Leila?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have instructed Lady Carine to follow through with today¡¯s schedule. In an hour, she would be attending her etiquette¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± A sudden boom reverberated across the room. Kyrat had slammed his fists on his table, causing several cracks to appear. Leila remained unflinched. ¡°She injured her head and you¡¯re sending her to train, now?! What if she had a concussion?! Let her rest for a few days! No, at least a week!¡±

    Despite saying ¡®It was just a wooden sword¡¯ moments earlier, he acted as if Carine was moments from death.

    Leila thought, yet her face remained as stoic as ever. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°My Lord, if I may,¡± Leila interrupted. ¡°This was under Lady Reina¡¯s direct order.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kyrat¡¯s movement stopped abruptly. ¡°I-Is that so?¡±

    His anger dissipated as quickly as it had come. Sitting back down on his chair, he cleared his throat.

    ¡°W-well, I guess I¡¯ll¡­ talk to her about it later. Thank you, Leila. You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±

    Leila left her lord¡¯s office with a bow. Leila didn¡¯t waste any time as she headed down the hallway to her next destination: Lady Reina¡¯s art room.

    The hallway led to a set of white double doors carved with intricate patterns. Leila approached and knocked gently.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Leila stepped inside, there she found her lady seated at an easel, holding a brush gliding over a canvas. The room¡¯s large windows let in natural light, bathing her lady¡¯s countless paintings that adorned the walls.

    ¡°Forgive my interruption, Lady Reina.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Leila?¡± Reina responded, her attention still solely on the painting in front of her.

    ¡°I have just spoken with Lord Kyrat regarding Lady Carine''s condition. He insisted she should rest for a few days, perhaps for a week.¡±

    Reina sighed, setting her brush down on a table. ¡°Of course he did. Always overreacting.¡±

    ¡°He seemed rather adamant about it, Lady Reina.¡±

    Reina stood and opened her window doors, walking to a balcony outside. Gentle gusts of wind hit Leila¡¯s unmoving face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Leila. I too don¡¯t want to push my daughter this hard,¡± Reina said. ¡°But, she will attend the academy in just two years. Her Debutante will also be in two years. We no longer have time to waste.¡±

    Carine was already confirmed to have a seat in the academy due to her status. The academy itself isn¡¯t hard to pass as it is more of a formality. Leila pondered why her lady was so adamant about Carine¡¯s study, yet didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    ¡°Very well. I shall inform her to prepare for her lessons as planned.¡±

    As she turned to leave, Reina''s voice stopped her in her tracks. "Wait a moment," she said, her tone hesitant. "I suppose¡­ a short rest would be beneficial. Cancel the history lessons, the governing class, and the sword practice. Ensure she attends the remaining classes, but if she appears unwell or uncomfortable at any point, escort her to rest immediately.¡±

    This was a scene Leila had seen many times. Her lady has always tried her best to be harsh to Carine, to push her to the limits, but she doesn¡¯t ever seem to be able to do so without worrying immensely.

    Leila thought, yet her expression remained as still as a rock.

    Leila nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Reina returned to her easel, picking up her brush. ¡°That is all, Leila. You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±

    Leila left the art room and closed the door gently. In the hallway, she stood still and pondered on what to do next.

    The dishes were done, the hallways were clean, and the clothes were already hung outside. It was times like these that Leila felt¡­ uneasy.

    Carine¡¯s etiquette lesson wasn¡¯t for another hour, she could just accompany her until then, tending to her every need. But, she sensed that Carine would want to be left alone to rest for a moment, so she refrained.

    Leila walked to her room downstairs and entered her neatly organized room. As Carine¡¯s personal maid, her room was located near Carine¡¯s; almost right next to it, in fact.

    She sat on her bed, her hands folded neatly on her lap, but her mind couldn¡¯t settle.

    , she thought. , she convinced herself.

    After a minute of fidgeting, Leila got out of her bed. She straightened her already perfect bedsheets one last time before heading to Carine¡¯s room.

    She stationed herself outside the door like a gatekeeper, ready to enter the moment Carine rang the bell. She heard Carine pacing within.

    ¡°One! Two! One! Two¡ªUgh! Dammit, I need to keep it natural¡­¡±

    Carine was saying¡­ rather peculiar things. Was that enough reason to enter her room and assist her?

    Surely, it was.

    Unable to resist the pull of duty any longer, Leila nudged the door open and peered inside.

    ¡°My Lady? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡°My Lady? Is everything alright?¡±

    I froze mid-step. I was struggling so much on walking that I didn¡¯t realize I was talking out loud. I turned around, fixed my posture, and faced Leila, who was peeking in from the slightly ajar door.

    ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯m alright, Leila! Thanks for checking up on me.¡±

    Leila assessed me with her gaze, ¡°Are you perhaps warming up, My Lady? Shall I come in and assist?¡±

    ¡°N-no need, Leila!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I have helped the staff with their morning exercise countless times. I believe I can provide adequate guidance to¨C¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll manage! I just¡­ need some time alone, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leila said, pausing for a moment. ¡°Very well, feel free to call for me if you ever need assistance, My Lady.¡±

    ¡°O-of course!¡±

    I could hear Leila walking away and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, no one came to check up on Feyt so I didn¡¯t have to juggle between conversations¡­ yet.

    I would train my speech more before the etiquette lesson so things would go more smoothly there, but if I couldn¡¯t even walk there, what¡¯s the point?

    I slumped my heads down.

 Chapter 6: Graceful Walk

    ¡°¡°Okay, be natural! Don¡¯t think about it!¡±¡±

    With my hands on my chin, I focused on things other than walking. My goal: walk in circles around my room.

    As if I was thinking the answer to the meaning of life, I paced around the room.

    To my surprise, it actually worked. My steps felt more fluid, less like I was marching in a parade. I took another lap around the room, this time switching between clockwise as Carine and counter-clockwise as Feyt.

    Sure, it wasn''t perfect, but I managed to complete a few laps without stumbling. Encouraged by my progress, I decided to up the challenge by randomly stopping as one while the other kept walking. I even experimented with quickening Carine''s pace while slowing down Feyt''s.

    Jumping seemed like the next logical step, but I didn¡¯t, realizing the potential noise could draw unwanted attention.

    I wasn''t exactly a master of simultaneous actions and dialogue yet. If someone came knocking, it¡¯ll be the end of me. Best not to push my luck.

    As I pondered my next move, the sound of carriage wheels crunching gravel outside of Carine¡¯s window caught my attention.

    Curiosity piqued, I made my way to the balcony and caught sight of a tall, regal woman in a tailored dress stepping out of the carriage, flanked by several maids of the house.

    A gentle knock came on my door.

    ¡°My Lady, it is time for your etiquette lesson, Lady Maltine has arrived.¡±

    So, that woman was Lady Maltine. She looked every bit the epitome of professionalism, her demeanor so poised and exacting that it made my stomach churn.

    Living my life as Carine wouldn¡¯t be so relaxing if I had to mind the way I talk, walk, and even eat. But, for some reason, I felt quite confident in the upcoming lesson, as if I had passed it several times with flying colors¡­

    Oh wait, I did.

    My past memories as Carine flooded in, reminding me of Lady Maltine¡¯s lessons. From sitting to talking, waving, and don¡¯t even get me started on eating. I remembered passing them all with flying colors as Carine, practically aced the aristocratic crash course.

    But, now that I not only have my past memories but also two bodies to control, could I still pass them all? Had I messed up even once, Lady Maltine would knew something was off.

    I took a breather to calm myself.

    As I walked to the door, I stopped. I looked down and realized I was wearing my nightgown.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    There was no way I could attend the etiquette lesson dressed like this!

    I made my way to my excessively large wardrobe, frantically browsing through my clothes.

    With Carine''s memories guiding me, I had a vague notion of what would be appropriate attire for the lesson, but... was that really enough? Would a dress be appropriate for training? Won¡¯t a suit be better for movement? But I was supposed to train how to walk in a dress, right?

    While I was racking my brain on what to wear, a set of knocks came from the door.

    ¡°My Lady? Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯m awake. Please come in!¡±

    I opened the door for Leila. She looked at my open wardrobe and then looked at me.

    ¡°My Lady, may I be of assistance in your preparations?¡±

    Her words felt like a comforting embrace, like a cavalry charging to my aid during my most desperate moments.

    I nodded, trying to regain my composure. ¡°Yes, that would be appreciated.¡±

    Leila stepped into the room, closing the door behind her. Together, we approached the wardrobe. She pulled out a full-length mirror from behind the wardrobe and scanned through the clothes.

    After pondering for a moment, she picked a dress.

    ¡°Will this suffice, My Lady?¡± she said, holding the dress by the hems and the polished wooden hanger.

    The dark blue dress was elegant yet subtle, with delicate lace accents tracing the neckline and sleeves. It exuded luxury without being overly extravagant¡ªperfectly balancing regal and comfortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I said with confidence.

    Leila nodded in agreement. Closing the wardrobe doors, Leila directed me to stand before the mirror. With her help, I shed my nightgown. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Apparently, I just needed a simple dress. I was worrying for nothing.

    I easily slipped into the dress. It was soft and smooth to the touch. As Leila fastened the buttons and adjusted the hem, it tightened all around me, but not too tight.

    Leila then picked up a hairbrush and gently smoothed my black hair, ensuring every strand was in place. In no time, we were finished.

    ¡°Thank you, Leila,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°My pleasure, My Lady. Now, shall we make our way to the drawing room? Lady Maltine awaits.¡±

    With a nod, I followed Leila out of the room.

    Grateful for Leila¡¯s help with the clothing, I decided to rely on her for future tasks I felt nervous about. Sure, I¡¯d try to learn to be independent, but a little selfishness now and then couldn¡¯t hurt, right? After all, I was practically a princess!

    I walked down the hallway with Leila, putting my previous training to good use.

    I walked across the plush, carpeted floor that seemed to stretch on endlessly. As I passed by, maids diligently tended to the windows along with the lush plants that adorned the hallway.

    Outside the window, a stunning garden beckoned with its vibrant colors and carefully tended beds. The hallway itself was lined with countless vases and exquisite paintings, each one adding a touch of elegance to the surroundings.

    I switched back my focus to Feyt for a brief moment, I climbed up back to bed and lay down so I could focus entirely on the upcoming lesson as Carine. I stared at the rickety wooden ceiling, feeling it might fall to my face if there was ever heavy rain.

    With Feyt all relaxed, I could focus entirely on Carine, allowing me more complex movement.

    After a minute of walking, we reached the front of the drawing room, Leila stepped up and opened the set of double doors. Stepping inside, the room practically blinded me with its fanciness.

    Several golden chandeliers adorned the ceiling. Plush velvet chairs and sofas in deep reds invited me to sit. Sunlight streamed through stained glass casting colorful patterns on the shiny marbled floor. It was almost like a mini ballroom instead of a drawing room.

    In the middle of the room, lounging comfortably in one of the opulent velvet chairs, was none other than Lady Maltine. The moment she caught sight of me, she stood up and bowed with an effortless grace.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Carine.¡±

    I bowed as well, lifting the hems of my skirt as I did so. ¡°Good morning, Lady Maltine.¡±

    I was greeting Lady Maltine with the elegant grace expected of a duke¡¯s daughter. My skirt¡¯s hem lifted slightly as I crossed one leg over the other, my head bowed in a show of respect.

    ¡°A perfect greeting, Lady Carine.¡±

    Though I found the smoothness of my actions a bit disconcerting, it was relieving to see Lady Maltine¡¯s approving smile. Was this muscle memory? It certainly seemed so, as if these movements were ingrained in me.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Lady Maltine clasped her hands. ¡°Shall we start our lesson?¡±

 Chapter 7: Et-tea-quette

    Etiquette: the exhausting set of unwritten rules you¡¯re supposed to magically know to avoid embarrassing yourself. It¡¯s the anxiety of picking the right fork at a fancy dinner and the nerve-wracking challenge of nailing the perfect greeting.

    I thought corporate etiquette was bad, but aristocratic etiquette was on another level. From Carine¡¯s memories, I could recall my previous lessons with Lady Maltine and how I easily aced them all.

    But hey, that was pre-two-bodied-soul Carine. Could I still pull it off? I couldn¡¯t risk messing up Carine¡¯s spotless etiquette record. They''d suspect something was off.

    Sure, I could blame the head injury, but I also remembered Carine toughing it out through worse out of respect for Mother. Reading that memory made me worry about my life.

    ¡°Today we will mostly retrace our previous lessons, Lady Carine. I hope that doesn¡¯t upset you.¡±

    My eyes lit up.

    Bingo! That was my saving grace!

    If I could remember how to do the things Carine has done before, perhaps I could rely on muscle memory like the ¡®perfect¡¯ greeting I did before.

    ¡°Not at all, Lady Maltine. There''s nothing wrong with going back to the basics.¡±

    With my standing posture still on point, Lady Maltine guided me to the first lesson: Walking.

    Walking alone was a tough thing for me to learn, what¡¯ll I do with this whole elegant walk thing? Walking should just be putting one foot in front of the other, right? Why should we complicate things?!

    Sadly, there was an entire manual on how to walk like a noble, and Lady Maltine had no intention of letting me skip any pages.

    Lady Maltine instructed me to walk a lap around the room. I stood by at the entrance door and closed my eyes to focus.

    I tried to remember how Carine would usually walk, recalling how my legs would move with each step, how to keep my chest up, etc. After that mental pep talk, I took my first step.

    And then another.

    And then another.

    And then another.

    Surprisingly, It was smooth sailing. Muscle memory for the win, baby!

    ¡°Flawless as usual, I see. Well then,¡± Lady Maltine remarked, her tone filled with approval. She picked up a delicate cup of tea filled to the brim from her table and approached me, balancing it on my perfectly still head.

    ¡°Another lap would suffice for this part of the lesson. Don¡¯t spill a drop, Lady Carine~!¡±

    Balancing a cup of tea on my head while walking? This was a disaster waiting to happen.

    I couldn''t afford to show any hesitation or fear. With a deep breath, I prepared for the next challenge, praying that my newfound confidence wouldn''t shatter like the fragile china atop my head.

    Summoning every ounce of concentration, I started my lap around the room again, feeling the delicate cup swaying atop my head with each step. One wrong move and I would be drenched.

    Miraculously, I completed the lap without incident. The cup remained steadfast on my head and not a drop of tea touched my hair. Relief washed over me as I returned to Lady Maltine''s side.

    I pondered.

    ¡°Well done, Lady Carine,¡± she praised, a hint of surprise in her voice. ¡°You have a remarkable sense of balance. It seems we can move on to the next lesson.¡±

    Next up was sitting. You¡¯d think plopping down on a chair wouldn¡¯t require a tutorial, but you¡¯d be mistaken. It¡¯s all about angles and grace! One wrong move and you¡¯re a peasant.

    Again, thanks to Carine¡¯s memories, my body knew what to do. I slid into the seat with the precision of a well-oiled machine.

    ¡°Yes, the perfect posture, Lady Carine,¡± Lady Maltine praised. ¡°Remember that you are not just another aristocrat, you are the sole inheritor of the Sareid name. Carry that honor with you even in the way you sit.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Lady Maltine.¡±

    ¡°Now, do you remember how to pick up cups properly, Lady Carine?¡±

    I reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes, Lady Maltine.¡±

    If I remember correctly, you should be able to pick up cups, plates, or other things from the table in front of you without causing any sounds. No clinks, no thuds, bla bla bla.

    As Lady Maltine watched expectantly, I reached for the delicate teacup and saucer placed before me. With careful precision, I lifted the cup from its saucer, ensuring not a single sound escaped.

    I took a small, graceful sip from the cup and¨C

    It took a bit of an effort not to scrunch up my face. After successfully taking a sip without incident, I returned the cup to its saucer with practiced ease. Not a drop spilled, not a sound made.

    Lady Maltine nodded approvingly. ¡°Well done, Lady Carine. You have demonstrated excellent control and finesse. As expected of the daughter of the duke himself. Let us move on to the next lesson, shall we?¡±

    ¡°The next lesson is the art of the tea ceremony.¡±

    Sure, I was pissed that I had to deal with tea again, but there was an even bigger problem than that. This was a lesson Carine had never done before.

    I was screwed.

    Without muscle memory to lean on, I was flying blind. I couldn¡¯t mess up; Carine¡¯s reputation was on the line.

    ¡°In our typical training, we cover everything from crafting the perfect invitation to mastering the art of brewing tea. However, considering both our busy schedules, let''s streamline our focus solely on the presentation of our already brewed tea.¡±

    That was a slight relief, but it was still something Carine had never done before. I seriously couldn¡¯t recall a single moment where I picked up a teapot and poured tea myself. All I could remember was Leila taking away the pot so that she could pour it for me.

    Curse you overly reliable maid!! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    I let out a silent sigh. ¡°Yes, Lady Maltine.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then I shall give a demonstration.¡±

    Without any other source of information, I focused heavily on watching Lady Maltine¡¯s demonstration.

    Lady Maltine raised from her seat as she reached for the porcelain teapot. With precision, she tilted the pot, allowing a smooth stream of tea to flow into a cup. Her posture remained flawless, back straight, chin up.

    Not a single drop spilled as she elegantly placed the teapot back onto the table without a thud. She smoothly slid the filled cup of tea onto my side of the table.

    As I watched, a strange confidence washed over me. My arms, my back, every part of my body felt like it was ready to mimic Lady Maltine¡¯s movement.

    ¡°Now, you try,¡± she said.

    I took a deep breath, channeling the weird confidence I felt. I picked up the teapot and mimicked her actions. To my astonishment, I moved with the same grace. Each step was executed perfectly as if I¡¯d been doing it for years.

    Lady Maltine smiled, clearly impressed. ¡°Excellent, Lady Carine. You¡¯ve surpassed my expectations once again! May I ask, have you been practicing with another in secret by any chance?¡±

    ¡°N-no. This is my first time.¡±

    Lady Maltine widened her eyes in surprise. She clasped her hands softly as she said, ¡°Oh, truly wonderful, Lady Carine. Your perfect elegance is something to behold.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

 Chapter 8: [Talents]

    After the etiquette lesson, I flopped into my bed and stared at the ceiling.

    What I did during the lesson, the tea-pouring¡ªwhen had I learned that?

    I did it perfectly.

    Too perfect.

    The previous tasks were done through muscle memory, or at least I thought so. But the tea-pouring¡­

    I ran through the lesson again in my mind. Every detail, every motion. The graceful way the teapot tipped, the steady stream of liquid. It was flawless. I still couldn¡¯t believe it was me.

    It was as if someone else had taken over my body, or like a recorder playing back a tape.

    A stream of memories flowed into me, mainly those of my first few lessons on etiquette as Carine. The first time learning how to walk, the first time learning how to eat, et cetera.

    While sifting through my memories as Carine, something peculiar caught my attention. Everything that Carine has done perfectly, was only done so after a demonstration.

    Was I¡­ mimicking?

    To test this theory out, I looked out my balcony door. I observed the maids tending to the flowers in the garden, specifically, their movements.

    The way they cut the overgrown stems and how they properly pour water without getting water on their dress, I observed everything. After only watching them for about two minutes, that weird sense of confidence arrived again.

    I imagined holding the tools the maids were holding and my body began to mimic their movements perfectly. The way my arms moved was way too natural, even more natural than my attempts at walking!

    I stopped my mime act and sighed, my suspicions were true. I could somehow mimic others¡¯ movements perfectly.

    I looked out at the expansive garden below me again. The vibrant colors of the flowers were in full bloom; it was a scene worth paying to see, yet I could stare at them for free every morning.

    The maids were still tending to the garden diligently, but one of them began to shiver in fear as a swarm of bees approached the garden, flying from flower to flower.

    Wait, I was on the third floor, pretty high up from the garden. How did I spot those tiny bees?

    Squinting, I focused more intently. Even from this distance, I could see every individual bee clearly. I could even tell the difference between each pattern of their wings!

    I blinked and rubbed my eyes, thinking I must be imagining things. But when I looked again, the details were still there, sharp and vivid.

    I stepped back from the window perplexed.

    This was getting weird.

    Real weird.

    I flopped back onto my bed, staring at the ceiling once again. This time, I couldn¡¯t help but notice all the details. The curves of the corners, the small bumps on the paint, the small scratch near the chandelier¡¯s base, I could go on and on.

    ¡°My eyes aren¡¯t normal, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Was it something normal for people of this world? To have eyes sharper than a needle? Well, I tested that theory out with Feyt.

    I stared at my room¡¯s wooden ceiling as Feyt and¡­ no dice. I could see the gaps between the planks, but that¡¯s nowhere near the amount of detail I could see as Carine. Feyt¡¯s eyes are pretty much normal.

    ¡°¡°Hah¡­¡±¡±

    Pondering things on my beds was the only thing I could do to pass the time, though it would be more relaxing if I didn¡¯t keep hearing creaking around Feyt¡¯s house.

    Every creak had a distinct sound to it. I could tell who was where just by listening in closely.

    As I was thinking that, I could hear one set of footsteps approaching my room. The weight of the sound and the pace felt familiar¡ªI immediately knew who it was.

    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± I asked the figure at the other side of the door.

    She hadn¡¯t called for me nor knocked, but I had a weird sense of confidence that it was Mom.

    There it is again, the weird sense of confidence. I experienced it with Carine during the tea-pouring, and now with guessing my guest?

    The door creaked open and a head popped in, proving my assumptions correct. ¡°Sorry dear, just want to check in on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t want honey milk?¡±

    ¡°Honey milk?¡±

    Based on Feyt¡¯s memories, honey milk was just milk stirred with honey, and I could recall it tasting pretty sweet.

    ¡°That¡­ would be great, actually.¡±

    Mom¡¯s face beamed bright. ¡°Right away!¡±

    Mom practically stormed off, her footsteps gradually fading but still audible even when she was in the kitchen.

    Mom was a bubbly person. Not that I was complaining, but she was the complete opposite of Mother¡ªCarine¡¯s mother, I mean.

    Just to clarify, for the sake of my sanity, I decided to call Feyt¡¯s parents "Mom and Dad", while Carine''s parents as "Mother and Father."

    Besides, that was what used to call our parents before gaining memories of our past life, would feel weird to change things up.

    As the doors naturally closed, I couldn¡¯t help but turn my attention to the noise outside.

    I could hear birds chirping, rustlings of tree branches, the bustle of the crowd walking by, the moos of the cows as they were being brushed, the breakfast festivities of my neighbors as they celebrated their kid''s birthday, the sound of a dried leaf being crushed in the distance underneath a leather shoe, the sound of someone struggling for their life in the toilet as they¡ªWait, what was I hearing?!

    Okay, okay, I wasn''t an idiot.

    I already knew what was going on.

    Not only did I have super vision with Carine, but I have super hearing as Feyt as well.

    As I lay there, snippets of conversations from both of my pasts drifted through my mind. Talks of old family legends and mysterious powers everyone was supposedly born with¡­ ¡°

    Just as I was wrapping my mind around these strange new abilities, I heard Mom¡¯s footsteps again, now accompanied by the soft clinks of wood.

    She gently pushed the door open with her foot, balancing a tray with a wooden cup filled with honey milk and some cookies.

    ¡°I brought you some cookies too!¡± She said with a smile, setting the tray by the bedside table.

    ¡°Cookies? I thought those are expensive?¡± To Feyt¡¯s family, anyway.

    ¡°Oh, you worry too much. Fray got some home as a souvenir from her errand,¡± Mom said, taking one of the cookies from the table and taking a bite herself. ¡°Mmm!~ This one¡¯s quite good!¡±

    I took one piece from the plate and took a bite. It was, indeed, quite good. The honey milk made it all the better.

    ¡­

    After stuffing my face down with cookies and honey milk, I never felt so relaxed. Mom took a few pieces of the cookies for her own, actually almost half of them, but I didn¡¯t mind¡­ Okay, I minded it slightly.

    Seeing as she was sitting with me at the moment, I decided it would be the best time to ask.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± She turned her head towards me, her mouth stuffed with cookies. ¡°Whuff ish it??¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious but, what are my Talents?¡±

    Mom looked at me silently for a few seconds, her expressions unclear. Then, she swiped a napkin from the tray and cleaned her mouth.

    ¡°Ehem~¡± she cleared her throat. ¡°Feyt, we don¡¯t have money to buy a scroll yet to check, so I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t worry, me and your dad are saving up quite a lot already! And Fray¡¯s helping out too!¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    ¡°I do wonder what Talents you have though,¡± Mom pondered. "If you were to have a Talent, especially one related to magic, oh, the adventures you could have! Can you imagine? You''d be recruited to the kingdom''s elite knight mages, a grand hero in the making!¡±

    Mom''s enthusiasm bubbled over as she continued ¡°And yes, it would certainly help us lead a more comfortable life, the pay¡¯s pretty great, after all, but that¡¯s not the point. The important thing is,¡± Mom gently grabbed a hold of my hand, rubbing her fingers over my palm, feeling its roughness. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to work at a farm your entire life. I want you to have fun, have adventures with friends, or even find girls you could marry!¡±

    Mom let go of my hand, stood up from my bed, and then grabbed the wooden tray. "Of course, even if you don''t have a magical Talent, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re destined to be a farmer forever. You¡¯ll just have to work slightly harder than expected, is all." She giggled. "Either way, you''ll always be my shining sun, Feyt, and I¡¯ll always love you, no matter what. So be patient, alright? We¡¯ll get the scroll someday!"

    After hearing her speech, I didn¡¯t know what to say besides, ¡°Thanks¡­ Mom.¡±

    ¡°Kay¡¯! Call me when you need anything, alright? Mommy¡¯s going to be right outside.¡±

    I nodded as Mom left the room with a tray in hand.

    For some reason, her speech about always loving me made my chest feel warm¡­ Just slightly though,

    I could only garner the basic ideas of them based on Feyt and Carine¡¯s memories, they¡¯re practically common sense in this world.

    If I had to explain it in layman¡¯s terms: Talents are passive buffs.

    What? Too short?

    Alright, alright. I¡¯ll explain it.

    Talents are basically passive buffs. They¡¯re not active skills you can use at any time, they are always active in the background. Most people often have three to five Talents, but exceptions exist.

    From what I could gather from my memories, the most common Talents often involve enhancing the body.

    For example, Dad had his Talent checked out a few years back and he has [Enhanced Stamina], which allowed him to work all day long without needing a rest. That was probably why he could stomach a week of intense training for his muscles.

    Talents could also be random things, like [Fire Bloom], where fire burns stronger whenever you are near them. Mom has that, and it helped with cooking quite a bit, but I didn¡¯t know any other uses for that kind of Talent.

    Anyway, next, Magical Talents. It¡¯s a list of talents that allows the bearers to learn magic.

    Yep, there was magic in this world, but unfortunately, most humans couldn¡¯t cast magic, even though most monsters could. The most accessible way a human could cast a spell was to use a magic item or a spell scroll. But with a Magical Talent, the bearer could cast magic without any tools at all.

    Magical Talents were rare, and those who were found bearing them were automatically given a seat at the elite knight mages of the kingdom. It was an easy ticket to a luxurious life. If you did well as a knight mage, you could even be promoted to an aristocrat after retirement, no matter your original status.

    So yeah, with Talents, you either get to find out you¡¯re potentially a hero. Or maybe just really good at folding laundry. It¡¯s a mixed bag, really.

    Me personally? I hoped that I had one of those magical Talents, be it either as Carine or Feyt. It¡¯d be a shame to be reincarnated into a fantasy world with magic and not be able to cast them.

    Anyway, I returned to relaxing on my beds. Alone with my thoughts, I pondered, what Talents could I have?

    I could see really, really well as Carine. In contrast, I could hear really, really well as Feyt.

    Those are two of the most common Talents you could find, based on Carine¡¯s knowledge of the subject at least. But if these literal superpowers are so common, wouldn¡¯t it be hard to have privacy in this world? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I mean, anyone could see or hear anything from anywhere, voyeurs and stalkers would have a field day here.

    Or does society just not care about privacy? No, judging from my memories, that was certainly not the case.

    I needed to know more. Feyt and Carine¡¯s knowledge of Talents was mostly common knowledge stuff, I needed the deets! And thankfully, I knew exactly where to look.

    The Sareid family¡¯s personal library.

 Chapter 9: Consolation Pie

    I opened my door and poked my head out, only to find Leila standing right beside me, motionless like a statue. The moment she realized I was there, life seemingly returned to her body.

    She turned her head and asked, ¡°What is it, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Leila. Didn¡¯t realize you were there¡­ Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I am standing by in case you ring your bell, My Lady.¡±

    Right, the bell. I was supposed to ring that whenever I needed anything from Leila. Whether it be refreshments or room service, among other things. I didn¡¯t remember using it that often in the past though.

    ¡°Right¡­ about that. Leila, could you escort me to the library? I want to read something to pass the time.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Carine. But Lady Reina ordered for you to rest before your private tutoring. She wants you to be in your best condition for you to focus.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t even read a book?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Carine. However, if you would like, I could bring you some tea and snacks to help pass the time.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. Thank you, Leila.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure. But if I may, please don¡¯t hesitate to ring the bell, I will attend to any and all of your requests, My Lady.¡±

    I nodded and retreated to my room.

    I sat on the side of my amazingly comfy bed, swinging my legs around in boredom. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, I could just wait until after the private tutoring, but I was a bit Maybe it was a side effect of being a teenager again? Who knows?

    Besides, after the private tutoring, I was supposed to have a dancing lesson shortly after. I wouldn¡¯t have the time at all!

    The break between the etiquette lesson and the private tutoring was my only chance to read a substantial amount of books.

    I took a seat near the balcony door and began thinking up a few plans, ways to get me to the library or at least get the books.

    I struck my palm as I thought of the greatest idea ever. I could fold my blankets and dresses into a rope, using it to climb out of the balcony and head to the library¡ªNah, just joking. I¡¯m not a princess.

    Well, okay, maybe slightly a princess, but still.

    I brainstormed a few more ideas and then I remembered, my eyes.

    It was sharp, responsive, and quick to notice movement. With only my vision, I could probably sneak into the library without being seen just by paying close attention to my surroundings.

    It was worth a try, but there was still Leila to take care of. Couldn¡¯t exactly sneak out with her right at my door. Thankfully, I managed to think of a way to have her leave my side for a bit.

    I walked to my bedside table and picked up the bell placed neatly on the corner. With a swift motion, I rang it.

    ¡°What is it, Lady Carine?¡± Leila said behind the door. Her reaction was almost instant, as if she was anticipating it at every moment.

    ¡°Leila, I need some refreshments.¡±

    ¡°Of course, My Lady. What would you like? I¡¯ll have the chefs prepare them for you immediately.¡±

    If Leila only gave an order to the chefs, I wouldn¡¯t have enough time to sneak out since she¡¯d probably return to guard my door and have the chefs deliver the dessert themselves.

    There was only one solution to this problem. I cleared my throat and made my request clear.

    "Actually, Leila, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, might I ask that you make them yourself?"

    ¡°...Pardon?¡±

    Did she not hear me correctly?

    ¡°I want to try your handmade desserts, only if that is alright, of course.¡±

    Things went silent beyond the door. I could still see Leila¡¯s shadow below the door, unflinching.

    Growing concerned, I hesitantly asked, ¡°L-Leila? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­ I-I shall prepare the desserts right away.¡±

    It was my first time hearing Leila stutter. She usually talks in the most monotone voice one could have, almost robotic. I was slightly worried I might have said something wrong.

    ¡°Is there anything in particular that you want, My Lady?¡± Leila returned to her usual tone.

    ¡°Ah, right. How about¡­¡±

    ¡°I need something warm yet filling for this kind of weather. Might I request an apple pie?¡±

    ¡°Very well, apple pie it is. It will take quite some time to make, however. Would you be willing to wait?¡±

    ¡°No, no, take your time. I want you to put in your A-game on this.¡±

    ¡°...¡®A-game¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡± I cleared my throat abruptly. ¡°I mean, I want you to make me the best apple pie you could, Leila.¡±

    Once again, silence seeped out from beyond the door. Leila seemed to be thinking things through for some reason.

    ¡°Lady Carine, it would be my pleasure to prove my baking skills to you. I shall leave your side now and return with the finest apple pie you¡¯ve ever tasted.¡±

    Damn, she was taking this seriously.

    ¡°Y-yes, Leila. I look forward to it.¡±

    I watched as Leila¡¯s shadow left my door and I heard her walking down the hallway. After letting time pass for a couple of seconds, I opened the door and poked my head out.

    No Leila in sight.

    I did a victory air punch inside my mind as my biggest obstacle was gone.

    Now, the sneaking part.

    The only knowledge I had about sneaking was past experiences with stealth games like or . No real-life experience whatsoever from all three memories.

    I truly only had my eyes to rely on. Things were about to get rough.

    ¡­

    Hallways were clear, no maids or butlers were in sight. I stepped out of my room and put on my house slippers. They were made of leather but the inside was completely soft, almost fuzzy.

    I slowly closed the door behind me and tiptoed toward the stairs, ready to hide in the nearest corner the moment I spotted any movement.

    My room was on the third floor, a spacious place mainly because it was where the servant quarters were located, along with special guest rooms for visiting family members.

    Leila¡¯s room was right next to mine, but the other servants had their rooms situated on the other end of the hall. The stairs were placed at opposite ends of each wing, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about waking anyone up. Though I doubt they were still in their rooms considering it was early noon.

    I crept along the hall, passing Leila¡¯s room and a few empty guest rooms. As soon as I reached the top of the staircase, I crouched down and strained my ears to listen for any sounds downstairs.

    I could hear several maids talking over one another, but they were faint. I couldn¡¯t tell if they were far or just really, really quiet. Couldn¡¯t do much about it. My hearing as Carine was human at best. At least my vision could cover for that.

    ¡°Here goes¡­¡±

    With my breath held, I tiptoed down the stairs, plastering myself against the walls and ready to bolt back up at the slightest sign of movement. Thankfully, my house slippers were covering up my step noises quite well due to how plush it was.

    I managed to get to the second floor unseen. This floor mostly has guest rooms and entertainment areas, and judging from the occasional muffled laughter, the mansions¡¯ staff were relaxing nearby, quite a lot of them actually.

    Fortunately, the stairs to the ground floor were right next to me. I practically flew down them, moving as fast as possible before anyone on that floor could notice me.

    And there I was, on the ground floor. It was bustling with activity, with maids and butlers darting between rooms, arranging flowers, dusting windows, and delivering trays of refreshments.

    I ducked behind a nearby pillar, away from the servants. I glanced around, noting the quickest path to the library. It was just a hallway away, but of course, the place was always teeming with life.

    I had to time my movements carefully, making sure no one spotted me as I snuck past the busy staff. The first two floors were a breeze, practically a ghost town, but now it was time to really put my vision to the test!

    I was about to take my first step onto an exciting sneaking montage when I noticed a shadow behind me. A shadow that definitely wasn¡¯t there before.

    My body went cold. The sense of dread and fear gripped me.

    Who was it? When did they get behind me? I didn¡¯t see anyone pass by.

    I slowly turned around, my neck reluctant to move. Then, I saw it, the figure of terror who could sneak through my godlike eyes.

    ¡°Leila?!¡±

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡±

    Yep, it was none other than Leila.

    ¡°L-Leila! Good to see you! How¡¯s the apple pie?¡± I said, my voice almost quivering in shock.

    ¡°Lady Carine, it is by Lady Reina¡¯s orders that you are to stay in your room.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t going to play along, huh?

    ¡°W-well, I¡­ wanted to stretch my legs a bit.¡±

    It was a poor excuse, but I was cornered here, what else could I say? Unsurprisingly, it didn¡¯t work. Leila continued to stare at me, her face emotionless as ever. It was¡­ disturbing, to say the least. I gave up under that pressure.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Okay, I admit, I just wanted to go to the library.¡±

    Leila''s expression remained unchanged, her empty stare boring into me. I knew she wouldn''t budge easily, but I had to try. Maybe I could appeal to her softer side, if she had one at least.

    "Please, Leila, I truly only wish to read. I¡¯m not planning to cause trouble or abandon my tutoring. Just a few minutes in the library, that is all I ask."

    "Lady Carine, it is not my place to disobey Lady Reina''s orders."

    I clasped my hands together, practically begging. "I promise I''ll be quick! Just a single book and I¡¯ll return to my room immediately. Or perhaps I could bring some back into my room instead?"

    Leila sighed, closing her eyes gently. Then, with a dramatic flourish, she pressed her hand on her chest.

    ¡°So¡­ the only reason you wanted my apple pie was to sneak away to the library?¡± Her voice quivered.

    ¡°I thought you truly wished to taste my baking, like the times when you were young, but now I see it was merely a ruse.¡±

    My eyes widened in panic.

    "N-no! That¡¯s not true at all! I really do want to try your apple pie, I swear!"

    Leila¡¯s shoulders slumped as she continued her award-worthy performance.

    ¡°It breaks my heart to think that you would use me so, Lady Carine. I thought our bond was stronger than that.¡±

    Tears slid down Leila¡¯s cheeks. She wiped her eyes with a handkerchief she pulled out of nowhere.

    I was officially in panic mode now. The last thing I needed was a heartbroken maid on my conscience.

    "Leila, please! I didn¡¯t mean to use you for such a thing! I really do appreciate everything you do for me!"

    She sighed deeply, casting a mournful glance towards the floor.

    ¡°I suppose I must inform Lady Reina of this. She should know how desperate you are to escape your studies, even if it means breaking the heart of your loyal maid.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that!¡± I practically shouted, yet still holding the regal tone. ¡°Please, Leila. Forgive me. I¡¯ll go back to my room right now. Just¡­ please don¡¯t tell Mother.¡±

    Leila looked up, her eyes glistening. ¡°Very well, Lady Carine. I will keep this between us, but you must promise me something.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Promise me you will not attempt to leave your room again until your next lesson.¡±

    I nodded fervently. ¡°O-of course! I promise!¡±

    ¡°Very well, then I shall return to attend to the apple pie. Please, return to your room and wait for me, Lady Carine.¡±

    ¡ª

    There I was, sitting in my room like a grounded child with a steaming, fresh-out-the-oven apple pie in hand. Leila returned to standing guard outside my door.

    When I looked back at when she caught me, I realized something.

    I was in a panic so I couldn¡¯t tell right there and then, but after analyzing it calmly, I was sure. Those tears, those were crocodile tears. Her eyes weren¡¯t puffing up or had any sign of redding at all.

    Leila was probably out there chuckling to herself.

    Actually, could she even chuckle?

    Ah well, at least I got an apple pie out of the whole ordeal, but it felt like more of a consolation prize than anything.

 Chapter 10: Fray

    As I enjoyed my apple pie as Carine, a sudden shiver ran down my spine in Feyt¡¯s body. An alarmingly quick thump echoed outside my door, someone barreled towards my door at breakneck speed.

    Who was it? I asked myself. Before I could theorize, the door flew open, slamming against the wall with a resounding crash. There stood the source of my fight-or-flight response.

    Her intimidating presence and towering figure told me exactly who she was. My sister, Fray.

    Fray has blonde hair and blue eyes, similar to mine. She was tall compared to me, but I was still a growing kid, so I don¡¯t know how good of a description that was. With a well-built yet still feminine figure. It was clear she went outside a lot and wore what seemed to be leather armor.

    ¡°Hey there, Lil¡¯ Bro!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen ya¡¯ in a while! Come on, hug your sis!¡±

    As she approached me with her arms spread wide, a sense of dread permeated through my entire body. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Woah, woah, hold on!¡± I tried to avoid her, but before I could even roll off my bed, it was too late.

    I got hugged with the force of a bear. How could such soft arms be so dangerous?

    ¡°C-can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡± I gasped, my lungs nearly crushed.

    ¡°Oh, thanks! I miss you too~!¡±

    Her hold on me was strong, too strong. Was she trying to end me right here, right now, by a hug attack?

    I couldn¡¯t escape her grasp no matter what, and I began to think this might be the end of my life as Feyt.

    After what felt like a lifetime, Fray¡ªor rather¡ªSis, finally released me, pushing both of us apart by holding my shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Feyt?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ almost killed me¡­¡± I wheezed.

    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hug you that hard, did I?¡±

    Despite my near-death experience, it felt nostalgic for some reason, which creeped the hell out of me.

    I recalled a set of memories inside me, ones of near-death experiences whenever I was with Sis. The hug of death has haunted me since birth, it seemed.

    Sure, she was my sister, and I loved her dearly, but sometimes¡­ it was just too much.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I need to¡­ lay down¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Sis tilted her head. ¡°Did I get carried away?¡±

    She chuckled nervously, ruffling my hair with an apologetic smile. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me that actually hurt you?¡±

    ¡°It did, actually, thank you for your concern.¡±

    ¡°Haha, sorry, sorry.¡± She patted me on my back. ¡°Anyway, I wanted to see you to apologize about last night.¡±

    ¡°Last night?¡±

    ¡°You know, when I... uh, knocked you out accidentally?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. When I surprised you when you returned home.¡± I gently rubbed my head bump. ¡°Yeah, I remember it now.¡±

    ¡°Yep! Sorry ¡®bout that! When you jumped out of the door, I thought you were one of those bandi¡ªI mean those¡­ uhh¡­ jesters! Ugh, I hate those.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, sis. I should¡¯ve known better than to jump out at you like that.¡±

    Why did I even do that? Would a rational person jumpscare a gorilla? Truly, the definition of a death wish.

    ¡°Yeah, you probably shouldn¡¯t do that again.¡± Fray scrunched her brows. Her eyes narrowed. She leaned in close. ¡°In my line of work, you don¡¯t get to make mistakes.¡±

    Fray was a trader, transporting letters and food supplies between villages and towns. That''s why she was rarely in our village.

    Although rough terrain and bad weather were to be expected, actual threats were rare on the safe, well-trodden paths she took.

    After all, what bandit would make a living stealing herbs and letters? And with a hug like hers, she could knock out a bear easily. She had a pretty nice job for herself.

    I was sure Sis was just exaggerating her work to look cool, but her jumpy nature and the tone of her voice sounded serious.

    Sis began poking my chest and shoulders. It tickled me.

    ¡°H-hey! What are you¨C¡±

    ¡°Hmm, still in shape, huh? Good, good! But you¡¯re getting a bit chubby here¡­¡±

    She was examining me like I was a doll or something.

    ¡°Sis, stop that!¡± I brushed away her hands.

    She giggled in response. ¡°Sheesh, just wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t slack off when I was away.¡±

    I let out a sigh, ¡°Of course, you do. So, how is it?¡±

    ¡°You need to go outside a bit more. Other than the fields, I mean.¡±

    She ruffled my hair again, this time more gently, and stood up.

    ¡°Alrighty. Since you don¡¯t have anything better to do, want to go outside and train? The weather¡¯s good, we could go around for a jog,¡± she said as she stretched her legs.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll skip this one, thanks.¡±

    Carine¡¯s private tutoring was in half an hour, I couldn¡¯t risk wasting my focus on jogging.

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s a first. You usually beg me to train you. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    With the tip of my index finger, I pointed at the bandages on my head. Without a single word uttered, it would seem like she would understand, but¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ a head bump¡­ Nah, you pushed through worse. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°What?! Are you serious?! This is a head injury that made!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Fray squinted her eyes at my bandages, then she shook her shoulders. ¡°Nope, still just a bump to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean just a bump?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have an eye for things¡­¡± She said in an evasive manner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. Remember how you fell from that tree a few years back and got up and running just seconds later? That injury was way worse but you kept asking me to train you. I even had to drag you to the doctor.¡±

    Fray looked out the window and gasped. ¡°Oh, looks like it¡¯ll get real cloudy soon, so¨C!¡± She lifted me off the bed by my shirt as if I weighed nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She held me like I was baggage, carrying me out of my room with ease.

    ¡°W-wait! Stop! Seriously, I have something I need to do¨C¡±

    ¡°Nope, no excuses. You begged me to train you, so I¡¯ll be training you!¡± She said with a wide grin.

    ¡°Wait, sis! Please! I need to rest for a bit! Mom said¨C¡±

    Before I could protest even further, my worst fear came true.

    ¡ª

    A knock switched my attention to Carine, someone was outside the door.

    ¡°Lady Carine? Professor Karvin has arrived, shall I help you prepare?¡± Leila said from beyond the door.

 Chapter 11: Whoâ€™s This Old Man?!

    I let out a sigh, it couldn¡¯t be helped. As Fray treated me like a piece of luggage, I answered Leila¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes, Leila, please come in.¡±

    The door opened, and Leila stepped in with her usual perfect posture. "Lady Carine, Professor Karvin is ready for your lesson. Shall I help you prepare?"

    I gave a small nod and she went to work.

    Since escaping Fray¡¯s iron grip was out of the question, the least I could do was to try and weasel out of the private tutoring.

    I considered various excuses¡ªmy head injury, a sudden cold, spontaneous amnesia¡ªbut knowing Mother and her Talent-full staff, they¡¯d see through it faster than I could say ¡°apple pie.¡± So, I abandoned the idea.

    Leila was brushing my hair with her usual precision. Meanwhile, in Feyt¡¯s body, I was being unceremoniously carried off by Fray like a bag of baggage. Great. Where was she even taking me?

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± I looked at Leila through the mirror. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be deep in thought. Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, trying my best to focus.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Leila said as she did the finishing touches, ensuring I looked presentable. ¡°Shall I accompany you there, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°That would be great, Leila.¡±

    We walked down the corridor and headed downstairs where the study room is located. The mansion seemed quieter now, with staff mostly resting on the upper floors. The only ones in the corridor seemed to be knights¡ªsecurity, if you will¡ªpatrolling.

    One such knight spotted us as we walked by and bowed. ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Carine.¡±

    Caught off guard, my body managed a bow back, ¡°Good afternoon.¡±

    After he left, Leila and I resumed our walk to the study room.

    I wondered to myself, why was there security the mansion? Shouldn¡¯t they be outside?

    ¡°Lady Carine, we¡¯re here.¡±

    We finally arrived at the study room door. Leila opened it to reveal a small, cozy room that would be inviting if it weren¡¯t for the inevitable stress of juggling jogging and listening to a lecture at once.

    Based solely on Carine¡¯s memories, lectures weren¡¯t my forte. I could read and learn from books just fine, but listening to lectures would almost always lead me to learn almost nothing.

    That was probably why Mother instructed Leila to keep me in my room so I could gather up my focus.

    Professor Karvin, an old man with hair that had seen better days, was already seated at the desk. His drowsy eyes met mine and he gave a warm smile.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Carine. Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we may,¡± I reluctantly said.

    The lecture started as soon as I took my seat. Professor Karvin began droning on about the duties and responsibilities of nobility. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Now, Lady Carine, as you approach the age of maturity, it¡¯s important to understand the weight of your responsibilities as the heir of a duke. As you may know, soon you will accompany your father to observe the lives of villagers outside the capital.¡±

    The words coming out of Professor Karvin¡¯s mouth seemed to blur together as I felt a sudden jolt in my other body.

    ¡­

    ¡°Faster, Feyt!¡± You can do better than that!¡± Fray¡¯s voice boomed through the streets of the village, her encouragement sounding more like a drill sergeant¡¯s commands.

    ¡°Y-yes!¡± I managed to squeak out.

    What the hell?! I was dropped off by the village gate and was suddenly told to jog to the other gate?!

    I was trying my best to keep up with Fray, but these thin sandals ain¡¯t helping! I could feel every damn rock digging into my feet on this god-forsaken road!

    ¡­

    I slowly focused my attention back on Carine and managed a weak, ¡°Y-yes, observing the villagers¡­ very important.¡±

    The professor stared at me, his eyebrow raised. ¡°Indeed, but can you explain why you must understand how people outside cities live their lives?¡±

    As I tried to focus, another wave of exhaustion hit me from Feyt¡¯s body.

    ¡­

    Fray had me jogging at a relentless pace, my legs and lungs felt like they were burning.

    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving up already!¡± Fray shouted from afar.

    I was trying my best, dammit!! But bugs kept trying to invade my mouth and nostrils!!

    ¡­

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡± Professor Karvin asked.

    ¡°U-uh! Yes! It helps us¡­ rule better?¡± I said, trying to ignore the pain of my other body¡¯s legs.

    I was embarrassing myself, dammit! How could I focus on a lecture in the middle of a marathon?! Feyt¡¯s body was on the brink of collapse and I could barely sit still as Carine!

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, but it¡¯s more nuanced than that, Lady Carine.¡± The professor sighed, shaking his head. ¡°With kids like these¡­ Setus is doomed¡­¡± I could hear him whisper.

    I didn¡¯t have super hearing as Carine, meaning his whisper was clearly audible. It was almost as if he wanted me to hear it.

    As I pondered about it, I felt a weird, sudden, relaxing sensation on Feyt¡¯s body.

    ¡­

    I had collapsed, thankfully Fray caught me before I hit the ground.

    ¡°Good work! Not as good as before, but I¡¯ll allow some leeway for today.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even talk properly, I felt like my lungs had already given up.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you home!¡±

    Fray grabbed me by the sides and placed me onto her back. With my arms over her shoulders, she began carrying me back home.

    It would be a relaxing, wholesome moment were it not for my legs and lungs screaming at me. But, for the time being, I was thankful for the opportunity to fully focus on Carine.

    ¡­

    ¡°Lady Carine, if I may ask, is something troubling you?¡±

    Professor Karvin¡¯s question pulled my focus back. ¡°N-no, nothing! Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, your body is here, but your mind seems elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°I must ask you to focus, Lady Carine. Your role in this land is far greater than you could imagine. One day, you would bear the name of the Sareid. My role is to train you so that you may hold up to that title in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor. I¡¯ll try my best to focus.¡±

    With Feyt out of the game, I could afford to focus more.

    ¡°Are you sure? Even now I could see your eyes staring into nothing.¡±

    ¡°I was¡­ merely trying to concentrate.¡±

    Professor Karvin eyed me suspiciously. ¡°About what? The lives of those outside the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, that,¡± I nodded fervently.

    ¡°Hmph, I doubt you ever even stepped foot outside this mansion ever since you were born.¡±

    I felt challenged, I wanted to prove him wrong. The name Carine Sareid bears the mark of perfection, and I intend to live up to that!

    ¡°I assure you, Professor Karvin, I can see the suffering of those who are born without silverware presented to them.¡±

    Professor Karvin leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Then tell me, Lady Carine, what is it that separates a town from a village? Is it the fact there are no cakes ready to buy at a moment¡¯s notice?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    This old man was definitely looking down on me. I¡¯m not some uncultured brat! I knew very well what a typical village was like, heck, I was experiencing it right then and there.

    ¡°It is the houses, made out of rickety wood that would creak with every step. It is the roads, filled with rocks that dig into your feet as you run or walk. It is the insects that loudly buzz around you everywhere you go, some of them assaulting your face when you¡¯re only minding your own business.¡±

    As you could probably guess, I was complaining about my jog around the village as Feyt.

    Professor Karvin observed me silently, his cocky demeanor slightly toned down. "And what of the people? Do they wear plain dresses without a hint of gold? Or perhaps they go about in nothing but rags all day?"

    Where did that come from? Almost everyone I jogged past was wearing modest, traditional clothing.

    ¡°You must be joking, they may not wear dresses or suits but they do dress well with what they have. Such a way of thinking is harmful to have, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Professor Karvin stroked his beard as he flashed a small grin. ¡°Yes, harmful indeed.¡± Without warning, he stood up and fixed his tie. ¡°Lady Carine, it is rare for someone as young as you to have such an understanding of the less fortunate.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Professor Karvin looked out the window behind him, staring at the distant castle as he explained, ¡°Listen closely, Lady Carine. Me and the third Prince had been fighting for a better education practice for future heirs of aristocratic titles.¡±

    ¡°Our efforts had been fruitless thus far, and as a result, many young noble heirs don¡¯t seem to understand even the basics of what a village is.¡±

    He began taking a slow walk, pacing around the room. ¡°Every kid I have taught personally either believes that villages were merely slightly impoverished versions of towns or places of extreme poverty. Some who believe this weren¡¯t even kids, mind you. Setus as a kingdom was heading in a rather dire path.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that most nobles are clueless about the commoners?¡±

    ¡°Precisely. They lack the empathy and understanding necessary to govern effectively. They see themselves as rulers by birthright, not by the mandate of the people.¡± He paused, glancing back at me as if to gauge my reaction.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so my face remained stoic.

    Professor Karvin resumed his pacing, with hands behind his back. ¡°It truly is a shame for a kingdom that prides itself on its academy to not take my and the Third Prince¡¯s concerns to heart. Imagine the potential they could have if they were taught properly at a young age. Sure, some learn of this as they grow older, but so much potential is wasted.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, to be honest. I remembered being educated properly for my age, maybe a little too much, though. Could other aristocratic kids have it easier than this?

    ¡°The kingdom believes that the current education is more than enough. They argue that further education can be pursued at the academy. But the Third Prince and I believe it could be better, far better. We needed proof to convince them.¡±

    ¡°Proof?¡± I tilted my head.

    Karvin nodded. ¡°Yes. If someone young was already wise and benevolent, their potential would shine brightly, undeniable even to the most skeptical. That¡¯s why I became a private tutor. I wanted to find, or at least teach, someone who could be our proof.¡±

    He stopped pacing and leaned slightly towards me, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°And you, Carine, you are the proof the Prince is looking for.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?"

 Chapter 12: Best Day Ever

    Professor Karvin sat back in his seat, his posture more relaxed. His face showed a genuine smile this time. ¡°Considering our tight schedule, I cannot divulge the details much, but I want you to know, Lady Carine, that both I and the Third Prince expect much from you.¡±

    ¡°We will support the Sareid family as best as we can, but it would be preferred if you accomplished great things without our interference.¡± The professor stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Well then, I wish you luck, Lady Carine. I shall inform the Third Prince about your potential. I¡¯m sure he would be delighted, and most likely your parents would be too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I shall take my leave, you have another lesson coming up, yes?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I believe it was¡­ a dance lesson?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Out of all the things your Mother scheduled for you, it had to be a dancing lesson?¡±

    I agreed with the old man. Like, come on! I had a head injury! Sure, it was only a bump, but who schedules a dance lesson with a bump on their head?!

    Though I already jogged halfway across the village as Feyt, feeling like I was dying the entire time.

    It probably wouldn¡¯t be worse than that.

    ¡°Farewell, Lady Carine,¡± the professor said. ¡°May your future shine brightly upon Setus.¡±

    I gave the professor a slight nod as he left through the door.

    A few seconds later, Leila entered.

    ¡°Lady Carine, good work for today. Lunch will be served shortly. Would you prefer to wait in your room, or shall I escort you to the dining hall where you can wait comfortably?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I considered my choices.

    I could go for a rest after what I had been through. Both my mental and physical energies were depleted.

    So, I chose to stay in my room for a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait in my room, Leila. Please inform me when lunch is served.¡±

    Leila nodded. ¡°As usual then. Shall I escort you to your room, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Leila. I need some time to think things through.¡±

    For a moment, Leila simply looked at me. ¡°Very well. Then I shall clean this room in the meantime.¡±

    ¡­

    I walked away, letting Leila focus on her work, and headed to my room. On the way there, I passed by several knights, butlers, and maids, each greeted me warmly and I responded in kind. I was starting to get used to this noble title thing.

    I entered my room and the first thing I did was immediately flopping onto my bed.

    Was it because of my weirdly specific observation of what village life was like? The only reason I knew that was because of Feyt. How did the professor see me as benevolent from that?

    Ah, I guess from his perspective, I was just a girl who never really left the capital city, which wasn¡¯t exactly false.

    I could only remember visiting my parent¡¯s grand estate in their duchy a bit away from here. We were rarely there and I couldn¡¯t recall any specific memories of that place outside of it somehow being bigger than the mansion I was currently in.

    Back to the ¡°proof the Prince needs¡± thing though, the fact that I could ¡°imagine¡± what life in a village was so vividly must have been captivating to the professor. In a world filled with snobbish nobles and the ignorant privileged, I was probably like a diamond to him.

    At least, that¡¯s what I told myself to make sense of it all.

    The professor must¡¯ve thought I was a genius in disguise or something. Or maybe he just liked the way I looked confused.

    I turned around in my bed and looked at the ceiling, pondering what I should do.

    I was already being pushed hard by Mother all the time, now a professor and the Third Prince of the Kingdom wanted in on it?

    I hugged my pillows tightly, it was firm yet so soft. If only I could just spend my whole day on this bed and laze around with this kind of luxury.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that, huh?¡±

    I let out a defeated sigh.

    Being the sole heir of a dukedom wouldn¡¯t be as fun as I thought it was.

    I cleared my swirling thoughts. Didn¡¯t want to stress myself too much by overthinking. I decided to wait for lunch to start and rest my mind.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Hey, wake up already.¡±

    I was shaken awake by a sudden motion.

    ¡°W-wha?!¡± I tried to stand up in a panic, but instead, I almost fell backward onto the dirt. Thankfully, my legs were still being held tightly by Fray.

    ¡°Finally awake, huh? Remind me to bring pillows next time I train you, alright?¡± Fray teased.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I slowly got up. ¡°I passed out, huh...¡± I rubbed my eyes awake.

    I had fallen asleep on Fray¡¯s back on the way back from the jog. I didn¡¯t even realize it until Fray shook me awake with her shoulders.

    ¡°Get off my back, sleepyhead, we¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry.¡±

    I

    Before I could even voice my complaint, Fray let go of my legs and I slowly tried to stand up.  S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, my legs turned into jelly as soon as it touched the ground.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    I somehow managed to walk slowly to the front door¡ªwhich Fray had opened¡ªand walked into the living room.

    Besides me and Fray, I couldn¡¯t hear anyone inside the house.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom and Dad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, forgot to tell you. They¡¯re visiting the market to drop off some supplies.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Mom and Dad were farmers, they cultivated various vegetables and sold them to merchants setting up stands.

    I wondered why they didn¡¯t open up their own stall, but it was probably due to the lack of manpower. It was already exhausting enough to take care of a field just by ourselves.

    ¡°Hello? You there?¡± Fray waved her hand in front of my face.

    ¡°A-ah, sorry. Just a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should go rest then,¡± She gave me a hard hit on the back. I nearly tripped over because of it.

    ¡°Oops, still woozy, huh? Can you walk into your room, or do you need another piggyback ride?¡± She asked with a wide grin.

    I couldn¡¯t even fight back with my internal dialogue at this point. I craved for a bed and nothing else.

    ¡°I can walk¡­ thanks for the offer.¡±

    With my hand on the wall, I slowly shuffled into my room. After nudging the door open with my shoulder, I trodded to my bed and flopped down.

    I kinda forgot that this wasn¡¯t Carine¡¯s bed, so instead of landing on a soft, cloud-like feeling that I expected, I felt like I smacked my face on a slab of stone instead. I could even hear a loud thud as I felt my face getting smushed.

    ¡°Best¡­ day¡­ ever¡­¡± I mumbled into the bedsheet.

    I practically knocked myself out as I drifted off into a nap.

 Chapter 13: Skipping Out

    Leila escorted me to the dining room. There, both of my parents were already seated.

    I had a good recollection of their appearance, personality, how they treated me. But this was technically my first time meeting them.

    Father¡ªknown by many as Duke Kyrat Sareid¡ªwas a man of dignity. He has black yet graying hair and a short yet glorious beard. He wore a distinguished dark blue suit which looked meticulously tidy.

    Mother¡ªDuchess Reina Sareid¡ªwas a woman of strictness. Her dark blue hair was tied in an elegant braid. She wore a simple yet elegant dress coated in black with blue accents all over, it was something you would wear for a party, not a family lunch.

    Blue hair, huh? I guess that sort of thing is natural for a fantasy world, but it was still jarring¡ªyet surprisingly natural¡ªseeing it firsthand.

    Chefs started pouring in from the doors, each holding a tray of their own. They presented a large assortment of food, the main dish being steak.

    My mouth could almost drool just from the mere sight of it. The fact that Feyt was exhausted doesn¡¯t help either. I couldn¡¯t wait to just chow down on the meat, but of course, I am Carine, the daughter of a Duke, can¡¯t just dig in willy-nilly.

    We started our meal with a warm soup as an appetizer. It was good, but I felt that the soup Mom made was much better.

    After that, it was a small plate of salad, which tasted surprisingly meh. Mayonnaise had not yet been invented it seemed.

    The three of us ate silently. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t tense or anything, it was just how things usually go during our family lunch.

    It was still a surreal experience. The two people in front of me were my parents.

    But the fact that I had three memories made it feel¡­ strange.

    ¡°Carine dear?¡± Mother asked, turning her head towards me. ¡°Are you alright? You haven¡¯t finished your salad.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I looked down to see my salad still half-full. On the other hand, both Father''s and Mother¡¯s plates were clean.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll continue.¡±

    I began eating the salad at a slightly faster pace, trying my best to keep up the elegant facade.

    ¡°Carine¡¯s clearly not well, Reina,¡± Father said, shaking his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we cancel the dance lesson and let her rest her head for today?¡±

    ¡°That is simply impossible.¡± Mother took a sip from her wine glass, holding onto it as she spoke. ¡°The instructor just arrived at this hour, and we cannot afford to disrupt the schedule. Moreover, Carine must prepare thoroughly for her Debutante.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not for another two years! What about her head injury? Surely she couldn¡¯t dance with that!¡±

    ¡°I already had a chat with the doctors. It was only a bump, she¡¯s been far through worse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hopeless to talk to you. I know you love to be harsh with your students, but Carine is our one and only daughter.¡±

    ¡°Which is precisely why I want the best for her!¡±

    I silently ate my salad as the two continued to argue over my well-being.

    ¡°Oh, and speaking of harsh, when is Jonas¡¯s next appointment?¡±

    ¡°Jonas? Ah, the one who hit Carine. Don¡¯t worry, I plan on suspending him for a month and sending the medical bill to his house.¡±

    Mother¡¯s wine glass cracked under her nails. The air turned cold. ¡°Haha, darling, surely you jest. Don¡¯t you dare suspend him, make sure he attends class tomorrow.¡±

    Father looked on worryingly. ¡°W-why?¡±

    ¡°,¡± Mother said, a smile creeping onto her face, one that sent a shiver down my spine.

    When I was done with my salad, I could finally eat the steak. But the air in the room was so thick, I could barely enjoy it.

    I finished the steak faster than I expected, and I was actually thankful for it.

    Father and Mother had finished their argument, with Mother coming out on top. Which means I still had to attend a dance lesson.

    ¡°Carine dear?¡± Mother called out.

    ¡°Y-yes?!¡± I almost yelped.

    She leaned in towards me with a handkerchief, wiping the sides of my mouth gently. ¡°You should eat with more care, my dear. Think about your dignity.¡±

    ¡°T-thanks, Mother.¡±

    Almost instantly, the tense atmosphere softened and warmed around me.

    ¡°Tell me, dear. Do you need truly need rest?¡± Mother said, caressing my bandage softly.

    Mother¡¯s question was unexpected, it wasn¡¯t like her at all to ask that. But I wasn¡¯t going to let the opportunity slide.

    The faster the dance lesson was canceled, the longer I could stay in the library and research all I wanted.

    My instincts were telling me it was a bad idea to ask for rest from Mother. However, I was desperate for free time, so I ignored it.

    ¡°Yes, I do need a little bit of rest, if that is alright with you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Mother leaned away and tucked her handkerchief away, she then clapped her hand twice. ¡°Leila.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lady?¡± The maid who appeared out of nowhere said.

    When did she even enter the room? I thought she was outside.

    ¡°After Carine¡¯s dance lesson, please send her to her room and ensure no one goes in or out of the room.¡±

    ¡°You may bring her to dinner tonight. But other than that, keep her inside so she could rest properly.¡±

    Leila bowed. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ah, my entire free time was murdered by Mother, right in front of my eyes.

    I shouldn¡¯t have said anything, should¡¯ve trusted my instinct, and said no. I just had to get impatient and get things quick huh?

    I got an idea.

    ¡ª

    After lunch, I was given a short rest and then I was pulled into my next lesson. The dance lesson.

    It was¡­ anti-climactic, to say the least.

    I danced with a ¡°kingdom-renowned¡± dance instructor but I didn¡¯t quite catch her name. Did she ever even introduce herself?

    Thanks to my abnormally sharp eyes, I could copy the instructor¡¯s movements perfectly. Even without her demonstration, muscle memory from years of training kept me going well enough to for me to keep up.

    I wanted to end things quickly, so I made sure to do well in this lesson.

    Not an hour passed and I had already mastered all the dance routines she wanted to teach me. I was on my way to becoming a master ballroom dancer, but that wasn¡¯t really my goal.

    ¡°Are we done here, instructor?¡±

    ¡°W-well, yes. I didn¡¯t expect you to learn all that in an hour but¡­¡±

    Good, her confirmation was all I needed.

    ¡°If that is all, I shall take my leave.¡±

    I bowed gracefully and turned towards the door.

    ¡°Wait! We¡¯re supposed to train for another hour, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    I turned my heel and faced the instructor. ¡°Instructor, I have learned what I needed. If there¡¯s nothing else, I suggest that you unwind. It must¡¯ve been a long way here, right? I¡¯m sure Father and Mother wouldn¡¯t mind letting your esteemed self use our entertainment facilities on the second floor.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, I gave a bow and walked out. Not wasting a single heartbeat, I immediately headed down the hallway to the library.

    It was a short walk since the dance room was on the ground floor, the same as the library.

    None of the staff seemed to mind my presence as I approached the library door.

    This was it, I could finally read about my Talents and learn my strengths!

    I pulled on the door.

    It shuddered.

    I pushed it instead.

    Still, no budge.

    I stared at it for a moment, my hand still on the two handles, and tried pushing again with a bit more force.

    Nothing.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    I tried turning the handles one last time, then reality struck me.

    The door was locked.

    All my life left my eyes as I muttered, ¡°You gotta be kidding me.¡±

    ¡°Is something the matter, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Gyagh?!¡± I whirled around so fast that I nearly snapped my neck. Standing behind me, with her usual blank expression, was none other than Leila.

    ¡°L-Leila, is it? You scared me¡­¡±

    Leila straightened her posture. ¡°Are you visiting the library, Lady Carine? I thought you were attending your dance lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have learned all the instructor could teach. I have given her permission to use the second floor¡¯s various entertainment, could you pass that along to the other staff?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I already did.¡±

    ¡°Putting her aside, I must apologize, but the library is currently closed. The staff is inside conducting the weekly cleaning."

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Could I still enter? I''ll do my best not to disturb their work."

    Leila hesitated, then shook her head gently. "It''s not just about the disturbance, my lady. The dust from the cleaning can be quite bothersome. Surely, you wouldn''t want to read in such an environment."

    ¡°I won¡¯t be bothered by such a minor thing, Leila. Could you open the door please?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Leila remained silent for a few seconds before bowing. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Taking out a jumble of keys from her maid uniform¡¯s pocket, Leila opened the library door for me.

    ¡°Thank you, Leila!¡±

    With a gleeful yet elegant pace, I stepped into the library.

 Chapter 14: Read-A-Holic

    Books.

    Everywhere I looked there were books.

    The library was so large it extended up to the second floor. It felt more like a city¡¯s worth of books than a family¡¯s collection.

    I could hear several maids cleaning on the upper floor, they were pretty quiet with their work. Were they doing it for my sake? Nah, probably not.

    An impulse hit me to grab as many books as I could and see how many I could read. But with only an hour of free time before I¡¯d be basically grounded in my room, I resisted the urge.

    I shook my head, time to focus. If I wanted to find anything meaningful, I had no time to waste.

    I browsed through my memories of this place of every time I visited it. Funny, I couldn¡¯t remember spending much time here despite remembering that I read a lot of books, mainly fairy tales and such. The reason why eluded me.

    Focusing back on what¡¯s important, I tried to remember where the books about magic and Talents were. Ah, yes, right near the back of the library.

    Walking there took forever, by the way. Like damn, you could build a sweet house with this amount of space. After a while, I found it.

    In front of me was a collection of books stacked side by side on the shelves, each of varying thickness and height.

    Some spines were blank, but the named ones stood out: ¡°The Great Mages of Setus,¡± ¡°Talent Codex: Essentials,¡± ¡°Talent Appraisal Beginner¡¯s Course,¡± and a bunch more.

    If I wanted to know what sort of power I had, I needed to dive into these books.

    ¡°An hour huh? That¡¯s barely any time to read one book¡­¡±

    Scanning the spines, I picked the one that looked most helpful: ¡°Talent Appraisal Beginner¡¯s Course.¡±

    Lifting it off the shelf almost made me drop to the floor. The book was like an elephant!

    ¡°How many pages does this thing have?!¡±

    I looked to the side of it and counted each layer.

    Apparently, my eyes could count things super fast. Neat?

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how handy that¡¯ll be, but eh.¡±

    I sat on the floor and began reading it. No time to look for a chair.

    From the first page, I felt a familiar sensation. Page after page flipped swiftly under my fingers. Five hundred pages seemed like nothing all of a sudden.

    In just under ten minutes, I reached the final page and closed the book with a thud. My mind buzzed with new information.

    ¡°What the fu¨C¡±

    I stopped myself before I finished that sentence. Almost ruined my elegant vibes there.

    I slowly placed the heavy book back on the shelf. Freaking out could wait. Time to focus on the situation.

    The book told me a few different things.

    Talent Appraisal Scrolls. These were the scrolls Mom was talking about during our talk when she gave me honey milk.

    They cost a lot, like a  lot, but the book doesn¡¯t tell how it is produced. It was a beginner¡¯s course book, after all, couldn¡¯t expect much from it.

    Anyway, back to the topic: Talent Appraisal Scrolls, or Talent Scrolls for short, are pieces of paper that can read the mana of the user, thereby reading the Talents the user has. Just by dropping a pinch of blood, the scroll will inscribe symbols onto its blank page.

    These symbols, named Aetherian Symbols, came from an ancient lost civilization and require deciphering by expert scholars to comprehend what they mean. This book was designed to teach those aspiring expert scholars.

    I don¡¯t know why Father has this in his collection, but I won¡¯t question it. He probably has it for his collection.

    Anyways, Aetherian Symbols. These are the symbols signifying what potential someone has inside them. A single symbol doesn¡¯t dictate what type of Talent someone has, but a combination of symbols does.

    For example, a symbol that looks like an eye without a pupil combined with a symbol shaped like a tent or an upward arrow signifies [Enhanced Sight].

    So yeah, mixing and matching the symbols presented on a Talent Scroll and then interpreting it is the job of these scholars. It¡¯s a lot more complicated than that, sure, but the book so far has been easy to comprehend, even for me who skimmed through it in under ten minutes.

    Granted, it  a beginner¡¯s course book.

    The book has a small database of common Aetherian Symbols, and I memorized all of them. All I needed was a Talent Scroll.

    ¡°That¡¯s expensive though, how do I¨C¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aristocrats like Father and Mother could afford the scroll easily. That¡¯s right, I already had one when I was young!

    I have a faded memory, one where I was very, very young, still being carried by Mother. I remember the face of a really old dude stabbing my tiny little thumb with a needle and dropping the blood onto a piece of paper.

    The old dude then said that he¡¯d have it appraised and took it away. I couldn¡¯t remember ever seeing that scroll ever since then.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to ask my parents about that.¡±

    That could be dealt with later.

    There were still about fifty minutes left for me to read all the books I could. I thought I would be lucky to even finish the first book, but I guess I had to thank my eyes.

    Alright, next book: ¡°Talent Codex: Essentials.¡±

    It was a book listed most of the recognized Talents scholars have discovered throughout the years. Noting down its name, its effects, and the symbols that are associated with it.

    Even without a Talent Scroll, I could probably guess what Talent I had just from reading about the effects of these various Talents.

    Compared to the previous book, this one was skinny. Barely two hundred pages long.

    ¡°[Enhanced Endurance], [Fire Bloom], [Spatial Awareness]...¡± I murmured as I flipped through the pages.

    Another book finished, this time it took less than five minutes.

    Scary, yet awesome.

    From what I could gather from the book, the only Talent that could match what I was experiencing was [Enhanced Sight], as I suspected.

    In the book, Enhanced Sight was given the description: ¡°A Talent that boosts its wearer¡¯s sight. One could see better in the night, see farther than most, and never have to wear glasses.¡±

    The last part sounded like a joke, but that might actually be true.

    But still¡­ If I could absorb five hundred pages worth of information in just ten minutes perfectly, couple that with my mimicking abilities and extremely sharp sight¡­ ain¡¯t that a bit too much just for a simple [Enhanced Sight]?!

    No, there might be still more I could learn.

    Besides, the book¡¯s subtitle ¡°Essentials¡± probably implied that it only listed common ones.

    With only around forty minutes left, I set to work, picking up another book from the shelf.

 Chapter 15: Sergio Sauro, The Liar

    Underneath the ruins of an abandoned town on the outskirts of Setus, a secret meeting was taking place.

    Three men huddled around a small round wooden table deep underground.

    One man pressed his hands beside his head, his thinning hair falling as his hands trembled in stress. "Two months and we haven''t met any Talent holders with a unique symbol yet! I''m getting sick of this!" The balding man slammed his face onto the table with a thud.

    Another man joined in with his opinion. "Thankfully, there''s no quota for us to fill. But still, how in the world are we supposed to find these Talents with such a small budget?¡± the pessimistic man let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It''s impossible, I tell you."

    "You two, slow down," a stoic man interrupted. "Both of you are way too focused on pleasing the bosses. We were supposed to only scout the area and find info, remember?"

    The balding man lifted his head. "Easy for you to say! You can stand around doing nothing all day, but I''m sick of being stuck in the Paladin rank! I want to join the Right Palm group! No matter the cost!"

    "Are you sure?" The pessimistic man asked. "How''s your Talent going to help Right Palm?"

    "Hey! [Sword Mastery] can go a long way, you know?!"

    "Sure, they¡¯re strong and all, but Right Palm focuses on the political stuff," the pessimistic man replied. "I don''t see how [Sword Mastery] fits into that."

    "W-well, I can persuade others using my natural charms! O-or maybe fear!!"

    The two other men exchanged a glance, smirking.

    "Wha-- don''t laugh at me! I''m serious about this!"

    "We''re not laughing, it''s a good dream to have, but it¡¯s just that, a dream," the stoic man said, a small subtle grin visible on his cheek.

    ¡°Haha, yeah,¡± the pessimistic man let out a small laugh. ¡°We¡¯re dumb if we actually believe any of us could get in Right Palm.¡±

    ¡°Do not make fun of another¡¯s dream, you three. Have your parents taught you anything?"

    The three men froze. A presence, unnoticed until now, appeared in the meeting room. They turned to see a man standing in the doorway, his appearance almost surreal. With perfectly styled black hair, an impeccable monocle, a fine suit, and a muscular build that exuded strength, he was the epitome of a gentleman.

    The pessimistic man abruptly stood up and stammered, ¡°E-Enforcer Sauro!¡±

    The three men quickly got off of their seats, hastily kneeling down in a line in front of their Enforcer.

    ¡°Enforcer Sauro! It is an honor to be graced by your presence!¡± The balding man said, his voice almost quivering.

    ¡°Now, now, stand up you three. Take a seat, headquarters have some new orders.¡±

    ¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±¡± The three men shouted.

    ¡­

    ¡°Greetings you three, my name is Sergio Sauro, a member of the Right Palm. I¡¯m sure my sudden appearance confused the three of you, but to keep my matters here brief, I am here to say that you haven¡¯t produced favorable reports for the headquarters so far.¡±

    The stoic man gulped, the balding man couldn¡¯t keep his legs calm, and the pessimistic man¡¯s whole body was shaking at the mere presence of Sergio.

    ¡°Tell me, what is the problem? Why can¡¯t you produce any results?¡± Sergio said with a husky, yet gentle and caring tone.

    None of the three men could answer. They feared for their life as they knew they had blundered.

    ¡°Haha, nervous? Don¡¯t worry, ¡±

    In almost an instant, the three men relaxed their bodies as they felt a weird sense of trust in Sergio.

    ¡°B-budget, sir,¡± the pessimistic man answered. ¡°W-we don¡¯t have any means of accessing the higher society in the kingdom, let alone sneak into the royal directory.¡±

    ¡°Hm? And who exactly told you to do that?¡± Sergio asked, rubbing his neat beard. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°M-me, sir,¡± the balding man said.

    Sergio¡¯s gaze locked onto the balding man. ¡°I thought your mission was to scout and inform us of anything we could use to infiltrate the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But I thought that if we get candidates without the help of Right Palm, that would mean I would have the qualifications to become a Right Palm member!¡± The balding man exclaimed with glee in his voice.

    Sergio smiled a gentle smile, then out of nowhere, a punch sent the balding man head deep into the concrete walls.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re our equal?¡± Sergio said, his gloved fist stained with droplets of blood. ¡°Keep your delusions to yourself, young man.¡±

    Sergio glanced at the other two men, who remained frozen in their seats. With a calm demeanor, he pulled out a handkerchief to clean the blood from his gloves.

    The balding man¡¯s body slid down from the impact, leaving a trail of blood on the broken concrete wall. He groaned. He was alive, barely.

    Ignoring the groaning man, Sergio turned to the remaining two. ¡°Now that we have absolved our problem, shall we continue? Or do you two have your own opinions that need to be voiced?¡±

    The stoic man and the pessimist shook their heads fervently.

    ¡°Good, let us move on. Despite your lack of efforts to gather information, headquarters will continue with ¡®recruiting¡¯ in Setus.¡±

    The stoic man spoke up cautiously, ¡°But sir, how do we proceed with such little preparation?!¡±

    Sergio leaned his back against a wall, using another handkerchief he pulled out of nowhere to clean his monocle. ¡°Well, I always expect something like this to happen, so I did your job. There is a tradition here where aristocratic children are sent to observe the lives of the people in a village. That would be a good time to ¡®recruit¡¯ some of them.¡±

    The pessimistic man raised his head. ¡°Sir, are you saying we¡¯re recruiting at random? But the chances of them having Unique Symbols are¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am aware of that. But what other choice do we have? Surely it is  incompetence that put us in this situation in the first place.¡±

    ¡°F-fair point.¡±

    Sergio let out a small chuckle. ¡°We will cast a wide net. Anyone showing any promise would be recruited, the others can be held for ransom. Any sight of Unique Symbols, you report to me, got it?¡±

    ¡°¡°Yes, sir!¡±¡± Both of the men answered.

    "Good," Sergio nodded approvingly. "Remember, this operation is crucial. Our future plans hinge on finding those with Unique Talents. Now, get to work. And make sure your efforts yield results this time.¡±

    With that, Sergio straightened his suit¡¯s collar and left the room.

    After Sergio left, the room fell silent except for the groans of the injured man echoing off the walls.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t die from that,¡± the stoic man said.

    ¡°[Enhanced Endurance] is quite a useful Talent, huh?¡±

    ¡°G-ghhh¡­¡±

 Chapter 16: Dark Card

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Uwah?!¡±

    I whipped around, nearly dropping the book in my hands. It was Leila, again, appearing out of nowhere like a ghost.

    ¡°It is time to rest, My Lady¡±

    ¡°W-what? Already?¡± I said, my hands still on an open book.

    Around me were several books with most of them I already skimmed through.

    I had plowed through seven of these books in that measly hour, and what did I learn? Nothing! Well, nothing about my actual powers.

    Most of the things I learned were things about how to identify Aetherian Symbols to determine Talents, the rarity of Talents, and various uses of each Talents. Without a Talent Appraisal Scroll, all this knowledge would be as useful as a chess piece in checkers.

    Deciding that reading more probably wouldn¡¯t help, I stood up, brushing off the dust from my skirt.

    ¡°Sorry for the mess, I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±

    ¡°There is no need, My Lady. The maids will handle it. You should rest as per your mother¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°A-ah, thanks, Leila.¡±

    I reluctantly gave the book in my hand to Leila, which she deftly returned to the shelf. Without saying a word, we headed for the door.

    ¡°Ah, before we leave, Lady Carine. Would you like a bath?¡±

    My steps stalled. My mind went blank.

    ¡°A bath?¡±

    ¡­

    Seeing Leila¡¯s figure should have been thrilling, but from Carine¡¯s eyes, it was just... ordinary. Sure, she was a beauty and all, and part of me still found it stimulating, but it was nothing like the reaction I used to have.

    ¡°My Lady?¡± Leila¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Am I being too rough with the cloth?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± I glanced back at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Please continue.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Leila nodded and resumed washing my back.

    I decided to let go of my overthinking and simply enjoy the rare luxury of being pampered.

    The warm water, the soft scent, and the gentle feeling of being washed made me feel so comfortable that I almost fell asleep, though I managed to stay awake.

    As I let Leila do her work, my mind focuses back on my earlier research. I still needed to find a way to learn what my Talents are, or at least a scroll that I could use to reveal my Talent Symbols.

    Of course, I could ask to see the one my parents had used when I was young. But even without that, maybe my allowance money could get me one.

    Okay, I had a Plan A and a Plan B for Carine¡¯s Talent Scroll. But what about Feyt?

    After washing my back, Leila moved in front of me, her chest right up at my face. I tried staring at them with intensity, but still nothing. I could only let out a sigh at my disappointment.

    Leila stared at me with a gentle smile on her face. She didn¡¯t notice me staring, did she?

    Speaking of being a girl¡­ I looked down at my own body, and yep, my ¡°junior¡± ain¡¯t there. I mean, what do I expect, really? Even though I still have one as Feyt, it was still weird realizing I didn¡¯t have one down there.

    As if reading my mind, Leila spoke up with a gentle smile as she rubbed my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Carine. It will surely grow when you are older.¡±

    ¡°Wait, huh?!¡±

    Carine will grow a ¡°junior¡± when she gets older?! What does that mean?!

    ¡°Worrying about your chest size is not something embarrassing at all, My Lady.¡±

    ¡ª

    While I was busy being confused about Leila¡¯s comment, a peculiar commotion brought my attention to Feyt, who had already woken up from the nap a while ago.

    My body was still sore all over, I could barely sit straight up in my own bed.

    The commotion was coming from the living room outside.

    ¡°I told you I wanna sleep~¡± I heard Fray whine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spend the entire day in your room, dammit!¡± A masculine voice shouted. ¡°You haven¡¯t been home in two months, at least say hi to your friends!¡±

    The floor they were standing on was creaking like crazy.

    Then, I heard calm footsteps approaching my room. It was Mom¡¯s.

    ¡°Feyt? Are you fine?¡±

    Mom knocked and I opened it. She was wearing a beautiful dress, definitely not a dress she would typically wear around the house.

    After checking on my head and bandages, Mom said she wanted to meet her friend who manages the pub at the village¡¯s center. And, unexpectedly, she asked me to come with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Feyt? Don¡¯t want to visit Ricent?¡±

    ¡°Ricent?¡±

    The moment I said that name, memories flooded me.

    ¡­

    ¡°Hey! Kick the ball to me!¡±

    ¡°No! No! No! To me! To me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m open!!¡±

    Several kids were shouting at the small me. Earlier in the morning, Mom and Dad had pushed for the 9-year-old me to go outside and make friends. I soon came across a group of older kids playing ball, and I politely asked them if I could join.

    They were so kind to let me join, but now, it had turned into a messy situation. I stood still with the ball in front of my feet.

    ¡°Hey! Kick it already!¡±

    ¡°Kick it here! Kick it here!¡±

    ¡°Oi, he¡¯s from the other side!¡±

    Their shouts, their commands, their victory cries, all of them came barraging my ear I had trouble discerning who was talking. I could even hear the people shouting prices at the market, middle-aged women gossiping by their houses, and the steps of people traversing the village.

    Even when I was a child, my ears were already super sensitive.

    ¡°Tch, if you don¡¯t wanna play, just leave!¡±

    I considered it, and as I was about to nod and leave, one of them approached me.

    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡±

    He has shoulder-length brown hair and similarly brown eyes. He was significantly taller than me, I had to look up just to establish eye contact.

    His smile was warm and gentle as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±

    "No, I''m not sick... I just... don''t know which one to hear out. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s talking¡­"

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean by that? You just do what you want if that''s a problem!¡±

    ¡°But, what if I kicked it to the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry bout¡¯ that! Just do what you want and have fun!¡±

    I hesitated, then nodded.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll head back to position and you just pass it to whoever you want! Just, don¡¯t throw it to the other team, kay?¡±

    I scanned the field in front of me, recognizing one of the older kids as part of my team, I kicked the ball over in his direction. The game resumed, and although I still could hear everything around me too clearly, over time, I could only hear our game as I sweat and have fun.

    After the game ended, the kids dispersed, some heading home, others to different games. The boy with the brown hair stayed by my side.

    "You did great out there," he said, patting my shoulder.

    "Thanks! I''m Feyt, by the way."

    ¡°Yo! I¡¯m Ricent!! He forcefully shook my hand. "Hey, next time, do you want to come over to my house?" Ricent asked. "We can play some more, or just hang out."

    "Sure, I''d like that!"

    As we walked towards Ricent¡¯s house, I felt a sense of hope. I had made my first friend, and he wasn¡¯t all that bad.

    By the way, the first time I went to Ricent¡¯s house, I learned that Ricent¡¯s mother was also Mom¡¯s friend.

    The reason I knew that was because, the moment I entered the pub for the first time with Ricent, I found Mom drunk singing on the empty stage with Aunt Diane covering her eyes in embarrassment.

    ¡­ sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And that¡­ was my memory of Feyt when I was 9-years-old.

    I hadn¡¯t even thought about socializing with people outside of my family. Guessing that this was the perfect moment to meet my friend for the ¡°first¡± time in a while.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Mom clapped her hands. ¡°Now, those two¡­¡±

    Mom took a step to the side as she looked back, revealing the living room. Sis was being pulled by the arm by a muscular man with dark hair. That muscular man was my Dad¡ªRayn.

    His build was crazy big, I felt like I was staring at a walking tower of muscles! The worst part of the scene before me was Sis, she was actually standing her ground against his pull!

    ¡°Come on¨C! Fray¨C!¡± Dad said in between breaths. ¡°Don¡¯t be a damn¨C! shut-in¨C!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna!~ I already go out enough at my job!!¡±

    The two were locked in a stalemate, and I commend the floorboards for accommodating these two gorillas.

    Mom held her head as she sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll leave those two here for a bit. We¡¯ll head there first, Feyt.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Feyt! Let¡¯s go!¡± Mom took me by the arm.

    ¡°R-right¡­¡±

    As we stepped outside, Mom held my arm firmly as we walked, guiding me down the familiar path to the village center.

    We continued in silence, the only sounds coming from our surroundings and Mom¡¯s occasional humming. Eventually, the pub came into view, its wooden sign swaying gently in the breeze.

    I half-expected to hear the usual clamor of voices and clinking glasses, but instead, it was eerily quiet. Probably because it was early noon?

    Mom pushed open the door, and we stepped inside. The pub was empty, save for a woman behind the counter. With long, dark green hair tied back, she was polishing a glass, her expression as intense as I remembered.

    She was Ricent¡¯s mother¡ªSis and I called her Aunt Diane¡ªknown for her no-nonsense attitude and strict demeanor, a stark contrast to Mom¡¯s bubbly personality.

    ¡°Hello there!¡± Mom greeted her energetically, waving a hand. ¡°Is the booze ready?¡±

    Aunt Diane set down the glass and gave a glaring side-eye. ¡°The first thing that comes into your mind is always booze, huh? And can you tone down your voice?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Not like there¡¯s anyone here, though?¡±

    I stared at her, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Excuse me, but I have to ask rude customers to leave.¡±

    ¡°Haha, calm down! Calm down!¡± Mom waved her hands. ¡°That was a joke!¡±

    Aunt Diane picked up another glass and began cleaning, then she sighed. ¡°Tch, I can¡¯t believe someone like you could actually get married,¡± she whispered to herself, I heard it though.

    Aunt Diane looked down at me. ¡°Feyt, if you¡¯re looking for Ricent, he¡¯s upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, may I?¡± I pointed at the stairs.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t need to worry about your mother, I¡¯ll make sure she won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°O-okay! I¡¯ll go upstairs! See you, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Buh-bye! Have fun!¡± She waved as I walked up the stairs of the pub. ¡°Now, pull out your strongest stuff!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just pull them out of the shelves! Can you even afford those?!¡±

    ¡­

    In front of me was a wooden door. I gently knocked on it and a voice responded.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    The door opened to reveal a teenage boy slightly taller than me. His brown hair had been lengthened to around shoulder length, and his facial features had become more manly.

    Seeing his face, I realized I felt a sense of comfort like I could hang around him all day if I wanted to.

    ¡°Ahh! Feyt! You¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Hi, Ricent.¡±

    Ricent stepped aside, allowing me to enter his room. It was surprisingly tidy, I didn¡¯t remember it ever being in this condition. Usually, it was chaos.

    Also, the room was quite spacious, definitely bigger than mine. The window also uses actual glass instead of just wooden shutters back in my room. Honestly, I was jealous.

    I watched as Ricent pulled out something from his desk. It was a deck of cards bundled together by a small thread.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Look! Mom bought me a new stack of cards yesterday! Wanna play?!¡±

    ¡°Cards?¡±

    I was admittedly excited, I was quite fond of card games back in my past life.

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s play! What are we playing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re playing !!¡±

    ¡°?! That sounds cool! How do I play that?!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you the rules! I see people in the pub play it all the time!¡±

    Without wasting any time, Ricent sat on the floor and I followed suit. He unbundled the cards and began shuffling them.

    He placed the shuffled deck between us and began explaining the rules.

    After hearing Ricent¡¯s scuffed-up explanation, I understood the rules of the game clearly. To put it simply:

    Dark Card was Old Maid.

    It was frickin¡¯ Old Maid.

    Sure, they called the game Dark Card, but that made it worse in my opinion.

    Putting my disappointment aside, I decided to just go ahead and play the game.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Feyt? You look disappointed,¡± Ricent asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°...It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I reluctantly picked up my cards.

 Chapter 17: Dead Drunk

    I played a couple of games of Old Maid¡ªI mean, Dark Card¡ªwith Ricent. The result of the match was¡­ kind of unexpected.

    ¡°Aaaaagh! Why are you so good at this?!¡± Said the person with the world¡¯s worst poker face.

    All I had to do was shift my hand a bit to the left or right, and I could immediately tell if the card I was hovering over was the Old Mai¡ªI mean, Dark Card. Not to mention, when I was about to grab the Old M¡ªI mean Dark Card! ¡ªRicent snickers a bit.

    The game was too easy, an instant 12-0. I began to get bored, I wanted to play something else. As if sensing that, or maybe he was just a bit bitter, Ricent bundled the cards together again and offered up another game.

    ¡°Let¡¯s play with a dice! Ever heard of Snakes or Cyclops?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll play that! Don¡¯t worry, the rules are simple, I¡¯ll explain as we play!¡±

    Ricent went back to his drawer to store his cards and then pulled out two dice. He sat back down, cupped both of the dice with both of his hands and began shaking them.

    ¡°Alright! Tell me, will it be Snakes Or Cyclops?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you have to guess if the dice will land on Snakes or Cyclops. Snakes are numbers like two, four, and six. Cyclops¡¯ are one, three, and five. Got it? Now¡­ Snakes or Cyclops?¡±

    I sat there, taking the rules in slowly. Then, it hit me.

    ¡°That¡¯s just even or odd ain¡¯t it?!¡± I shouted a bit.

    ¡°Even or odd?¡± Ricent stopped shaking the dice. ¡°Oh, I guess people in the bar sometimes call it that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if you don¡¯t like it, I have a board game! It¡¯s missing the pieces though, but we can replace them with coins!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds good...¡±

    Anything was better than even or odds. But a board game, huh? Judging from the games he pulled out so far, I doubted it would be something unique. I would be kind of happy if it was chess or checkers, at least we¡¯d have to strategize on those.

    Ricent pulled out a small parchment with lines sketched on it. There were around a hundred boxes, every few boxes, there were crude illustrations of dragons and chickens across the boxes.

    The dragons all face upwards, each with varying length. The chickens move downward in a group, with varying quantities depending on the distance between the two boxes.

    ¡°You see, if you roll a dice, you move forward based on the number! Also, if you land on a dragon¡¯s tail, you fly up! If you land on a chicken herd, you have to follow them down¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is just snakes and ladders!!!¡± I held my head in frustration.

    ¡°Snakes and ladders? No, it¡¯s Dragons or chickens.¡±

    I slumped in defeat.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine, let¡¯s just play.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Alright! I¡¯ll show you my skills!¡±

    ¡ª

    Eventually, enough time passed and we ended our game. I wouldn¡¯t say I was bored, per se. Just disappointed.

    ¡°How are you so good at this!!¡± Ricent screamed into his pillow.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ mostly luck,¡± I tried to comfort him.

    ¡°Hmph! I guess I just need to train more!¡± His head shot up, his eyes glaring, his finger pointed at me. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up to your skills in no time, Feyt! Just you watch!¡±

    ¡°G-good luck with that¡­¡±

    After Ricent finished cleaning up the floor, we spent the rest of our time talking.

    ¡°Oh, Feyt! Forgot to ask, you got your Talents checked yet?¡±

    I shook my head slightly. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Have you?¡±

    ¡°Almost! Mom already placed an order for the scroll! It¡¯ll arrive in a while!¡±

    ¡°Wait seriously?!¡±

    ¡°I always have this feeling I can cast magic, you know? Maybe I do have a Magical Talent!¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, I wish you the best.¡±

    ¡°Feyt!¡± A shout came from downstairs, it was Aunt Diane. ¡°Come down! Your mom¡¯s dead drunk again!¡±

    ¡°Wha¨C?!¡±

    I

    ¡°Oh, time¡¯s up already, huh?¡± Ricent shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well then, see ya Feyt! We¡¯ll play some more tomorrow, or whenever you¡¯re free!¡±

    ¡°Kay¡¯!¡± I stood up and headed out the door. ¡°See you, Ricent! It was fun!¡±

    I waved goodbye to Ricent and headed downstairs.

    In my sight was Aunt Diane with an annoyed look alongside Mom sleeping and drooling on the counter while holding an empty bottle of booze.

    ¡°Sorry about this, Feyt. I tried to control her, but I failed,¡± she said, shaking her head in disappointment. ¡°You should bring your mom home tonight. If she wakes up here, who knows how many bottles she¡¯ll empty before passing out again.¡±

    ¡°Bottles?¡±

    I looked behind Mom, and there it was, six whole bottles all emptied of their contents. My eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°How much did she drink?! Can we afford all this?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gave her the cheap stuff, she couldn¡¯t tell the difference anyway. And as always, I¡¯ll give her a discount, just remind her to pay it tomorrow when she visits.¡±

    ¡°I-I see! Thank you!! You¡¯re very kind!¡± I respectfully bowed to her.

    ¡°No problem, just get your drunkard of a mother out of my pub, we¡¯re closing up.¡±

    ¡­

    Walking back home, Mom was clutching an empty beer bottle with her face up in the sky.

    ¡°Ah~ What have I done to deserve this blessing~?¡±

    She was in complete bliss, her steps almost like she was dancing, drunken dancing, of course. I had to walk carefully to make sure she could keep up pace with me.

    ¡°Ugh, where the heck is Dad and Sis?¡± I grumbled.

    I thought those two would arrive a bit later than us, but they never came.

    After a while of walking, we got back home with no incidents. Dad and Sis weren¡¯t in the living room or the kitchen. But I heard Sis pacing around in her room, and Dad groaning in pain in the fields.

    ¡°Damn it, that girl, I swear¨C!¡±

    S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Well, it sounded like he was fine, so I left him be and got Mom to bed.

    I slowly dragged her to her room.

    ¡°Thank you, Feyt~¡± Mom plopped on the bed, the bottle still tightly clutched. ¡°Zzz~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get that thing away.¡±

    I pulled the bottle out of Mom¡¯s grasp carefully. After making sure everything was fine, I took a rest in my room.

    The sun had already set outside, the sky was filled with beautiful stars, which meant¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°Lady Carine? Dinner is ready.¡±

    After a hot warm bath and a long rest on the world¡¯s fluffiest bed, the next logical step would be dinner of course.

    I excitedly opened the door to greet Leila.

    ¡°Good evening, Leila.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Lady Carine. I shall guide you to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Leila led me to the dining room, it was of course, as opulent as always. Ornate candles lined the long-clothed table, illuminating the drool-inducing platters of meat, soup, and other such delicacies.

    Mother and Father were already seated and I bowed as I greeted them, ¡°Good evening, Mother, Father.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Carine,¡± Father responded.

    I sat at my seat and dinner began as usual. It was so quiet that even the silverware didn¡¯t clink.

    After a while, Mother¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Carine dear, have you gotten any better?¡±

    I carefully touched the part where my bump was supposed to be, it was still there, but it was smaller and didn¡¯t hurt that much.

    ¡°Yes, I have, Mother.¡±

    Mother gave a tender smile and a slight nod. ¡°Good, then you won¡¯t mind continuing with your usual schedule tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°But, Reina, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we just let her rest for tomorrow?¡± Father argued. ¡°She just recovered, we shouldn¡¯t push her too hard.¡±

    ¡°No, she already rested enough today. We should not waste time letting her skills rot away in her bed all day.¡±

    Father let out a heavy sigh, nothing seemed to sway Mother¡¯s opinions. Father looked at me as if he was sorry he couldn¡¯t budge her decision.

    Stressing about tomorrow¡¯s schedule won¡¯t do me any favors, I should just enjoy the food.

 Announcement

    Due to unforeseen circumstances, I''ll be slowing down my schedule for a moment.

    This is the current (temporary) schedule for my chapters:

    Every Saturday, Wednesday, and Friday, at 9:30 AM (GMT-4)

    Don''t worry, it''ll be a temporary thing, won''t last a month. It''s just that things have been wild for me lately and my time to write has been constantly dwindling.

    I could still write 5 chapters a week, but I don''t wish to rush my chapters. If you had already read chapters 24-25 (Patreon), you probably noticed the rushed nature. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    During this temporary slowdown, I''ll improve my writing, improve the pacing even more, and get more art commissioned!

    I''m sorry for the inconvenience, and I hope you all have a good rest of your day.

    I also have a poll prepared, feel free to participate!

 Chapter 18: Donâ€™t Be Cocky, Me

    ¡°Feyt! Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Mom shouted. Her voice reverberated inside my head.

    I could hear you clearly even if you whispered, you know? No need to shout.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    I jumped out of my bed and headed towards the door. As I held the wooden handle though, my mind reminisced about the first time I woke up with two bodies. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I could barely even walk and talk, I was like a baby in the morning. But at night, I could jump out of bed while elegantly eating steak.

    Of course, I was carried by the fact that daily routine seemed easy enough due to muscle memory, but it was still scary how much I had improved my control up until this point. Simultaneous dialogue doesn¡¯t seem that far away.

    ¡°Feyt! Dinner¡¯s gonna go cold!¡± Dad shouted.

    ¡°C-Coming!¡±

    I hurriedly opened the door handle and headed towards the small dining room. Mom, Dad, and Fray were all huddled up on a small round table, our family¡¯s prized table.

    On the table was a large pot of steaming stew, Fray was already chowing down on her bowl as well as Dad. Mom was sitting on the other end of the empty seat. Her face looked gentle as if she wasn¡¯t dead drunk just minutes ago.

    I grabbed my empty bowl and began scooping up the stew with the prepared wooden ladle.

    As I sat down and ate, Mom began talking.

    ¡°Oh, this village is truly blessed~¡± She was still in complete bliss.

    Sitting down at the table, it was technically my first time observing Dad from close range. I caught a glimpse of him trying to pull Fray out of the house before we went to the pub, but that was it.

    Dad cleaned his mouth with a handkerchief and began talking. ¡°So, Feyt. Had fun with Ricent?¡±

    ¡°A-ah, yes. We played a lot of games.¡±

    ¡°Tch, games?¡± Dad said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just play around all day, you know?¡±

    ¡°Dear,¡± Mom called out to Dad. ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like that. He¡¯s young! Let him have his fun! You too had friends you played with while you were young, right?¡±

    ¡°R-right, sorry about that.¡± Dad turned his head towards Fray. ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to you, Fray. Could you please explain you are so adamant about staying inside?¡±

    Yeah, I would like to know as well. Thanks to these two not coming with us to the pub, I had to walk Mom home all by myself.

    ¡°Hm? I¡¯m not that adamant, am I?¡±

    ¡°You threw me out of the window!!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!!¡± I spat out my stew.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was trying to, you were just too light, Dad~,¡± Fray said with a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Kh¨C!¡± Dad¡¯s eye twitched.

    I knew Sis was strong and all, but to throw Dad, a walking tower of muscles, out the window?!

    Dad glared at Fray. ¡°Listen, Fray. You shouldn¡¯t spend all day inside the house! Go out and meet your friends! You¡¯re already rarely here, they might as well have forgotten you ever existed!¡±

    ¡°Cool! None of them actually liked me anyway, so everything¡¯s a-okay~¡± Fray shot up an OK sign.

    Dad held his head, shaking it slightly while letting out a sigh. ¡°First, you told us you didn¡¯t want your Talents checked, now you won¡¯t even go out and socialize. How much are you going to trouble me, Fray?¡±

    ¡°Trouble you? How am I letting you focus on Feyt be troubling? Ain¡¯t those Talent Appraisal scrolls expensive? Save your money for Feyt instead, I don¡¯t want you to buy me a scroll I don¡¯t want.¡±

    ¡°Fray! You better take this thing seriously! We need to know what Talents you have, need to know what talents you have!¡±

    Fray pouted, ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t need a scroll to tell me what I already know!¡±

    ¡°And what exactly is it that you already know, young lady?¡± Dad raised an eyebrow.

    Fray hesitated a bit before answering, ¡°I know that I don¡¯t care.¡±

    "You''re being awfully evasive," Dad persisted. "Is there a good reason why you''re avoiding appraisal?"

    Fray let out a big sigh. ¡° Look, I¡¯m already happy with my work as a trader right now, I don¡¯t want to change jobs just cause of my Talents!¡±

    In our world, Talents were more than just innate abilities; they dictated our paths in life. From a young age, those who have done Talent Appraisals were guided toward careers where they could excel with their inborn Talents.

    It was a culture that was practical, efficient, but also somewhat limiting. Even Magical Talents are part of this culture, being the jackpot of all Talents a commoner could have by almost guaranteeing a spot at the royal knights.

    I understood Fray¡¯s reluctance. Being pigeonholed into a specific role based solely on a few symbols could feel like having your future decided before you even had a chance to explore it.

    But in Fray¡¯s words, I felt like she was partially lying. I didn¡¯t know where I got that notion though.

    Mom interjected cheerfully, trying to diffuse the tension. "Well, well, there¡¯s no use forcing your opinions everyone! We have other things to focus on for now!"

    Dad closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Great! Now, let us finish dinner.¡± Mom clasped her hands. ¡°By the way, Fray, you¡¯ll be cleaning the dishes tonight!¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Why me?!¡± Fray shot up.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for bullying your dad, Fray,¡± Mom responded.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullied though?!¡± Dad shot up.

    Compared to the serious business-only stuff Carine has to go through, I kinda prefer having banters like these.

    I enjoyed the chaotic scene before me as I took another spoonful of the stew.

    ¡ª

    Night arrived, it would be my first time sleeping in this new world. Tucked into bed by Leila and Mom, I once again felt the difference in the bed quality.

    I felt like I was on clouds on Carine¡¯s bed, yet like a slightly mushy stone slab on Feyt¡¯s end.

    Not that it¡¯s uncomfortable, my bodies were pretty accustomed to the beds already, but the sheer difference couldn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Anyway, I closed my eyes, hoping tomorrow, I would start a new day with a new energy.

    Sleep came fast for Feyt, probably because Fray¡¯s tortu¨C, I mean, training exhausted every last bit of energy in that body.

    With my other body¡¯s consciousness in sleep mode, the only body I could control was Carine¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t sense anything major from Feyt¡¯s end, only a small feeling of my chest heaving up and down.

    With my full focus on Carine¡¯s perspective, it was as if I had returned to having only one body again.

    I wasn¡¯t feeling particularly sleepy in this body. But well, not like there was anything for me to do anyway. So I just closed my eyes and waited for sleep to come.

    ¡ª

    An intense cry of a rooster woke me up. Feyt was the first one to get up, Carine, meanwhile, was still sleeping. I looked out the window to see that the sun had barely risen, it was early morning.

    Not having both of my bodies active at once felt weird for some reason, so I tried to wake Carine up from this end, but to no avail.

    I decided to let Carine¡¯s body rest for a while.

    Focusing back on Feyt, I got up, dressed myself, and headed outside my room.

    Mom was in the kitchen, cleaning some vegetables. Dad and Sis were nowhere in sight.

    I walked up and greeted her, ¡°Morning Mom!¡±

    ¡°Ah, morning Feyt!¡± Mom put down the vegetables and dried her hands with a towel. ¡°Is your head okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t feel any bumps or anything.¡±

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s get that bandage off of you!¡±

    Mom grabbed a small pair of scissors and slowly cut the bandage off of me. The wind hitting my head suddenly got a lot colder.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom. What¡¯s for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s bread on the table, I just bought it!¡±

    I looked at the dining table, a small basket carrying several bland breads sat on top of it. I sat down at the table as Mom continued washing vegetables at the counter.

    I grabbed one piece of bread and took a bite. Coarse and bland were the only words that came to mind.

    Well, this was the life of a struggling family, can¡¯t complain about having food. I finished two pieces of bread and settled them down with a glass of water.

    ¡°Okay, now that you¡¯re in tip-top shape, can you go and help your dad with the fields?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I looked out the window near the kitchen, an expansive field of various vegetables was laid out in front of me with Dad and Fray tending to them.

    ¡°O-Okay, I¡¯ll help them.¡±

    ¡­

    With a hoe in hand, I stepped out onto the field.

    ¡°Do the usual, Feyt!¡± Dad shouted from across the field. Though if he talked normally, I was sure my ears would pick his voice up just fine.

    ¡°Okay, Dad!¡± I shouted back.

    With practiced movements, I began tilling the field. It was a simple cycle. Raise the hoe, drop it, drag it, then move on to the next patch and repeat. It¡¯s simple, supposed to be, anyway.

    Despite my determination, it took only ten minutes for me to run out of breath, my whole body calling out for rest. I stopped, leaning on the hoe for support.

    I heard Fray approaching me and she slapped my back. ¡°Hey, tired already?¡±

    I turned to her, she had her usual cheeky smile.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just¡­ not used to this¡­¡± I panted, wiping the sweat off my forehead. ¡°But I¡¯ll get the hang of it.¡±

    I¡ªor Feyt, rather¡ªused to only help with watering and sowing seeds occasionally. But ever since last week, Feyt requested to help with tilling instead of just watering.

    Tilling the fields was torture, why would I even want this?! But as I looked at the rows I¡¯d completed, a small sense of pride bubbled up.

    There was a desire hidden inside this body to get stronger.

    ¡°Look, if you¡¯re tired, let me do it! Haven¡¯t been home in ages, might as well help out!¡± Fray extended her hand, asking for the hoe.

    I considered letting her do the work, but I ultimately shook my head. ¡°Nope, I can do it!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why I was so adamant about torturing myself, but I just felt the need to continue trying my best.

    ¡°Oh, back to your usual self already, huh? Welp, good luck!¡± Fray waved her hands as she walked away to continue watering the plants.

    ¡°Fuuh¡­ Okay!¡± I stood up straight, putting the hoe on my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Not five minutes later, I was face-down on the ground.

    ¡­

    I was brought into the house¡¯s exterior shack. The inside of it was empty, only a functioning well and a wooden chair were inside.

    I was sitting down on that chair, my dirt-covered shirt hung on the door outside.

    ¡°Ah, jeez, you just had to push yourself, don¡¯t ya¡¯?¡± Fray said, reluctantly scrubbing my topless body with a towel. She was trying to hide her amusement, but her ¡°hidden¡± snickering gave her away..

    ¡°I can clean myself up, you know. I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    ¡°Nuh-uh, you could barely lift your arms, let alone hold a towel.¡± Fray let out a sigh, but her hands were uncharacteristically gentle as she continued cleaning me. ¡°You just had to land onto the dirt face-first, huh? Can¡¯t you land in a less dirt-filled place next time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t apologize, that was hilarious,¡± Fray chuckled.

    I couldn¡¯t even retort at this point. I just let the cold water run through my body, soothing my muscles.

    ¡°Alright, all done!¡±

    After the impromptu bath, Fray helped me into a clean shirt before heading back to help Dad.

    I sat on a wooden chair right beside the house as I watched Fray help Dad with watering and also tilling the fields.

    Seriously, what was up with her stamina and strength? There was no doubt they were from her Talents. But she didn¡¯t seem to care about appraisals.

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t in my position to judge her choices, I was just really curious, that¡¯s all.

    Seeing her work so energetically gave me another urge to get up and work. But I slapped my thighs to stop myself.

 Chapter 18.5: The Guardians

    As Feyt¡¯s only older sister, I had the moral obligation to protect him from any harm.

    Of course, I was rarely home, but whenever I was, I needed to make sure that he stayed in shape. Thankfully, he was. Ain¡¯t like I was going to cut back on his training though.

    All we needed to do was to get him a Talent Scroll and I could start helping him build towards the career that would fit his talent.

    But, judging from how I had trained him for the last few years, I began to get worried.

    He got tired easily during jogs, so scratch [Enhanced Stamina]. He definitely couldn¡¯t pull his own weight most of the time, so scratch [Enhanced Strength], and I didn¡¯t find anything remotely strange happening around him either, so he probably doesn¡¯t have [Fire Bloom] or the sort.

    The only notable thing I could pick up from him was his determination and his sharp ears. The former probably wasn¡¯t a Talent, and the latter was just [Enhanced Hearing], a painfully basic, common Talent.

    It was basically useless. Sure, you could hear things better than most people, but only slightly. As for how I would know that was because I had [Enhanced Hearing] myself.

    I began to wonder, did he have Talents or not? If he ended up with only [Enhanced Hearing], his life would be a bit tough¡­ He would probably be stuck as a farmer for the rest of his life.

    Would he be satisfied with that kind of life? I definitely wouldn¡¯t. I would try my best to support him if that was true, though.

    He needed strength and resilience if he wanted to live without meaningful Talents. Thankfully, his determination to get stronger was already there, all I needed to do was train him.

    Some might call my methods , but it was the best way I could improve him and also test if he had any Talents at all.

    I rejected Mom and Dad¡¯s offer to buy me a Talent Scroll so they could focus entirely on Feyt¡¯s. After all, I already knew mine¡­ Probably best not to tell them though.

    If worst comes to worst, hopefully, the money I got from my  could allow him to live a comfortable life even without a job.

    I looked out my window out to the fields. Feyt was trying his best to carry water buckets from the well onto the house¡¯s porch. He had been going at it for the last week, impressive.

    But he still needed a long way to go if he wanted to reach my level.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess I can help him out.¡±

    I got up from my bed and made sure my artifacts were safely hidden under my bed. If any of them found any of this, I¡¯ll be dead.

    Heading out of my room, I headed to the fields in order to tease¨C I mean,  Feyt.

    ¡ª

    Lady Reina had planned a more intense schedule for Lady Carine ever since her injury. It was to the point even I felt a small concern for Lady Carine¡¯s wellbeing.

    ¡°Perhaps, Lady Reina seeks to train her even more?¡±

    What was her reason for that, I wonder? I''m not sure, but my role as Lady Carine¡¯s personal maid is to support and protect her.

    Today was a day like any other. I woke Lady Carine up with the usual breakfast and delivered her today¡¯s schedule.

    Her face remained expressionless as I spoke, but her silence was clear. Even she, who excels in study and training, seemed overwhelmed.

    ¡°Understood, Leila. Shall we get it over quick, then?¡±

    My eyes widened. Even after seeing her schedule, Lady Carine was still determined to get things done. As expected of her.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said. ¡°Perhaps we should start the day with a quick bath?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be great,¡± Lady Carine replied.

    ¡°Would you like me to accompany you, My Lady?¡±

    Lady Carine stood silent for a moment, as if pondering. ¡°N-no, that won¡¯t be necessary, Leila.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall stand by in the changing room with your change of clothes.¡±

    With that, I began my day with Lady Carine.

    I observed her as she attended each class with supreme precision and perfection. The only class I had ever seen her struggle with was private tutoring.

    I still wonder why she struggles with private tutoring. In other subjects like history or math, she seems to breeze through just by reading a single textbook.

    Thankfully, there would be no private tutoring this week. Professor Karvin sent a notice that he would be attending to the Third Prince, who was working on another reformation of the education system.

    He wasn¡¯t called The Scholar Prince for nothing, after all.

    Lady Carine seemed relieved when she heard the news, or at least I think she was. Her stoic expression made it hard to be sure.

    During Lady Carine¡¯s various classes, I would either accompany her in the training or be elsewhere helping the other staff keep up with their tasks.

    If I could I wanted to do both. If only there was a way to be at two places at the same time, then I could work twice as much¡ªI mean, fast. Twice as fast.

    Inside the kitchen were various chefs, some trained professionals, others were interns I had handpicked back at the capital¡¯s culinary school.

    If there was no work for me to do, I liked to observe the kitchen and see them prepare lunch and dinner at a breakneck pace. It was a shame I rarely ever got to step foot in the kitchen besides picking up snacks or food for Lady Carine.

    The day passed by relatively quickly, I was back in my quarters, with nothing to do yet again. I reluctantly slept, eager to start tomorrow and accompany Lady Carine again

    ¡­.

    The next few days followed a similar routine: accompany Lady Carine in her classes, observe the staff and the kitchen, then sleep and prepare for the next day. It was a routine I wouldn¡¯t complain about. To do so would seem ungrateful to Lord Kyrat and Lady Reina.

    Six days after Lady Carine¡¯s intense schedule was implemented, I was accompanying her during dinner with her parents. They were engaged in conversation.

    ¡°Carine,¡± Lord Kyrat said, ¡°you know about our tradition, right?¡±

    Lady Carine nodded in response. ¡°Yes, Professor Karvin has explained its significance. We¡¯ll be visiting a village, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lord Kyrat confirmed. ¡°I assume he also outlined the benefits of the visit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Lady Carine replied.

    ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll be heading out tomorrow.¡±

    Lady Carine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°So soon?¡±

    Lady Reina, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. ¡°Both your father and I agreed that tomorrow would be the best time to go.¡±

    Considering they only told Lady Carine of the visit the day before, it was likely a hasty decision instead of a carefully discussed one.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lady Carine said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    With that, the conversation ended, and the rest of the dinner proceeded in silence.

    ¡­

    ¡°Leila, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Lord Kyrat said as I entered his office.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± I replied, closing the door gently behind me. I stood before him, watching as he shuffled through a mountain of papers.

    ¡°I trust you know why I¡¯ve called you here?¡± he asked, not looking up from his work.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord. It¡¯s about tomorrow¡¯s visit, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lord Kyrat nodded. ¡°Indeed. Carine and I will be traveling alone.¡±

    At that moment, time seemed to freeze.

    ¡°M-My Lord? What do you mean by that?¡± I stammered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working yourself into the ground, Leila. It¡¯s time for you to take a break,¡± Lord Kyrat said, his tone firm. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Break?¡± I echoed. ¡°But I haven¡¯t even started yet! This week, I only ever attended to Lady Carine¡¯s needs, helped with the kitchen staff, organized the maid accommodations and budget, and¨C.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Lord Kyrat said, finally looking up. ¡°Which is why you need a rest. You¡¯ve pushed yourself too hard.¡±

    My heart sank. ¡°But¡ªwhat about Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine with me. They won¡¯t dare to mess with the head of the Sareid family,¡± Lord Kyrat assured me. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s an opportunity for you to recharge. You can¡¯t be everywhere at once, Leila.¡± He stood up and placed a hand gently on my shoulder. ¡°Everyone needs a break, even you. Consider this your chance to enjoy some time off.¡±

    ¡°T-Time¡­ off?¡± I stammered, the words feeling foreign on my tongue. It was as if the very ground beneath me had started to give way.

    I nodded, still trying to process the news. ¡°Very well, My Lord. I¡¯ll... try not to feel like my world is collapsing in on itself.¡±

    ¡°The world collapsing?¡± Lord Kyrat tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°Excuse me, My Lord,¡± I said, taking a deep breath. ¡°I must¡­ think things through.¡±

    ¡°Leila¡­ You really need a break¡­¡±

    As I left his office, I felt like I was moving through a fog. It was probably the worst day I ever had since I joined this house as a maid¡­

    But, if Lord Kyrat wanted me to rest, then I shall rest diligently and thoroughly, no matter how torturous it might be for me.

 Chapter 19: First Outing

    A week had passed since I woke up as both Carine and Feyt, things were going well for us.

    After tons of activities, my simultaneous movements became more refined and fluid, and I was practicing simultaneous speech whenever I was about to sleep, I even got more used to my new lives.

    Of course, the grueling work as Feyt and the intense training as Carine still tortured me, but it was getting slightly more bearable each day.

    It was a warm morning in Carine¡¯s room. I sat upright and did a morning stretch, letting out a silent yawn as I did so.

    The sun had risen quite a bit; judging from the position, it was around eight in the morning.

    Despite waking up this late, I plopped my body back down on the bed. I wanted to rest a bit more, but I knew I didn¡¯t have time to waste or Mother would be furious.

    Last night, Father reminded me that I would visit a village with him tomorrow, which meant it was today.

    I reluctantly got out of bed and as soon as I stepped onto the floor, Leila spoke from outside the door.

    ¡°Are you awake, My Lady?¡±

    ¡°A-ah, yes, I¡¯m awake.¡±

    ¡°May I enter?¡±

    ¡°You may.¡±

    The door creaked open, revealing Leila in her always impeccable maid uniform, every detail in place. She stepped in with a grace that is expected of a perfect maid. ¡°Good morning, Lady Carine.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Leila,¡± I said with my practiced elegant tone.

    ¡°Would you have breakfast right away, My Lady?¡±

    My stomach grumbled at the mere mention of it, so I nodded my head.

    ¡°Very well, I shall return shortly.¡± Leila bowed and left the room.

    After a while, Leila returned with a tray full of pastries and a cup of tea, again, another sharp contrast to Feyt¡¯s breakfast.

    I enjoyed the pastries with my already perfected ladylike mannerisms to my heart¡¯s content and then Leila briefed me on my schedule today.

    ¡°Today you are to travel with Lord Kyrat to a remote village near the outskirts of the Sareid Duchy. Are you ready, My Lady?¡±

    Putting down the cup of tea I had just finished, I nodded.

    I see this ¡°tradition¡± as a moment of respite.

    ¡°Now then, shall I accompany you to the bath?¡±

    ¡­

    After a quick bath with Leila¡¯s help, I ended up in an elegant yet practical dark blue dress. Clearly, it was made for traveling rather than the fancy stuff I¡¯d worn before. My family must have a serious thing for the color blue though.

    With all my needs sorted, the only thing left was to comb my hair.

    With gentle strokes, Leila tended to my hair as if she were grooming a horse.

    In no time, I was ready to go. Just as I was about to make my grand exit, Leila stopped me, thrusting a surprisingly heavy briefcase into my hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, lifting the briefcase like it might contain bricks.

    ¡°Your clothes for the visit, My Lady. I¡¯ve selected ones perfect for the climate and conditions of your destination.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Got it, thanks, Leila. What would I do without you?¡±

    Leila fidgeted, looking unusually uncomfortable. ¡°Um, about that¡­¡±

    This was definitely the first time I¡¯d seen Leila so twitchy. Was it an act like before? Just to be sure, I asked.

    ¡°What is it, Leila?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t be accompanying you¡­¡±

    Leila took a deep breath and finally blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Kyrat¡¯s orders, My Lady. I¡¯m not to accompany you on this trip.¡±

    Her eyes glistened, and despite her best efforts, a few tears escaped. She looked like she was saying goodbye for a year, not just a few days. Unlike the crocodile tears she¡¯d shed last week, these were the genuine deal.

    ¡°I must say goodbye, Lady Carine. I truly hope that when you return, everything will be just as you left it.¡±

    Leila¡¯s voice wavered as she added, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I wish I could be there with you.¡±

    I gave her a reassuring smile, giving her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Leila. I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    She nodded, giving one last tearful hug before stepping back. I could tell she was deeply upset, and though I wanted to comfort her, I also had my own doubts about handling this trip solo.

    As I turned to leave, I looked back at my canopy bed like I would a cherished friend. It was my only sense of comfort in my life as Carine, the fact that I had to leave it for three days¡­ My heart ached a bit.

    ¡­

    I walked through the garden to the front gate, where Father¡¯s carriage awaited.

    Leila walked with me up to the front gate, which was already wide open. In front of it stood a carriage that looked like it was made of the finest wood and adorned with golden metal. A bit over-the-top, if you ask me.

    Father was holding the door open, his eyes lighting up when he saw me. ¡°Carine, you look as beautiful as ever!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Now, get in and let¡¯s get moving. The road to the village will take a while.¡±

    I nodded and climbed up the carriage¡¯s small steps. Even the inside of the carriage was extravagant. Ornate patterns on the corners of the walls, deep red cushions blanketing the seats and walls, and a carpet accented with sheets of gold on the sides.

    I stashed my briefcase under my seat and glanced back to see Leila waving goodbye, her usual stoic expression replaced with a genuinely gentle smile.

    ¡°Safe travels, My Lord, My Lady.¡±

    I waved back, flashing a small smile back. ¡°See you soon, Leila.¡±

    Father stepped in after me and he too waved goodbye to Leila. ¡°We will return in three days'' time, please take it easy while we¡¯re away, Leila.¡±

    ¡°Of course, My Lord.¡± Leila bowed.

    ¡°Thank you, Leila!¡± Father gave an approving nod.

    Father closed the carriage door, and with a loud crack of the whip from the coachman, the horses started moving. We were officially on our way.

    The carriage rolled along at a steady pace, passing by a string of other opulent mansions. As we reached the inner part of the city, I looked out at the people on the sidewalks going about their lives.

    It still felt surreal that I was living in a fantasy world.

    ¡°Carine?¡±

    I turned my head away from the window and faced Father. ¡°Yes, Father?¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling today? Do you feel any motion sickness?¡±

    The carriage does bump a bit here and there, but it was not nausea-inducing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine.¡±

    "Ah, I see... Still being brief with words, huh?" Father let out a faint sigh.

    Brief with words? I tried to wrap my head around what Father meant until it hit me: I usually talked in short, concise bursts.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, it was a habit carried over by the body. Trying to speak any other way and it would¡¯ve felt weird.

    But still, Father¡¯s not-so-subtle sigh was enough evidence that he wanted to talk more with his daughter.

    I felt my cheek blush a bit as I cleared my throat. ¡°What about you, Father?¡±

    Father raised his eyebrows a bit. ¡°O-oh, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for asking, Carine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good¡­?¡±

    An awkward silence followed.

    I didn¡¯t know what else to say!! I could talk about the weather, or maybe even sports news, but none of them sounded like things ¡ªCarine¡ªwould talk about.

    Then, I glanced out at the passing scenery of houses and people and had an idea.

    I cleared my throat once again. ¡°Father, could you tell me more about the capital city? Why do we stay here when we have our own territory?¡±

    I asked not only to break the silence but also because I was personally interested. I¡¯d read plenty about Setus¡¯s history in the family library and knew a fair bit, but family matters were a mystery to me.

    Father¡¯s ears perked up, ¡°Oho! Good question, Carine!¡±

    I let out a sigh of relief that I had chosen the right topic.

    ¡°You know of our prized swordsmanship, right Carine?¡±

    I nodded my head. ¡°Of course.¡±

    It was practically the Sareid Family¡¯s greatest treasure. I was supposed to spar with Mother and Father once a week, but my head injury had put a stop to that.

    Father crossed his arms and closed his eyes. ¡°Correct, and you know that other students from different families also participate in those lessons, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    One of those students had been the one who knocked me on the head. Although, after a bit of reflection, I realized it was partly my fault¡ªor rather, past Carine¡¯s fault.

    I remembered losing focus during one of Father¡¯s practical demonstrations, and that¡¯s when I got smacked in the face by a student who was equally distracted.

    ¡°The reason we stay in the capital instead of our own territory is exactly because of that,¡± Father explained. ¡°Many families seek our guidance to master our swordsmanship. Our letter of recommendation can elevate a knight¡¯s rank significantly, so there¡¯s a high demand for us to remain here.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I said, nodding attentively.

    So, basically, Father and Mother were so renowned in the swordsmanship world that they had become the go-to instructors for anyone serious about learning to wield a blade.

    It made sense that everyone wanted their children to study somewhere convenient, and the capital city was perfect for that, being right in the heart of the kingdom.

    But there was one thing I wasn¡¯t entirely clear on. I hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Father, who¡¯s managing our territory while you¡¯re here?¡±

    I only had a faint recollection of it in my mind, but not the full detail.

    Father¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about your uncle, Tenard! He¡¯s the regent and keeps things running smoothly. I visit from time to time to offer advice and support, but he¡¯s quite capable on his own.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± I said, nodding.

    So, there was still a lot I hadn¡¯t seen or learned about my own family. I guess time would eventually fill in the gaps.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re at the gate already,¡± Father said.

    I looked out the window, and yep, the carriage was stopped by the coachmen as a knight in full armor approached our window holding a clipboard.

    Father leaned towards the window and began talking with the knight. ¡°Good morning, I am Kyrat Sareid, I believe I have scheduled my leave for today?¡±

    ¡°Lord Sareid¡­¡± The knight mumbled as he flipped through the pages on his clipboard. ¡°Ah, yes, you are on the list.¡± The knight turned his head to his comrades. ¡°Open the gates!¡±

    The heavy iron gates creaked and groaned as they were slowly lifted by chains. After what felt like an eternity, they finally stopped, leaving just enough room for our carriage to slip through.

    ¡°You may pass, Lord Sareid. Safe travels!¡± the knight called out with a salute.

    ¡°Thank you for your service,¡± Father replied with a nod.

    With that, the carriage began to move once more, and we finally made our exit from the capital city.

 Chapter 19.5: Fatherâ€™s Love

    I woke before dawn, as I always did, to the sound of the chirping birds outside my window. My wife, Reina, was still sound asleep beside me.

    I wanted to lie down with her for a few more moments, but knowing my schedule for the day, I refrained.

    I pushed the heavy covers aside and swung my legs out of bed, stretching my legs before walking to the dresser.

    Today was the day I needed to get ready for the journey to the village with Carine, and there was quite a bit to prepare before we could set off. I dressed quickly in my training gear, knowing that the best way to kickstart my day was with a good sweat.

    I made my way to the private training room adjacent to our quarters with my sword in tow, the familiar scent of polished wood greeted me as I entered.

    I placed my sword down on a wall and began with basic stretches, loosening the muscles in my body as I went through my routine. Then, grabbing a nearby wooden sword, I quickly set up a wooden dummy in the center of the room and took my stance.

    I practiced my strikes and movements on it with practiced precision. It was nothing like a real battle, but it kept my blood flowing at the very least.

    As a small bead of sweat formed on my forehead, I shifted to sword drills. Drawing out my trusty steel sword, I felt its familiar weight in my right hand. I focused, treating the sword as an extension of my will.

    I started with the basics: vertical cuts, horizontal cuts, diagonal cuts, wide swings, and heavy swings. Once I had those down, I moved on to the more intricate sequences, following the Sareid style in all its complexity.

    I may not be as great as Mother when it comes to these techniques she crafted, but I could still hold my own, enough to be called a master.

    After about an hour, I could hear the servants beginning their morning tasks, chattering casually as they walked by. I finished my session for the day and sheathed my sword.

    A quick shower followed, washing away the sweat and easing the tension in my muscles. Returning to our quarters I found the bed neatly made and Reina absent.

    Figuring she was already on her way to the dining room, I promptly got dressed in my formal attire, making sure nothing was out of the norm in my reflection.

    ¡°Hair, check. Beard, check. Collars, check¡­ All set!¡±

    I headed to the dining room where a light breakfast awaited. Reina was already there, seated and giving me a warm smile. ¡°Good morning, dear,¡± she greeted.

    ¡°Good morning, Reina,¡± I replied as I took a seat across from her. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. Are you ready for your journey with Carine?¡±

    "Almost," I said, reaching for a piece of pastry. "There¡¯s just one more thing to take care of before we leave."

    ¡°Well then, make sure you and Carine are in good shape before the journey,¡± Reina said, a hint of concern in her voice.

    Reina could be quite strict, even harsh at times, but I knew it came from a place of deep care and love.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring Leila with you? I chose her as Carine¡¯s bodyguard for a reason, you know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Reina. Carine will be safe with me. Besides, Leila¡¯s worked tirelessly for us; it¡¯s high time she got a break.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right¡­¡± Reina nodded, taking a sip of her wine.

    After finishing breakfast, I stood, giving Reina a quick kiss on the cheek before heading towards Carine''s room.

    On my way to Carine¡¯s room, I bumped into Leila.

    With talents like hers, she was the ideal bodyguard and maid. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone better suited to care for my beloved daughter.

    ¡°Good morning, Leila. Has Carine woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, My Lord. She just has, and I¡¯m heading to the kitchen to bring her breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said, stepping aside. ¡°Please prepare Carine for the journey.¡±

    ¡°I will, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°And after that, make sure to take some time to rest. You¡¯ve earned it.¡±

    Leila flinched slightly. ¡°Y-yes, My Lord¡­¡±

    She bowed and headed down the hall, slowly descending the steps.

    She must be really tired; I was glad I could give her a break.

    I didn¡¯t want to disturb Carine who just woke up, so I headed back to my room.

    I began packing my clothes in a small briefcase.

    ¡°Is this enough for three days?¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°Of course not. That would last you a day at most.¡±

    Reina had entered the room behind me. Without even turning my head, I asked her, ¡°Can you help me out, Reina? I¡¯m not good at organizing clothes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless, let me handle it.¡±

    I stepped away from the briefcase and Reina began her work. In a matter of minutes, my briefcase was filled with neatly and tightly packed sets of clothes, more than enough for three days.

    Reina had always been an advocate for perfection, and the briefcase she just touched exemplified that.

    ¡°Thank you, Reina. You always manage to make everything perfect,¡± I said, giving her a warm hug.

    ¡°W-w-well,¡± she said, flustered. ¡°You should learn how to pack things yourself so you won¡¯t have to bother me. After the visit, I¡¯ll teach you how to pack things properly, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± I released Reina from my hug. ¡°Now then, Leila is taking care of Carine, so I better check on the carriage. Are you going to say goodbye to Carine, Reina?¡±

    ¡°No, it is a mere three-day visit, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I knew deep down she wanted to see Carine off. But there was a part of her that was hesitant to let her emotions talk.

    I gave Reina a quick kiss and left the room.

    I made my way to the front gate, greeting the servants and guards along the way. The carriage was already prepared outside the gate, and I saw the coachman making the final checks.

    ¡°Is everything in order?¡± I asked the coachman.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord. The carriage is ready and we have ample supplies for the journey.¡±

    ¡°Good. Make sure everything is secured properly. We don¡¯t want any mishaps along the way.¡±

    ¡°Of course, My Lord!¡±

    As I stood by the carriage, waiting for Carine, I took a moment to breathe in the fresh air. The sun was rising high, the sky was clear blue, it was a perfect day for a journey.

    Shortly after, I saw Carine and Leila approaching. Carine looked elegant and composed, ready for the journey.

    Looking at my own daughter all dressed up, every shred of regality I had melted.

    I yelled internally.

    ¡°Carine, you look as beautiful as ever!¡± I said, flashing a proud smile. ¡°Now, get in and let us head out. The road to the village will take a while.¡±

    Carine nodded and climbed up the carriage¡¯s small steps.

    She placed her briefcase underneath the seat and looked back to see Leila waving goodbye.

    After a brief exchange of goodbyes and safe travels, we set off.

    During our ride in the city, Carine kept her eyes out the window, observing the people.

    I never quite understood what occupied her thoughts so deeply, but today, I hoped to bridge that gap.

    ¡°Carine?¡±

    Carine turned her head away from the window and faced me. ¡°Yes, Father?¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling today? Do you feel any motion sickness?¡±

    I was secretly hoping that if she did feel unwell, I could have her sit beside me, pat her head, and offer comforting words throughout the ride. But¡­

    Carine shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine.¡±

    "Ah, I see¡­¡± She shut down my plan in no more than five words. ¡°Still being brief with words, huh?"

    I slumped back into my seat, my perfect posture broken. Then, Carine¡¯s sudden question sparked me up.

    Carine, with a slight blush on her cheeks, asked, ¡°What about you, Father?¡±

    ¡°O-oh, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for asking, Carine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good¡­?¡± Carine said, tilting her head.

    I was in bliss. While it didn''t show on my face, I was filled with happiness.

    I heard Carine clearing her throat. ¡°Father, could you tell me more about the capital city? Why do we stay here when we have our own territory?¡±

    My ears perked up, ¡°Oho! Good question, Carine!¡±

    Hearing Carine ask about our territory filled me with pride. Not only did she start being more talkative towards me, but she also became interested in our family¡¯s legacy! Did the Eight Gods exist after all?

    ¡°You know of our prized swordsmanship, right Carine?¡± I answered Carine¡¯s question with one of my own.

    She nodded her head. ¡°Of course.¡±

    I crossed my arms and closed my eyes, enjoying the moment. ¡°Correct, and you know that other students from other families also participate in those lessons, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°The reason why we stay in the capital instead of our own territory is precisely because of that. Many families seek our guidance in hopes their children can master our swordsmanship. Our letter of recommendation could also launch a new knight up a few ranks with ease, thus the demand for us to stay in the capital.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Carine nodded her head as she listened.

    Every shred of professionalism inside me had been wiped clean.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re at the gate already.¡±

    After handling the papers with the knights, the gate creaked open, and our journey continued.

    As the carriage picked up speed, I found myself wondering about Carine''s reaction to the village. She rarely ventured beyond the capital city, and her only other experience was at our estate in the Duchy when she was young.

    Would she be repelled? Curious? Empathetic?

    I was sure the answer would come the moment we arrived there. For now, I leaned back and enjoyed the serene landscape with my beloved daughter by my side.

 Chapter 20: Fated Meeting

    The journey to the village after leaving the city was rather uneventful.

    Father was tapping his fingers rhythmically on his lap as he watched the scenery with a wide smile on his face. He seemed pretty happy that I entertained him, so I let him be.

    But now, since I had no one to talk to, I was a bit bored.

    I looked out the window and tried to enjoy the scenery, but¡­

    My unnaturally sharp eyes seemed to enhance every single bit of detail that I saw. The scenery before me, on the surface, was just an empty field with occasional trees passing by.

    But, thanks to my eyes, I could truly appreciate its beauty. The birds that made their nests on the various branches, falling leaves being blown by the wind, flowers gently swaying along with grass, Insects hopping around here and there.

    Even when the carriage moved at a quick pace, I could see and appreciate every detail available in front of me.

    My eyes were mesmerized, a seemingly normal scenery looked like a masterpiece before me. I averted my gaze before I got completely sucked in.

    The road to the village would take a few more hours, so I decided to rest my mind for a bit and focus on my other self.

    ¡ª

    Dad and Sis were pretty much done with the fieldwork, but I felt awful not being able to help them.

    Sitting around while watching others do the work ain¡¯t my style. Besides, I was already lazing around in the carriage as Carine.

    I headed inside the house, expecting to find Mom, and there she was, emerging from the kitchen¡¯s storage holding a bunch of bottled spices.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind learning how to cook. I was also a bit curious about how cooking in this world works.

    I walked up to her and asked, ¡°Mom, is there anything I can help with?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Feyt! Done with helping dad?¡±

    ¡°Well, no... I got tired and Sis told me to take it easy. I think I¡¯m fine now, though.¡±

    ¡°I see, then how about helping Mommy with this?¡±

    Mom headed back inside the storage room and walked back holding a large leather bag. ¡°Here you go!¡± She gave it to me and I caught it with both of my hands, it almost brought me to the ground with how heavy it was.

    ¡°Grrggh!!¡± I struggled to stand upright while holding the sack.

    ¡°Can you be a dear and go to the market and deliver these potatoes to Rosfeld? He ordered this a few days ago and I¡¯m supposed to deliver it, but, you know, cooking calls~!¡±

    ¡°R-right,¡± I said with a strained voice, my legs¡¯ soreness from the fieldwork and Fray¡¯s constant training returning.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget to take his payment! Ten silver coins and three bronze coins, got it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, sure.¡±

    ¡­

    With the bag of potatoes swung over my shoulder, I began my journey to the village¡¯s market. The bag was¡­ heavy. Really heavy. But I could do it, just had to take it slow.

    ¡°Take care, Feyt!¡± Mom waved from the front door. ¡°I¡¯ll make your favorite soup for lunch.¡±

    I answered her with a forced smile and a small nod and I began my adventure.

    The walk to the market shouldn¡¯t take too long, but the bag of potatoes slowed my pace considerably.

    Thankfully, I had my memories to rely on for road directions and find Rosfeld¡¯s stall.

    After a painfully long walk, I reached the market. I placed the bag of potatoes down to catch my breath for a moment.

    ¡°Oh, god¡­ At least I¡¯m here now¡­¡±

    With my back dying, I slowly swung the potato sack over my shoulders again and began looking for Rosfeld¡¯s stall.

    A few minutes passed and I finally found him. A topless man with a beer belly and a dirty beard was happily yelling out his prices.

    ¡°Five bronze! Just five bronze and you¡¯ll get a whole bag! Come one, take all!¡±

    The man turned his head towards me and his face brightened up.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re Rayn¡¯s kid! So the potatoes are here at last! Come! Come! Bring it here!¡±

    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±

    I trudged to the back of his stall and dropped the sack in front of him.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be¡­ Oh, god¡­.¡± I leaned on my knees for a bit, catching my breath.

    Rosfeld looked at me, concerned. ¡°Boy, you look like an undead.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, sorry¡­ Just need to¡­ catch my breath¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, kid.¡± Rosfeld pulled out a small wooden chair from a box. ¡°Sit down here for a sec, you¡¯re not gonna make it back home with that short of breath.¡±

    ¡°T-thanks. I¡¯ll rest here for a bit.¡±

    Rosfeld grabbed an apple from his display and handed one to me. ¡°Here, have an apple!¡±

    I raised an eyebrow in confusion. Based solely on my memories, Rosfeld was a rather petty man.

    ¡°Is this for free?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah, of course it¡¯s for free! Go on! Eat up!¡±

    I normally wouldn¡¯t take the chance with petty merchants like Rosfeld, whether in this life or the past, but I was thirsty and tired as hell, so took the plunge and bit into the apple.

    ¡°Thank you, really.¡±

    ¡°No problem! No problem! Just rest up for a bit, yeah? Hahaha!¡± Rosfeld let out a hearty laugh.

    ¡°¡®Kay, I will.¡±

    And so, I accompanied Rosfeld for a while as he organized the potatoes from the sack onto the display, handled customers left and right, and shouted his prices at the top of his lungs.

    His loud voice and my sensitive ears combined to make the perfect headache milkshake for my brain. But, it was surprisingly tolerable, so I just continued to sit silently and waited for my energy to store back up.

    As I was resting, a change of scenery brought my attention back to Carine.

    ¡ª

    I began to see mountains that weren¡¯t visible from the high elevation of my bedroom back at the mansion.

    I know that¡¯s a weird observation, but I could seriously identify which mountain is which just by vision, and I could see quite a few just from my bedroom¡¯s balcony.

    Not that I knew the names, mind you, just that when I saw a mountain I saw before I¡¯d go all like ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that mountain.¡±

    These mountains that I was seeing weren¡¯t visible even with my eyes back at the mansion, so that meant we were already pretty far away from the capital.

    But as I continued staring at the mountains from the carriage¡¯s window, a strange sense of familiarity seeped in.

    It was as if I had seen these mountains before, quite frequently even, despite it being my first time seeing them.

    Sort of like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Then, another change of scenery. I began seeing stone walls and small outposts and towers in the far distance.

    They too looked familiar.

    ¡°Carine,¡± Father spoke up, turning my head to him. ¡°We¡¯re nearing our destination, are you alright?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    I turned my attention back outside at the village in the distance and began to see the houses and buildings of the village, along with the small open village gate.

    Another sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu kicked in.

    ¡°Father, is this really our first time here?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why yes, this is both your and my first time visiting this village. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°...Nothing.¡±

    It would still take several minutes before we even reached the gate, my eyes were just sniping it, so I sat back down and waited for the carriage to stop.

    ¡ª

    As I felt my energy returning to my legs, I decided it was time to head home before lunch. I hopped down from the chair and bowed to Rosfeld. ¡°Thanks, Mister Rosfeld. I¡¯m ready to go now.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± He flashed a sly grin and grabbed another apple from his stand, tossing it my way. I caught it mid-air. ¡°Have a snack and be safe, alright?¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°T-thanks!¡± I said, taking a bite of the sweet apple.

    After waving goodbye to Rosfeld, I headed back home.

    With a half-eaten apple in one hand, I navigated the bustling market street, but it was so crowded it felt like being packed into a sardine can.

    The walk home should¡¯ve been quick, but the throng of people had other plans.

    As a 15-year-old surrounded by adults, just seeing where I was going was a challenge. I pushed through the sea of elbows and backs slowly but surely.

    As I was pushing through the crowd, it hit me¡ªsomething crucial was missing.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaghh!! I forgot the payment!!¡±

    I was so relaxed I forgot to charge him for the potatoes!!

    ¡°Dammit! So that¡¯s his plan!¡±

    That sneaky, clever bastard! I may be fifteen, but I wasn¡¯t letting him get away with it!

    People like these reminded me of my old boss, and that just added to my rage fuel.

    Fuming, I made my way back to Rosfeld¡¯s stand.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Carine?¡± Father¡¯s voice was laced with concern. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? You look a bit bothered.¡±

    ¡°A-ah! No, just¡­ lost in thought, that¡¯s all.¡±

    I was pissed off, sure, but I shouldn¡¯t let it leak to Carine¡¯s face.

    The carriage soon came to a halt.

    A knight approached our window and asked, ¡°Papers, please.¡±

    Father pulled out his briefcase, fished out two sheets of paper, and handed them over. After a swift glance, the knight nodded and returned the documents. ¡°Welcome to the village of Adolias, Lord Sareid.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t let your carriage through,¡± the knight said apologetically. ¡°There¡¯s a massive sale at the market right now, and the road¡¯s too congested.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s alright,¡± Father said, turning to me. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll head to the inn on foot. Are you okay with that, Carine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure? The road might be muddy, and it could stain your shoes.¡±

    Why would I care about that? It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t be cleaned.

    ¡°Like I said, Father. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I was just testing you. Forgive me.¡±

    Seriously, quit joking around! I wanted to get things done quickly and focus on Feyt to deal with that scheming merchant!

    Father stepped out of the carriage, and I followed. As soon as we entered the village, we were bombarded with noise.

    The air was filled with shouting, and the chants sounded maddeningly familiar¡ªsomething about apples going for only five bronze coins a batch?

    ¡°Is that commotion from the market?¡± Father asked the gate captain.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite packed today,¡± the captain replied. ¡°Unfortunately, the inn booked under your name is right inside the market. If you¡¯d like, we can arrange for some guards to clear the road for you.¡±

    Father shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. We can handle it ourselves.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like I had much of a choice.

    Father looked at me and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Carine?¡±

    I nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare bother you.¡± Father patted my head reassuringly.

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    We walked a short distance into the village, and the market soon came into view. It was as crowded as the gate captain had described.

    But seeing the people inside the market, the buildings surrounding it¡­ Once again, I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    I was sure I hadn¡¯t been here, yet everything seemed oddly familiar. It was an unsettling feeling, like I knew this place without knowing it at all.

    Father and I made our way through the crowd, gradually pushing our way through as people bargained for the best deals on apples and potatoes.

    Some of them seemed to realize who we were and stepped aside to clear a path. Father thanked them, but there were still plenty of people too absorbed in the stalls to notice us.

    As we continued our trek through the market, a familiar face caught my eye.

    Rosfeld was manning a stall, energetically shouting about the best prices for potatoes.

    ¡­Wait, Rosfeld?

    ¡ª

    As Carine¡¯s gaze was locked on Rosfeld, I focused on pushing through the crowd as Feyt. Suddenly, I bumped into someone who was roughly the same height as me in both bodies.

    ¡°¡°Ow!¡±¡± Both of me and the person in front of me yelped in unison.

    I looked up and saw... myself?

    ¡°¡°Who the heck placed a mirror here?¡±¡± both me and the ¡°reflection¡± said simultaneously.

    We stared at each other, my mind racing as it slowly pieced things together.

    ¡°¡°Wait, are you?¡±¡± I asked, pointing a finger at the person before me as they did the same.

    As our fingers touched each other¡¯s cheeks, the simultaneous sensation confirmed it.

    Both of my bodies had met each other for the first time.

 Chapter 21: Myself and I

    I was so focused on how to survive in my new lives that I hadn¡¯t even considered meeting myselves, and now that I did, what should I do?!

    How did this even happen?! Coincidence? Fate? Luck? Destiny?

    No matter what the reason, the truth was laid bare before both pairs of my eyes.

    In front of me stood an elegant girl with a mature demeanor, a face of absolute strictness and coldness.

    At the same time, in front of me was a boy whose gentle face carried a strong sense of determination.

    And both of them were me.

    My gazes were locked on one another and I couldn¡¯t look away. I still couldn¡¯t believe that I was standing in front of myself.

    I reached out, trying to touch myselves in the cheek to check once again.

    I could sense myself being touched by myself, it was a weirdly relaxing sensation and I couldn¡¯t stop prodding my own cheeks.

    But then¡ª

    ¡°Carine?¡± Father popped out of the crowd.

    ¡°¡°Y-Yes?!¡±¡± Both of my bodies answered in a panic, hiding my hands behind my back.

    ¡°Sorry, I got pulled into one of the stalls and¨C¡± Father raised his eyebrows and looked at Feyt. ¡°And you are?¡±

    Should I explain to Father that Feyt is me? No, I would be seen as a crackhead!

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing, Father,¡± I said as Carine. ¡°I just bumped into him, that is all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± Father stroked his chin. ¡°You two seem flustered, did something happen in the short time I was gone?¡±

    ¡°U-Uhm¡­ well¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t think of a good reason. This was the first time I had met myselves, and for it to happen so abruptly too¡­

    As I was storming my brain for any good excuses, Feyt¡¯s ears picked up something.

    I heard two very distinct voices, one rough, the other nasally high-pitched. They were the only ones not haggling for prices or promoting their wares, and they got my attention when I heard a certain phrase.

    ¡°Carine Sareid¡­ That¡¯s the kid? She looks the part alright,¡± I heard the man scratching his head.

    ¡°Aight¡¯, so¡­ we just gotta nab her and bring her back to the base?¡±

    ¡°Yep, is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°The horses are ready, we¡¯ll grab her when the time¡¯s right.¡±

    Were those two dudes discussing a kidnapping plan in broad daylight?! As Feyt, I turned my head around to look for the sources of those voices but couldn¡¯t. I only knew that they were quite a distance away behind me.

    No, wait, I had Carine¡¯s eyes! I quickly turned around as Carine and sure enough, in the distance, two men dressed suspiciously were watching us from the rooftops.

    ¡°Oi, she¡¯s looking straight at us, ain¡¯t she?¡± One of them whispered to each other.

    ¡°Shit¨C She might have a Talent or something! Go! Do it!¡±

    The two men jumped down and disappeared behind the buildings.

    ¡°Carine? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Father crouched down to my eye level. ¡°You look worried.¡± Father turned his eyes to the other me. ¡°And you too?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t waste any time, they were already rushing towards us, I could hear their footsteps approaching at a rapid pace.

    ¡°Father! There are kidnappers out to get us!¡±

    ¡°Kidnappers? Carine, you¡¯re being ridiculous, why would they¨C¡±

    Just as Father was about to finish his sentence, he pulled his sword out and instantly turned 180 degrees, blocking an attack with his sword.

    A mysterious hooded man, holding his sword in a backhand style, was stopped in his tracks easily by Father. His eyes narrowed in surprise at Father¡¯s swift reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯ve picked the wrong target,¡± Father said calmly, holding back the attacker¡¯s blade with ease. ¡°A reverse grip? You¡¯re either a master or an idiot. I¡¯m guessing the latter.¡±

    ¡°W-W-Who are you?!¡± The mysterious man said, his hands trembling as his blade was locked with Father¡¯s.

    The crowd around us shrieked and escaped at the sudden sight of two men clashing swords. They ran everywhere, knocking over stalls and scattering various vegetables and fruit all over the ground.

    With practiced ease, Father pushed the mysterious man back and launched his assault, filled with sword techniques from my family¡¯s style. The mysterious man narrowly dodged each strike, escaping by a hair''s breadth every time.

    Was Father holding back? He was trying to capture him alive for questioning, I suppose.

    Father¡¯s movements were a sight to behold. Each swing of his blade was precise, always going the way he wanted it to. The mysterious man was clearly outmatched, his not-so-practical backhanded style doing little to defend against Father¡¯s techniques.

    ¡°Stay back, Carine! I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    The mysterious man, now desperate, reached into his cloak and pulled out a small, hidden blade. Father¡¯s eyes narrowed and he easily deflected the new weapon, knocking it out of the man''s hand.

    ¡°You think that¡¯ll work?¡± Father sneered. ¡°You¡¯re way out of your league.¡±

    But just as Father was about to deliver the final blow, a tiny dart whizzed through the air, I didn¡¯t have time to warn him, yet Father parried it away with his sword without even glancing at it.

    The dart crashed onto the ground with a small thud.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to play dirty.¡± Father pointed his sword towards the roof of one of the houses. ¡°No matter where you attack from, my [Spatial Awareness] can detect it easily!¡±

    I heard a man above clicking his tongue in frustration. ¡°Didn¡¯t think the father would be tough to deal with. Yo!¡± he addressed his colleague. ¡°Do your thing!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine! I¡¯ll have to waste a ton of darts for this.¡±

    Hearing that, I immediately warned him.

    ¡°Father! They¡¯re about to throw tons of darts! Run!!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Father¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at me, more specifically, Feyt. ¡°Did you just call me Father, kid?¡±

    Suddenly, a barrage of darts shot toward Father from two directions. Father¡¯s sword danced through the air, deflecting each dart with incredible precision.

    With his precision, agility, and Talent, he was practically untouchable by those darts.

    ¡°You two, stay back! We¡¯ll wait until the gate guards arrive!!¡±

    Both of me nodded.

    Father kept easily parrying all the darts being thrown at him, I could hear the people on the roofs getting frustrated.

    ¡°Oi! We¡¯re runnin¡¯ out of darts!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, you said this was a good plan!!¡±

    But how would Father fight back? He didn¡¯t have any ranged option and he had to keep a constant eye on us. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I brainstormed a few ideas but none seemed to stick. Waiting for help seemed like the only option for us.

    I turned around to see how Father was doing. He was still effortlessly cutting down every single dart that was thrown at him. I worried he might get tired if things kept at this pace.

    But then, through Carine¡¯s eyes, I saw that one of the things flying between the constant barrage of darts wasn¡¯t a dart at all, but a vial containing bright yellow powder.

    Seeing Father parrying the darts with the edge of his swords, I quickly warned him, using Carine¡¯s voice this time.

    ¡°Father! There¡¯s a vial¨C!!¡±

    But I was too late. Father struck the vial believing it to be another dart, the contents of which spilled directly on his face.

    Father coughed violently and was brought to his knees as the paralyzing agent took effect.

    ¡°Father!¡± I screamed, rushing towards him.

    Before I could reach him, a strong hand grabbed both of my bodies¡¯ arms, pulling us back. Another man, dressed similarly to the first, had appeared out of nowhere. We were both dragged towards the edge of the market.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I shouted as Feyt, but the man¡¯s grip was iron-tight.

    The crowd parted as two horses galloped through, knocking over stalls and sending people scattering. The men threw us onto the horses like baggage, blindfolded and gagged us, and rushed us out of the village.

    ¡°C-Carine¨C!!¡± I heard Father¡¯s raspy voice fading away, consumed by the gallops of the horses.

    ¡°Hel¨C Mmmgghh!!¡± I tried calling out for help, but we were gagged before I could even shout.

 Chapter 22: Kidnapped

    I was blindfolded and gagged, but through Carine¡¯s eyes, I could still catch glimpses of what was happening. Feyt¡¯s vision, on the other hand, was completely pitch black.

    The horses finally came to a stop and I felt the bandits hoisting us up like we were cargo. I should have had experience with being manhandled like this due to Sis, but I soon realized that she was a lot gentler no matter how she held me.

    These guys were taking us deep into the forest, far away from the village. By the time we reached the edge of the trees, the sun had pretty much set. The forest looked dark and creepy, and I was stuck wondering what kind of nightmare awaited us.

    I wiggled and squirmed, but the ropes were tied so tight that they were cutting into my skin. The more I struggled, the more hopeless it felt.

    I get it if they were after Carine, I was the daughter of a massive family, I¡¯d be good ransom material. But Feyt? What were they planning with that version of me?

    Ransom?

    Slavery?

    Or could it be something worse?

    No, wait, if they were planning to ransom Carine, my family might be able to pay it. Then, I could convince them to save Feyt as well!

    Wait, Father and Mother probably wouldn¡¯t even consider that idea. To them, Feyt was just a random nobody from the boonies. Should I inform them of my two-bodied condition then?

    Things weren¡¯t certain, I couldn¡¯t tell what plan would work or not. The best I could do was try to escape this situation.

    I tried to shout, hoping that someone out there might hear me, but all that came out were muffled grunts.

    I could hear one of the bandits yell, ¡°Oi! Shut yer¡¯ traps! We don¡¯t wanna damage the products, so sit still and be quiet!!¡±

    My panic grew, and I redoubled my efforts to get free, but it was no use. The ropes just wouldn¡¯t budge.

    As we trudged deeper into the forest, the sounds around us changed¡ªcrunching leaves, distant animal noises, the whistling of the wind.

    Then I heard one of the bandits talking quietly. ¡°You think the boss¡¯ll be happy with today¡¯s haul?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, of course he will! Not only did we get the commission target, we got another one as a bonus!¡± the other replied.

    Suddenly, the bandits stopped moving. Through my blindfold, I could see a dark entrance to a small cave.

    They unceremoniously dumped us onto the ground and walked outside, I could hear them muttering about whether they were followed or not. I turned my head around to look inside the cave. It was shallow, and from what I could tell, it was pretty empty too¡ªjust cold, damp rock all around.

    Soon, the two bandits returned.

    I could hear the sound of one of the bandits scraping against the wall, followed by a faint grinding noise. It wasn¡¯t long before I noticed a hidden wooden door slowly revealing itself from behind a cleverly disguised section of the rock wall. My eyes widened in shock. How in the world did they manage to hide a door like that? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The bandits spoke in low voices. ¡°Get the door open. We need to make sure everything¡¯s set before the boss arrives.¡±

    The door creaked open, revealing a set of crude stone stairs leading down deeper inside the cave.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get them inside,¡± the other bandit said. The two of them grabbed us again, this time hauling us down the stairs.

    The descent felt like it took forever. Every step echoed, and I could feel the temperature drop as we went deeper. The door above shut with a heavy thud, plunging us into near-total darkness.

    After a moment, I heard the rustling of fabric and the flicker of a lantern being lit. The light was dim but enough to make out our surroundings. We were in a large room furnished with wooden tables, shelves, a carpet, and torches flickering along the walls.

    It was surprisingly well-furnished for a cave. They must¡¯ve lived here for quite some time.

    The bandits headed deeper inside with us still over their shoulders. Then, we were thrown into a small and damp room, decorated with nothing but a single unlit candle. It felt like a jail cell without the iron bars.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get the gag off the girl, we don¡¯t want any bruises on her,¡± one of the bandits said.

    ¡°Aight, aight¡­¡±

    I felt the gag loosening around my mouth before falling down completely, allowing me to take a deep breath of the damp air. The blindfold followed soon after.

    I immediately took the chance to ask them a question. ¡°W-What are you planning to do to me?!¡±

    One of the bandits dismissively told me, ¡°I told you to shut up, didn¡¯t I? And don¡¯t get any ideas, no one can hear you here, so don¡¯t bother screaming all night long.¡±

    I felt my frustration rising. ¡°Then at least tell me! What are your plans?! Do you want to sell me off?! Hold me for ransom?! Or are you¨C¡±

    ¡°He said shut up, didn¡¯t he?!¡± The other bandit shouted. He raised his foot, the sole of his right boot aimed straight at my face.

    But before he could kick me, the other bandit stopped him.

    ¡°Oi! The boss told us to keep her clean, didn¡¯t he?! The client will be pissed if they find a single bruise on her!¡±

    The bandit with his foot raised remained still for a few moments, his face twitching in anger. Then he slowly lowered his foot.

    I let out a relieved sigh.

    But before I could even let out all the tension in my body, the bandit rushed towards Feyt with a wicked smile plastered on his face and raised his foot.

    Thanks to my [Enhanced Sight], the kick was easily telegraphed. But, since I was tied up as Feyt, I couldn¡¯t dodge it properly. I was forced to watch myself being kicked cruelly in the stomach. Every detail of it was delivered straight to my eye, and my senses.

    ¡°Mmffgh¨C!!¡±

    My body was thrown back due to the sheer force of the kick. My whole body groaned in pain, but due to the gag, my scream was muffled. Meanwhile, I slumped down in pain as Carine, hands on my stomach.

    No, it wasn¡¯t shared. More like it was just so intense, I could feel it even in my other body.

    ¡°Haha! The boss doesn¡¯t care ¡®bout that one, yea?¡± the bandit chuckled. ¡°Listen closely girl, if you don¡¯t behave¡­¡± The bandit pointed at Feyt. ¡°He¡¯ll be the one getting hurt, ya¡¯ hear?!¡±

    Consumed with intense pain, I could only manage a small nod.

    ¡°Should¡¯ve learned to listen to us in the first place, kid. Now sit still, and don¡¯t even try to escape. There¡¯s only one door in and out of here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± the bandit that kicked me said. ¡°We ain¡¯t ransoming ya¡¯. Someone wanted to buy you specifically, so don¡¯t hope to ever meet your parents again, hahaha!!¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re lying¡­¡±

    If I wasn¡¯t going to be ransomed, I wouldn¡¯t be able to talk with Father and Mother about rescuing Feyt, let alone be rescued by them. In other words¡­

    The bandits laughed together as they began to move out of the room, leaving us alone. I could hear the murmur of their voices fading as they walked the corridor..

    I took this moment to recover from the pain. My body wasn¡¯t frail, mind you, but that kick nearly shot my spirit out of my body. After a series of deep breaths, I calmed down and the pain subsided slightly.

    With no hope of being saved by a ransom, there was only one option, escape.

    I perked my ears up to listen to what those two bandits were up to.

    ¡°Who¡¯s cooking dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I guess. He said he wanted to cook some meat.¡±

    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re cooking it here? Inside the cave?¡±

    The bandits were chatting about inconsequential things, which meant they were distracted. This was my chance. I needed to act fast.

    Using Carine¡¯s [Enhanced Sight], I checked for any loose ends in the ropes or potential escape routes. With Feyt¡¯s [Enhanced Hearing], I tried to pick up any details about the layout of the underground base or the location of any guards. The more I could learn, the better my chances of finding a way out of this nightmare.

    Despite the dark nature of the room, I could still see clearly as Carine. The walls seemed rock solid since they really were just rocks. But the ropes were a bit loose on a few parts. I could probably undo them with my teeth.

    As for the layout of the base, I couldn¡¯t hear any breathing besides us and the two bandits by the entrance. The only source of wind I could hear was also from the entrance, they weren¡¯t lying when they said there was only one exit.

    With that information, there was only one plan. Fight them head-on.

    Both of me were only fifteen. Physically, we were significantly inferior to those two bandits. One serious kick from one of them could knock us out instantly.

    Besides, they had daggers and darts and such. We were barehanded!

    I spent a few moments brainstorming a few ideas. Then, it hit me.

    When they brought us to this room, I could see a hallway leading deeper through the blindfold. If this was their base, they might harbor something useful. A weapon would be the main priority.

    I took deep breaths and I steeled myselves.

    This was life or death. Couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes.

    ¡°¡°...¡±¡±

 Chapter 23: Fathers

    Inside the elder¡¯s house, several figures stood around a small table. Anger, fear, and confusion were on all their faces.

    ¡°Where is my boy, Feyt?!¡± Rayn¡¯s voice echoed angrily through the small room of the elder¡¯s house.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Teffa sobbed, covering her face with her hands. ¡°I was the one who sent him to the market¡­ What have I done¡­¡±

    Fray, her daughter, stood silently beside her. She herself looked distraught at the news, staring into nothing, deep in thought.

    Rayn moved closer, pulling Teffa into a comforting embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, Teffa. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± He glared at the elder and the guards behind him. ¡°It¡¯s theirs! Where were you all when this happened?!¡±

    One of the guards stepped up. ¡°As I¡¯ve already explained, we were on our way as fast as we could! But the road to the market was just packed with people, and we couldn¡¯t¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough with the excuses!¡± Rayn cut in harshly. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to protect us, to protect our children! You¡¯re a failure as a guard!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not their fault,¡± a voice came from the other side of the room. It was Kyrat, his dignified look sullied by exhaustion.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Rayn¡¯s glare shifted to Kyrat.

    ¡°My name is Kyrat Sareid. Those bandits were targeting my daughter, Carine. Your son merely happened to be near her, so they took him as well. Forgive me.¡± Kyrat gave a deep bow towards Rayn and Teffa.

    Rayn stormed up to Kyrat and grabbed him by the collar. ¡°So it was you!! You¡¯re the one who brought those bandits here?! This village has been free of them for years, and now you come here for your ¡®tradition¡¯ and ruin everything?!¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡± Teffa grabbed Rayn by his arms. ¡°Please, calm down! Being angry at him won¡¯t solve anything!!¡±

    Kyrat didn¡¯t retort back at Rayn, he merely took Rayn¡¯s wrath directly. He knew what Rayn had said was partially true. The fact that he was visiting led to the kidnapping of both his daughter and an innocent boy.

    ¡°Rayn!¡± Teffa pleaded. ¡°Please, let go of him!¡±

    Rayn¡¯s grip on Kyrat¡¯s collar tightened for a moment before he reluctantly let go. Kyrat stumbled back slightly, but he remained silent.

    ¡°Ehem¡ª!!¡± The elder, observing from his chair, cleared his throat to regain attention. ¡°Now that you two are calmed down, can we discuss our plan to find both of your children?¡±

    Rayn¡¯s intense gaze lingered on the elder for a moment before he looked down at the ground. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°From what we know, the bandits charged out of the south gate with their horses,¡± the elder said, stroking his beard as he studied the map of the area surrounding the village. ¡°We need to determine if they¡¯re still traveling or if they¡¯ve set up camp somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± one of the villagers said, stepping forward, ¡°I was on my horse near the south gate when they broke through. I chased them as far as I could and saw them riding further south and disappearing into the trees. They were moving quickly, like they knew exactly where they were going. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t catch them, though.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s alright,¡± the elder said. ¡°You did good, chasing them alone would be foolish. Thank you for your report.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡± The villager bowed and stepped back.

    ¡°It¡¯s already getting dark,¡± Kyrat said, turning to the elder. ¡°If they haven¡¯t set up camp, they¡¯ll likely do so soon. We should assume they¡¯re either in a base or preparing to settle in for the night in the forest. Could you tell me more about the forest?¡±

    The elder and the guards exchanged glances before one of the guards spoke. ¡°We often hunt and forage there, it¡¯s not that large but I don¡¯t recall anything resembling a hideout.¡±

    Kyrat¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are there any deep cave systems or something similar in the area?¡±

    The elder shook his head. ¡°No, there are only a few caves, and we¡¯ve explored each of them thoroughly in the past. The locals often use them for rest during hunting trips.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I wish,¡± one of the guards scoffed. ¡°Almost all of them are filled with monsters nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Yep, all filled with Wild Boars and Black Bears,¡± another guard chimed in. ¡°Thankfully, there¡¯s that one cave by the river. That¡¯s the only empty cave left.¡±

    Kyrat¡¯s eyes widened. He grabbed the guard by the shoulders. ¡°Tell me more about that cave!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The guard was taken aback. ¡°T-There¡¯s really nothing in that cave, Lord Sareid¡­¡±

    ¡°No monsters? No animals?¡± Kyrat pressed, his grip tightening.

    The guard nodded. ¡°None at all.¡±

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Kyrat¡¯s frustration boiled over as he shook the guard slightly. ¡°That¡¯s the most suspicious thing in that forest!¡±

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t shout like you own the place,¡± Rayn interjected, glaring at Kyrat.

    ¡°F-Forgive me,¡± Kyrat said, releasing the guard, who let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ When it comes to my daughter, I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lord Sareid,¡± the elder said. ¡°Now, could you elaborate on why that cave is suspicious?¡±

    Kyrat cleared his throat before explaining. ¡°Caves are natural shelters when it¡¯s rainy season. Animals and monsters often inhabit these caves, the only reason a cave might be empty is if someone actively prevents them from entering.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the cave empty?¡± One of the guards asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty shallow too, where could they be hiding?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°They most likely have mined an entrance and concealed it. But it¡¯s clear that cave is the most likely place where the kids are.¡±

    Rayn, his anger barely contained, clenched his fists. ¡°Then why are we wasting time here? Let¡¯s go!!¡±

    Kyrat grabbed Rayn by the shoulders, preventing him from exiting the room. ¡°I understand your urgency, but don¡¯t be rash! Going there alone won¡¯t¨C¡±

    Rayn shook off Kyrat¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Do you even understand how this feels? My son is out there, and every second we waste is another second he¡¯s in danger!¡±

    ¡°Of course I understand!!¡± Kyrat shouted back, taking Rayn by surprise. ¡°My daughter is also out there, alone and scared! I promised to take care of her during this trip, I wanted this to be a learning experience for her, yet I failed!!¡±

    Rayn¡¯s anger faltered slightly as he stared at Kyrat, his face filled with contempt for himself.

    ¡°I am just as desperate to find our children as you are. Rushing in without a plan will only endanger both them and us.¡±

    The elder stood up from his chair. ¡°We¡¯ll organize a search party immediately and head out at sundown. It¡¯s the best way to ensure we find the children and deal with the bandits.¡±

    Rayn, witnessing both Kyrat and the Elder with calm minds, reluctantly nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be ready. Just make sure we act quickly.¡±

    Fray, who had been silent throughout the whole meeting, spoke up. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll be heading out a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Fray, are you serious?!¡± Rayn glared at her. ¡°Your brother¡¯s missing, and you want to head out?!¡±

    Teffa gently grabbed Rayn¡¯s arms, stopping him. ¡°Dear, please, she needs to clear her mind.¡± She turned her head towards her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s alright, stay safe, Fray.¡±

    Fray nodded and quietly left the room.

    After that, the rest of the remaining adults prepared to leave as well. There was no time to waste, two young lives were in danger.

    ¡­

    Outside, Rayn and Kyrat stood near the edge of the village, the sky beginning to darken as the sun was beginning to set. The tension between them had eased somewhat, but there was still some remaining.

    Kyrat took a deep breath and then turned to Rayn. ¡°I owe you an apology. I should have been more careful. Had I paid more attention, neither Carine nor your son would have ever been kidnapped.¡±

    Rayn was taken aback by the apology, but he lightly scratched his face and took a deep breath as well. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry too. I let my anger get the better of me.¡±

    ¡°No, I understand. We¡¯re both fathers, I know what you feel, and I feel the same way. We must save our kids.¡±

    Rayn closed his eyes. ¡°Yes, I guess we must.¡± He placed his hands on his hips. ¡°I¡¯m going to show Feyt how much of a cool dad I am when I save him!¡±

    ¡°I guess you could say the same to me. I haven¡¯t had the chance to show my daughter what I am capable of.¡± Kyrat extended his hand towards Rayn. ¡°I suppose I should re-introduce myself. I am Kyrat Sareid, after all this is done, shall we head out for a drink?¡±

    Rayn grasped Kyrat¡¯s hand, giving it a firm shake. ¡°The name¡¯s Rayn! And yeah, let¡¯s head out for a drink after this. You¡¯re paying, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha! I suppose we¡¯ll have to make sure we find them first before we worry about who pays.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two ready?¡± Shouted a man from inside the village.

    Kyrat fixed his sword¡¯s holster. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±

    Rayn lifted and rested his aging battleaxe on his shoulder. ¡°Sure. Haven¡¯t been hunting in a while, let¡¯s hope I still got the knack for it.¡±

 Chapter 24: Sneaking

    I removed the ropes around Feyt¡¯s arms using Carine¡¯s teeth. It was a struggle, but I managed. After that, I used Feyt to remove the rest.

    With our hands finally free, we had to act quickly.

    I listened carefully to the guards outside, they were still arguing if cooking steak underground was a good idea or not.

    No torches or candles were lit in the deeper parts of the base, so I had Carine take the front for her eyes with Feyt following closely behind, his ears keeping the surroundings in check.

    We first entered the room across from us. After a quick scan, it was a similar room to where we were thrown in, empty and dusty.

    We headed back down the hallway and headed to another room. This one had three wooden crates, but we didn¡¯t have the tools to open them, and we couldn¡¯t even risk trying it with our bare hands, so we headed back out.

    The next room had a few liquor bottles stocked on some shoddy shelves, some of the bottles were already emptied. Nothing noteworthy here.

    The room after that had cigars¡ªhundreds if not thousands of them. Thank god I didn¡¯t have a super nose or I¡¯d choke to death in that room.

    We sneaked our way into another room where there were dozens of crates filled to the brim with books. I felt a strange urge to try and see what the books were all about, but I managed to control myself.

    So far, there hadn¡¯t been anything useful. At all.

    There were still a few rooms deeper, but they were pitch black. Could Carine¡¯s eyes see through them?

    ¡­

    Turns out, my eyes had night vision I hadn¡¯t even thought possible. From Feyt¡¯s perspective, this room was completely pitch black. But from Carine¡¯s, it was as bright as day.

    Freaky eye abilities aside, I inspected the room and¡­ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Scattered along the room were several swords and bows, some of them were rusty, and some of them were carelessly shoved into crates.

    Unfortunately, there were no arrows, leaving us with only the swords.

    I picked up a sword for each body. They were heavier than the training swords Carine was used to and much heavier than the tools Feyt was familiar with.

    But it would have to do. There was no other choice.

    For practice, I tried to take a stance with my sword. I nearly tripped doing that. Turns out you can¡¯t spread your legs a lot when wearing a long skirt.

    Using the sword¡¯s edge, I slowly cut my dark blue dress. Sure, the dress might be expensive and all, but my life was on the line here!

    For better air flow, I also cut my long sleeves carefully.

    Feyt¡¯s clothes were pretty much made for movement already, so I didn¡¯t need to cut anything off of his.

    With the wardrobe sorted out, I tried to take the stance once again.

    I pulled out past memories of my training. All the stances Father and Mother had taught me. All the basic techniques and such.

    Once again, that feeling of confidence surged within me. My body was ready to mimic everything it had been taught.

    I began to deeply wonder. Extreme eyesight, perfect night vision, mimicking movement¡­ were all these truly just from [Enhanced Sight]?

    Definitely not¡­ Maybe¡­

    My common sense ain¡¯t sensing¡­

    Anyway, what about Feyt? Carine had her sword training to rely on, Feyt had¡­ farming skills?

    Yeah, that wasn¡¯t going to work.

    Curious, I tried taking the stance as Feyt by accessing Carine¡¯s memory of it. Legs spread apart, body leaning sideways with my gaze straight forward.

    Of course, I was staring at nothing since Feyt couldn¡¯t see anything in this room, but I used Carine¡¯s vision for reference.

    It wasn¡¯t as solid as Carine¡¯s stance, but I was surprised by how well it worked. As long as either body had knowledge of something, the other could use it.

    Good to know.

    I got the general gist of how to do the things I was taught, but just to make sure it worked, I tried a few test runs.

    I recalled the moment we were kidnapped, a few moments before it, actually. Father was being attacked by a mysterious man, and when he pulled out a dagger, Father parried it away easily.

    I could easily mimic Father¡¯s movement from that moment as Carine, but I had to break it down into a series of moves for Feyt¡¯s body to comprehend.

    First, use your back foot as a base to solidify your stance. Position your sword at an angle and keep a focus on the incoming attack.

    I tried mimicking Father¡¯s stance during that time as both Carine and Feyt. Carine did it perfectly and I could also do it as Feyt. Perfect!

    I wanted to test a few more techniques before heading out, but that was when something happened. The bandits were on the move.

    I heard their footsteps approaching the dusty room we were in before.

    ¡°Oi!! The kids are gone!!¡±

    ¡°What?! How in the world did they¨C Dammit! They must be in the weapons section! Hurry!¡±

    I heard their footsteps growing louder, their lantern light flickering at the doorway. Before I could even set up a surprise attack or even plan one, they arrived.

    The pitch-black room was illuminated by a lone bandit holding a lantern. He stood at the doorway and glared at us.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play with those things!¡± He bandits shouted at us.

    He pulled out a dagger, his face contorting with anger.

    ¡°I told ya¡¯ to stay still, didn¡¯t I?!¡±

    The man lunged at us, lantern and dagger in hand. Both of us jumped aside, narrowly avoiding the attack.

    We couldn¡¯t afford to relax. He shouted angrily as he swung his dagger again, targeting it at Carine. I tried to parry his attack with my sword, but the blade felt unwieldy and unfamiliar in my hands, turning my movement sluggish.

    I managed to block his attack and move out of the way, but only barely. With the bandit¡¯s focus on Carine, I lunged forward as Feyt to attack, but that too was anticipated as the bandit redirected the sword with his dagger.

    I was moving too slowly, it was hard to coordinate both bodies effectively, especially in a tense situation like this.

    Before we could even catch our breath, the second bandit bursts into the room. He carried with him a crossbow and a short sword strapped to his belt.

    ¡°Get out of the way, idiot!¡± The second bandit shouted at the first. ¡°Let me handle this.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?!¡±

    The first bandit glared at the second for a split moment, giving me enough time to find an opportunity to attack.

    I swung my sword in an upward arc, aiming for his neck and chin. But he twisted away just in time, my strike barely grazing his shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna pay for that!!¡±

    Anticipating his attack due to my eyes, I dodged his downward strike that chipped the rocky ground.

    Meanwhile, on Feyt¡¯s side, I was dodging the crossbowman every time he shot an arrow, yet I never had an opening for an attack of my own. He was reloading like crazy!

    I could see the trajectory of his shots through Carine¡¯s eyes, but focusing on two enemies at once with my eyes was starting to get tiring.

    I struggled to coordinate between Carine and Feyt, each movement feeling more labored than the last. I was pretty well-versed in using the sword as Carine, but it wasn''t the same story as Feyt. It was his first time wielding a sword outside of wooden sticks.

    I was slightly thankful to the first bandit for bringing in a lantern to the fight. Carine might do well, but I couldn¡¯t imagine fighting as Feyt in the dark.

    The lantern. It was the sole light source in the entire room. Were it to be gone, the room would revert to its pitch-black state from before¡­

    A plan was forming in my head, a risky one, but it might just work.

    Instead of holding back two targets with both of my bodies, I decided to focus on one target.

    The first bandit¡¯s left arm!!

 Interlude 1: Pie Again

    It was three days after I regained my past memories. I was still following the main routine of my new life, namely, Feyt¡¯s farmwork and Carine¡¯s training schedule.

    I woke up on the soft canopy bed that I had a close bond with. It was a cold early morning, the sky outside was still dark, and heavy rain poured all over the garden outside.

    This was my first time waking up this early as Carine, even Feyt was still asleep even though he was the one usually up first.

    There really wasn¡¯t anything to do when you wake up early as Carine. Warm-ups, physical training, breakfast, all of them were already included in the schedule. I couldn¡¯t even go out of my room before the appropriate time, which meant no library visit.

    I entertained the idea of going back to sleep, but the sun was about to rise anyway, so I might oversleep. Not like Leila will allow that to happen though.

    I recalled that today¡¯s schedule starts with a dance lesson. I felt my energy being sapped away just thinking about it.

    I already learned every dance move instructor Who¡¯s-Her-Name could give me. Now most of the lessons were just spent on redoing previous moves mindlessly. I felt no fun from it, at all. Just pure boredom as I watched my body do the work.

    I had about an hour or two before today¡¯s schedule started. Going back to sleep felt like a waste, but I wasn¡¯t permitted to leave my room before the schedule either.

    Who knew waking up early could cause such a dilemma?

    Then, a thought hit me. I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave my room¡­ But who¡¯s gonna know?

    Most of the staff were probably still sleeping, the hallways must have been super empty by now.

    And of course, Leila had to be asleep as well! This was the perfect time!

    Might as well use these extra hours to read more books!

    And so, with only my nightgown on me, I began tip-toeing my way to my door. I silently turned the handle, ensuring only the slightest of creaks escaped from the hinges.

    I poked my head out and scanned the surroundings. The lanterns were unlit and barely any light flowed in from the windows, but my eyes could still see clearly.

    No one in sight.

    I gently closed the door behind me and began another tip-toe toward the stairs.

    Slowly descending the carpeted stairs, I managed to reach the ground floor, where the library entrance was located.

    So far so smooth, all I needed to do was to walk towards the door and¡­

    It opened.

    The library door

    And what stood there shook me to my very core.

    Leila.

    With a white cloth over her mouth and a duster in her hand, she seemed to be cleaning the library.

    Before I could sneak away though, Leila¡¯s eyes met mine.

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡± she asked, lowering her face cloth. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was already seven in the morning,¡± she said nonchalantly.

    ¡°L-Leila? What are you doing this early?¡± I asked her, trying to hide my nervousness.

    ¡°I ask the same to you, My Lady. Aren¡¯t you prohibited by Lady Reina from wandering around before the scheduled time?¡±

    ¡°I-I was worried, yes!¡± I made up a quick, lazy excuse. ¡°I called for you but you didn¡¯t answer, so I thought something happened and uh¡­ I went to look for you¡­¡±

    Leila placed a finger on her chin, then she tilted her head. ¡°Really now?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Y-Yes, really¡­ Besides, I really want to know, what are you doing this early? Shouldn¡¯t you be asleep?¡± I tried steering the conversation away from me.

    ¡°No, this is my normal routine, Lady Carine. I wake up at three to clean whatever it is that needs cleaning to lighten the load from the other staff.¡±

    You

    ¡°Three in the morning? Don¡¯t you have any time to rest?¡±

    ¡°A two-hour sleep is enough for me, My Lady.¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My mouth nearly went agape.

    As if sensing my shock, Leila continued. ¡°Have I told you that I have [Enhanced Stamina]?¡±

    [Enhanced Stamina]...

    I already read about it in the books about Talents in the library. Not that I needed to though, you could already tell what the Talent is about just from the name.

    But two hours of sleep only? Does [Enhanced Stamina] really allow that? I didn¡¯t remember reading about it.

    Curious, I asked Leila for confirmation. ¡°Are you sure that Talent allows you to sleep for two hours and regain full energy?¡±

    Leila nodded. ¡°Correct, but only if I drink two or four cups of coffee every so often.¡±

    I began to worry about Leila¡¯s health, no human can function with a sleep schedule like hers. Did Mother and Father know about this? I didn¡¯t know, that¡¯s for sure!

    As I was about to suggest to her to take a break, however, she spoke up.

    ¡°By the way, Lady Carine, if I may so politely ask, what are doing up this early?¡±

    No one would, now that I think about it.

    Realizing I was all out of options, I unashamedly straightened my posture and bowed at a 90-degree angle. ¡°Forgive me, I shall return to my quarters right away.¡±

    ¡°Shall I accompany you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need my walk of shame to be watched by another.

    ¡ª

    And so, I sat silently in my bed, waiting for the sun to rise.

    I suppressed the urge to scream into my pillow, my bed did nothing wrong, after all. Instead, I laid back and tried to get some shut-eye without fully going to sleep.

    This whole thing reminded me of that other time I tried sneaking into the library. I got played by Leila there but got an apple pie as a consolation prize. It was a bit embarrassing, but at least it was something.

    But now? I got nothing to do.

    Well, at least breakfast was something I could look forward to.

    After a while, a knock came on my door. I opened my eyes and looked out the windows.

    The sun had risen and the rain had cleared. The clouds were still there though, so the light from the sun wasn¡¯t as strong as I would¡¯ve hoped.

    Nonetheless, the vibe the light blue tint gave the room was pleasant.

    The knocks came again.

    ¡°Lady Carine, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, yes! Come in!¡±

    Leila emerged from the door holding a wooden tray with a single dish on top, covered by a metal cloche. She walked up to me like nothing happened an hour earlier. I was just hoping she didn¡¯t tell Mother about that.

    Once Leila was right beside me, she leaned forward and removed the cloche.

    A single piece of apple pie was resting there.

    ¡°Wha¨C¡±

    An apple pie? For breakfast?

    ¡°I cooked it personally for you, My Lady,¡± Leila answered my internal question.

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s a nice change of pace, is it not?¡±

    It took me a moment to process what was in front of me, but then I got it.

 Chapter 25: Darkness My Old Friend

    With the bandits distracted by their argument, I was left with a crucial task: find a way to disable the lantern without getting either of us killed in the process.

    We were still caught up in the fight, parrying and dodging attacks as our arms grew increasingly fatigued.

    The first bandit was swinging his dagger like a man possessed, forcing me¡ªCarine¡ªto dance around his blows while trying to keep him at bay.

    Meanwhile, the second bandit was treating his crossbow like a machine gun whilst I¡ªFeyt¡ªran around the room dodging his shots.

    ¡°Stop moving around, you brat!¡± the first bandit shouted, clearly frustrated. He lunged at us with a wild swing, and I barely managed to dodge it. He quickly recovered and lunged again like he had infinite stamina.

    ¡°Stand still, damn it!¡± grunted the second bandit as he tirelessly reloaded his crossbow. With Carine¡¯s eyes and Feyt¡¯s ears working in tandem, I could predict where his arrows would fly. But no matter how I dodged, he seemed to be a step ahead, already aiming his next shot directly at my face.

    Sweat was pouring down our faces, not just from the intense physical exertion but also from the oppressive heat. The walls were getting a lovely new decoration of scratches and arrows, courtesy of our wild melee.

    Any movement made close to the first bandit would be countered with a fast swing of his dagger I could barely dodge. And the second bandit wouldn¡¯t let me get close either with his unrelenting crossbow shots.

    I maneuvered Carine towards the first bandit, who was still focused on her. I could see the first bandit¡¯s arm holding the lantern clearly.

    I kept up the charade of dodging and parrying, all while keeping one eye on his lantern arm. Then, I spotted a pattern: every few seconds, he¡¯d raise his arm higher with each swing. Could this be my ticket out of this mess?

    With each swing of his dagger, the bandit¡¯s lantern arm would momentarily rise up. If I could position myself just right¡­

    I focused my attention on Feyt, dodging the constant shots of arrows like a pro. I could get used to this, but I was getting tired already. If things went out just for a bit longer, I wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge.

    But I used this moment to fully focus on his attack pattern. No matter where I moved, his aim was precise.

    The first bandit was getting frustrated, his strikes becoming wilder and more desperate. To further this plan of mine, I decided to provoke him further.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I spoke as Carine. ¡°Can¡¯t catch up to a kid?¡±

    ¡°Urrrgghh!! You¡¯re pissin¡¯ me off!!¡± he roared, clearly not enjoying my game.

    He stomped his way towards me and launched another attack. I parried and parried, each parry hurting my arms even more. I slowly led the first bandit to the spot where I wanted him.

    Timing was crucial. I provoked the first bandit into an attack as I leaped up as Feyt, dodging yet another arrow, which zipped by so close I felt a breeze.

    Heck, I could actually see a few strands of my blonde hair being cut by the arrow through Carine¡¯s eyes.

    The first bandit raised his left arm, positioning the lantern just right. Through Carine¡¯s eyes, I saw the arrow strike the lantern with pinpoint accuracy.

    The lantern fell, hitting the ground with a crash. The room was immediately plunged into darkness.

    Carine¡¯s eyes adapted instantly. The bandits, now effectively blind, were stumbling around, trying to make sense of their new predicament.

    ¡°Oi! You shot my lantern, you son of a¨C!!¡± one of them yelled.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! You¡¯re the one who stood there!!¡± the other bandit snapped back.

    They were apparently more interested in arguing than, you know, dealing with the two kids holding swords in front of them?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t ya¡¯ bring a lantern too, ya¡¯ idiot!¡±

    ¡°Why are you blaming me?! You were the one who dropped it!¡±

    ¡°Ya¡¯ shot at it!!¡±

    They really forgot I was here, huh? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The room was now a pitch-black abyss. The same way it was when I entered the room for the first time. I saw the two bandits clearly through Carine¡¯s eyes, and I could tell where they were by their breathing through Feyt¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Tch, just go grab another lantern!¡± The first bandit shouted.

    ¡°I would but¨C! Where¡¯s the door?!¡± The second bandit was feeling up the wall in confusion.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted as Carine, my voice echoing slightly. ¡°I''m still here, you know?¡±

    ¡°The brat?!¡± the first bandit shouted near the shattered lantern¡¯s remains. ¡°Ya¡¯ think you¡¯re funny, kid?!¡±

    Before the bandit could respond any further, I moved Carine quietly to the first bandit¡¯s side. I slowly lifted my sword and aimed a strike at his arm.

    ¡°Yah!!¡±

    ¡°Argh¨C!!¡± The bandit yelped as my sword struck him, knocking away his weapon. He stumbled backward, holding his wound and cursing under his breath.

    He quickly rushed forwards to hit, but I gracefully dodged his tackle with a back step, causing him to stumble.

    The second bandit raised his crossbow in a panic after hearing the first bandit''s yelp. He looked left and right, but I was sure the only thing he could see is darkness.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you go, you little¡ª?!¡± The second bandit grumbled while aiming his crossbow at nothing.

    "I''m right here!¡± I called out as Feyt.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± The second bandit shouted. He shot where he thought I was, but unlike before, he was way off the mark.

    ¡°Gonna need a better aim than that!¡± My2

    ¡°Tch¨C!¡± I heard him reloading his crossbow once again, this time considerably slower.

    I could practically see the gears turning in his head, trying to figure out what was going wrong. I didn¡¯t even need to dodge anymore. I could just taunt them all day if I wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡± the first bandit roared. He was now wildly swinging his fists in the dark, trying to fend off the attacks I was launching.

    I ducked under his fist easily, causing him to stumble once again.

    ¡°Enough of this!¡± the second bandit yelled, he threw away his crossbow and pulled out a dagger from his belt. ¡°I¡¯m coming for you!¡±

    I could hear him fumbling, trying to navigate the darkness.

    ¡°Careful now,¡± I called out. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to trip over anything.¡± I moved to the bandit¡¯s side and tripped him as I said so.

    ¡°Ugh¨C!!¡± He hit the ground face-first, his dagger skittering away.

    The bandits were in disarray. The second bandit was scrambling to get up, while the first was still clutching his wounded arm, cursing and stumbling around in the dark.

    ¡°Where are you, you little¡ª?!¡± the first bandit¡¯s voice was filled with rage and pain. ¡°I¡¯m gonna make you pay for this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± I shouted as Carine.

    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m here?¡± I shouted as Feyt.

    ¡°Stop playing around, you brats!!!¡±

    Was teasing them really the best idea? I mean, you could argue that it¡¯s childish, maybe even a bit cruel.

    But let¡¯s not forget, these bastards kicked my stomach without a second thought. They were willing to even kick Carine in the face, holding back only because of worry they might anger the boss!

    I¡¯d say this was a perfect amount of payback, no?

    I decided that it was time to wrap things up.

    I moved behind the first bandit as Carine. With a quick lunge, I swung my sword, aiming to knock him out.

    ¡°Hah!!¡± I shouted as I swung, striking the bandit. He crumpled to the ground, groaning in pain.

    Meanwhile, I approached the second bandit as Feyt, he was slowly getting up but couldn¡¯t find his dagger. I slowly raised my sword and aimed the blunt side of the weapon at his back.

    ¡°Urgh¨C!!¡± He shuddered before slumping down.

    With the bandits subdued, I quickly headed to another room as Carine while I had Feyt keep watch with his ears, trying to hear if they got up or not. Thankfully, all I heard were the sweet sound of their painful groans.

    I found some rope from the room with books meant to tie the books together. They were old and frayed, but sturdy enough to do the job.

    I headed back and worked swiftly, tying up the first bandit¡¯s wrists and ankles, then his torso. I made sure the knots were secure. I did the same to the second bandit.

    The two bandits were now tied with each other. Unable to move.

    I let out a sigh of relief, I managed to get out of the fight pretty much unscathed.

    Bad puns aside, I was ready to head out and go back to the village.

    Just as I was about to exit the room though, I heard a sudden change in the wind. The door in the entrance was opened and I could hear heavy footsteps descending the stairs.

    "Hey, I''m back," a rough voice echoed from down the hallway.

 Chapter 26: Let There Be Luminite

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back,¡± a voice echoed from the hallway.

    Another bandit had entered the base. His voice sounded rough yet composed.

    What I did know was that I was practically invincible in the dark. I figured I could probably pounce on this new bandit in this pitch-black room and defeat him easily.

    So, I intentionally caused a sound by tapping my sword on the rocky walls.

    ¡°Huh? What are you two doing down there?¡±

    I heard his footsteps getting closer. I positioned myselves at the far corners of the room so I could jump him the moment he appeared in the doorway. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As his footsteps approached the room, the hallway beyond the doorway was slowly lit with a dim green light.

    I figured he would bring a lantern to a room like this. But why was the light green? Magic? Didn¡¯t matter to me though, after all, I could just take it down like I did on those two bandits.

    On Carine¡¯s hands, I held the second bandit¡¯s crossbow loaded with a single bolt. Holding it was surprisingly natural, weirdly. It was as if I was trained for it, despite my memories not telling me any of such

    I aimed at the doorway, ready to shoot down the lantern the moment it entered my sight.

    The footsteps were getting louder.

    Our hearts beat faster.

    Then, a man appeared beyond the doorway. I immediately saw the source of the green glow, a small glass lantern on his belt.

    With no hesitation, I shot at it.

    ¡°There!¡±

    The arrow flew fast and hit the top of the leather rope tying the lantern to the belt with extreme precision, causing it to drop and smash into the ground.

    Normally, a fire from a lantern would just fizzle away the moment it touches the dry ground. But, I soon realized that the green glow wasn¡¯t from a flame.

    A single stone lay in the middle of the lantern remains. It shone even brighter outside of its glass shell, illuminating everything in the room.

    After looking at the stone more clearly, I could recall reading about that particular type of stone through Carine''s memories.

    A Luminite Stone, a stone that glows bright green. It would glow even more brightly when it''s exposed to air, explaining why the pitch black room was now covered in green.

    The bandit, standing by the doorway, stared at Carine with a dead expression, then he glanced at Feyt on the other side of the corner. Finally, he looked at the two unconscious bandits we tied up.

    Without even letting out a single noise, the lone bandit rushed towards Feyt, fist raised.

    ¡°¡ª?!¡±

    I dodged his strike barely, but he turned around and grabbed me by the collar before I could even recover from the dodge properly.

    He lifted me up to observe my face. His eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°A kid?¡± He stared dumbfounded. ¡°...I see.¡±

    He threw me easily over his shoulder with great enough force for me to be slammed onto the walls on the other side of the room.

    ¡°Agh¨C!!¡± I yelped as I felt all the air being pushed out of Feyt¡¯s body.

    The pain transferred over to Carine and I instinctively held my chest in pain. The bandit saw this as an opening and rushed towards me.

    I could see his every move, yet my body couldn¡¯t keep up with it. He grabbed Carine by the collar the same way he held Feyt and threw me onto the same wall as well.

    ¡°Agh¨C!!¡± I yelped again.

    I fell on top of myself, causing even more pain.

    This single bandit was stronger than those two bandits combined. I couldn¡¯t even manage to dodge a simple grab.

    The lone bandit walked slowly towards us and glanced back and forth between us and the bandits we tied up in the middle of the room.

    He pointed towards them with his thumb. ¡°You did this?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer, not like I was able to.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    He crouched down and grabbed both of me by our back collars. He dragged us down the hallway into the large, spacious, well-lit entrance room.

    He threw us at the center of the room. Thankfully, the drop was cushioned by the soft fur carpet covering almost the entire room.

    As both of us struggled to stand up, the lone bandit sat down, cross-legged, and spoke up.

    ¡°You.¡± He pointed at Feyt. ¡°Who are you? How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡± I struggled to say, out of breath. ¡°Y-You guys were the ones who dragged me here!!

    The lone bandit stroked his cleanly shaved chin, his expression remaining dead.

    ¡°I see, so those two must¡¯ve thought you could be some extra cash.¡±

    ¡°I taught those two not to hurt kids¡­ especially ones not involved in any of our missions.¡±

    I was appalled by his hypocritical comment. ¡°¡®Not to hurt kids¡¯?! You threw us full force at a rock-solid wall!¡±

    The lone bandit glared at both of us the moment I let out my thoughts. ¡°You two defeated my comrades, no matter the method, you two aren¡¯t kids in my eyes,¡± he said in a low tone. ¡°But surely they didn¡¯t know that when they decided to kidnap you, I need to punish them accordingly later.¡±

    The way he talked and behaved, I pieced together that this man was the bandits¡¯ leader. That would explain the overwhelming strength he possessed.

    I wished I could just go straight to him and punch the living hell out of him. But, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen to me if I did.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the bandit leader continued to stroke his chin as he observed me. ¡°A quick question.¡±

    ¡°W-What is it?¡±

    ¡°Will you join me?¡±

    I let that question sink in for a moment, gave it some thought, and then I widened my eyes in shock.

    ¡°No way! I won¡¯t join some bandit group that kidnapped me and roughed me up!!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Then you may go,¡± he said bluntly.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    His words didn¡¯t make any sense to me. The bandits went through all the trouble to kidnap me, then the leader asked me to join him, then they just decided to let me go?

    ¡°You never should¡¯ve been brought here in the first place, sorry for that. Though, I admire your strength. It¡¯s a shame you won¡¯t join me, I could¡¯ve made a great man out of you.¡±

    ¡°Since you no longer have business here, you may leave. Go on, then. Up the stairs.¡± he gestured me away with his hand.

    I knew how impossible fighting him would be. Not only was he several times stronger than the two bandits we fought, but we were also in a well-lit room with a dozen lanterns adorning the probably stolen shelves and tables.

    I decided to take him up on his offer.

    Both of us reluctantly turned our backs and slowly walked towards the stairs. But then, we were stopped by the bandit leader¡¯s sudden voice.

    ¡°Stop. I never said you could leave too,¡± he said as he pointed at Carine. ¡°You¡¯re Carine, right?¡±

    ¡°M-Me?¡± I pointed to myself. ¡°N-No! I¡¯m just¡­ a random passerby that got caught up too¡­¡± I lied as easily as I breathed¡­ not.

    ¡°No point in lying. You fit the description perfectly. Sit down, I¡¯m not letting you go.¡±

    Dammit! I thought that would work¡­

    Well, I couldn¡¯t go against his words, who knew what he¡¯d do to me if I did?

    So, I reluctantly stood still as Carine while slowly heading towards the stairs as Feyt.

    ¡°¡ªAnd you. Don¡¯t bother alerting the village of our base. By the time you reach the village, we¡¯ll be long gone.¡±

    The bandit leader looked over the room, staring at the definitely stolen soft couches, detailed paintings, ornate wooden tables and shelves, and all in between.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a shame. We¡¯ve lived here for quite some time now, and I¡¯m almost embarrassed to admit that I¡¯m attached to this dusty old hole,¡± he said, his voice almost sad, though his face remained as dead as a fish out of water.

    Carine was forced to stay, and there was nothing I could do as Feyt to alert others of the cave¡¯s location before they left.

    Basically, I was stuck.

    I wouldn¡¯t even dare to leave the room alone as Feyt. Who knows what would happen to Carine then?

    Sure, some might think having two bodies means you have two lives. But I would rather not lose any!!

    Was there some way to free Carine?

    Could I even beat this bandit?

    I brainstormed a few ideas but none of them seemed to work out in my mind. The bandit¡¯s strength was just too overpowering.

    My only strengths were Carine¡¯s eyes and Feyt¡¯s ears which could navigate through darkness easily.

    How would I even plunge the bright-ass room into darkness? There were countless lanterns everywhere I looked.

    Besides, if I knocked any of them over, they¡¯d just burn the fur carpet of the room and light up the room even more¡­.

 Chapter 26.5: Bandits and Leaders

    The world isn¡¯t as black and white as those knight instructors would have you believe. It¡¯s a mess of gray where fairness doesn¡¯t exist.

    Once I realized that truth the hard way, I threw away my helmet, leaving the life of a knight behind permanently.

    In the outside world, where survival was the only code one needed, things made a lot more sense.

    One must prove their strength.

    One must prove their worth.

    Only then can one prove what they deserve.

    No more of those titles and privileges bull.

    In the first few years of my free life, I joined a mercenary squad. They were a rowdy bunch, but they were worthwhile comrades.

    I got to fight for goals I truly believed in. For money. For survival.

    But those days didn¡¯t last long.

    One day, we took on a job from a shady noble to hunt for rare antlers from a certain creature in a certain location. Trophy hunting was a regular job we would often take, it¡¯s often easy and pays really well, so the group treated this request like any other.

    But, we were severely misinformed of our target location, Mount Kama.

    An abominable creature lived there, protecting the creatures there as if they were its pets. If I have to describe what it looked like, it was a giant, walking, pulsating, lump of meat.

    No skin.

    No eyes.

    No mouth.

    Yet it has two arm-like tendrils and two leg-like tendrils. It walked as if believing itself to be human.

    Just seeing its figure alone was enough to make everyone freeze in fear.

    Our leader ordered a retreat, but we were too late.

    I was left as the sole survivor.

    I brought the news of the members¡¯ deaths to their families, at least to those I know of. All of them were stricken with grief.

    Soon after, I joined a bandit¡¯s group. I needed money to survive, and their group seemed the most promising, so when I came across some of their members, I pressured them into letting me join.

    I had no moral qualms about taking what I could, it¡¯s an eat-or-be-eaten world, after all. But our leader always made sure we only stole from those who deserved it.

    A corrupt noble from the port town of Korngahm. A seedy traveling merchant with countless rumors surrounding him. The carriage of a spoiled brat.

    It wasn¡¯t like any other bandit group I had ever seen. I even went as far as thinking of them as half-assed cowards. I considered leaving as soon as I found a good-paying job I could go to next.

    Yet, the longer I spent my time with them, the longer I hung out with their leader, those kinds of thoughts began to disappear from my mind.

    The leader¡­ He was an eccentric man. If I had to put it into words, he was na?ve.

    He believed in the goodness of the human heart, yet he was a bandit. He believed strength shouldn¡¯t be the only factor to prove one¡¯s worth, yet he settled disputes with duels.

    He was the perfect definition of a half-ass in my book, but yet, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate him.

    As I stayed by his side, taking on jobs from stealing caravans to kidnapping for ransom, I felt like I finally found a place where I belonged.

    I began to wonder if how I viewed the world was flawed.

    Yet, before I could even buy him a drink, the world caught up to me.

    We were ambushed at night by a group of armed knights, they report directly to a certain noble that we managed to piss off.

    Due to the suddenness of the attack, our group couldn¡¯t fight back as many were killed in their sleep.

    Those who were awoken by the ruckus immediately began fighting off the knights. Yet the knights¡¯ skills and Talents easily overpowered most of our members.

    Only our leader and I had the necessary Talents to fight off the attackers.

    But that too was not enough.

    After a long fight, the knights retreated, carrying their injured away on horseback.

    Many were massacred that day.

    Including¡­ our leader.

    He had been struck by a volley of arrows, shielding my back when I wasn¡¯t looking.

    As I carried him to a safe place in a futile effort to save him, he whispered his last words to me.

    ¡°Togal¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± I said as I tried to assess his wounds. But he grabbed me by the arm, stopping me from turning him over.

    ¡°Listen to me, Togal¡­¡±

    Despite being on the verge of death, his grip remained strong. I had no choice but to listen to him.

    ¡°This world¡­ it¡¯s unjust, as you say¡­¡± he said in between heavy breathing. ¡°But¡­ you shouldn¡¯t just stand there and be lazy¡­ you hear that?¡±

    ¡°W-what? Lazy? What do you¨C¡±

    As he coughed up blood, his grip on my arm loosened.

    ¡°Leader!!¡±

    ¡°You were a great friend¡­ I hope¡­ my daughter grew up¡­ as strong as you¡­¡±

    He slowly closed his eyes, his bright smile never fading. He breathed his last breath right there, in my arms.

    I didn¡¯t know what he was saying, I couldn¡¯t process his words.

    How was being lazy connected to the state of the world? Had I ever been lazy with my work?

    I deduced that it was another rambling of his, a typical thing of him to do.

    He was a bright man, destined to change the world for the better.

    Yet the world had swallowed him unjustly, like it always does.

    I cursed myself for even believing I was wrong about the world. It never changed, and it never will. Even he accepted that.

    The few survivors of the attack, including me, gathered together at dawn and buried our comrades.

    After that, we went our separate paths. There was no way for us to continue working together without our leader. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I planned on saving enough money to travel to Denta, a kingdom where strength was valued above all. But I didn¡¯t want to bring attention to myself with bandit work, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to join another mercenary group.

    So, I moved around Setus, taking on odd jobs ranging from carrying cargo to ships to cleaning the gutters.

    It was during this period that the world mocked me once again.

    It was a rainy day and I had taken refuge at a nearby tavern. It was crowded with merchants, drifters, and locals of the town. I was there searching for any kind of work, anything that would pay me well.

    I sat in a dim corner of the tavern, nursing a mug of ale. That was when I noticed a face I thought I would never see again.

    A young girl working as a server. With dirty silver hair and bright yet soft eyes that could soothe a dragon.

    A bright and cheerful person who could lift the spirits of even the undead.

    She was the spitting image of him, down to the way she talked to others.

    At first, I thought it was a trick of the light or the remnants of a dream. I blinked several times, trying to shake the image from my mind, but she remained there, moving from table to table with a bright smile.

    When the opportunity arose, I approached her. She noticed as I walked in her direction. She stepped closer, putting on a bright smile, and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    I cleared my throat, forcing a warm tone to not scare the girl away. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Her smile widened. ¡°Martha. Can I get you anything?¡±

    Martha. How many times had I heard that name?

    The leader would always tell stories of his daughter during our journey. The name Martha has effectively been etched into our minds.

    But still, Martha was a pretty common name. And her similar appearance might just be a coincidence. I needed to make sure.

    ¡°Martha¡­ Are you... related to a man named¡­ Malcolm?¡±

    Her eyes went wide, her smile grew even wider. ¡°You know my father?!¡± She beamed.

    I managed a slight nod. ¡°Yes, I knew your father well. He was¡­ a good man.¡±

    Martha¡¯s face brightened further, and she clapped her hands together. ¡°Really? Oh, that¡¯s wonderful to hear! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve heard anything about him. How¡¯s he been? How¡¯s he doing?¡±

    I could see the anticipation in her eyes, and my heart ached with the weight of the truth I could not bring myself to reveal.

    I forced a shaky smile. ¡°He¡­ he spoke highly of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I hope he¡¯s not telling weird stories about me!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that he did¡­¡±

    ¡°Agh! Father¡¯s always like this, I swear!¡± She pouted her lips.

    I felt my chest tightening with every second. If I had to tell her the news, it had to be right then and there.

    ¡°Listen¡­ about your father¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I want to know! What¡¯s he been up to? I¡¯d love to hear all about it!¡±

    The words lodged in my throat, and I could barely form a response. I wanted to tell her everything¡ªabout the last moments I had with her father, about his bravery and his final wish.

    Instead, I forced a smile, my heart heavy with guilt. ¡°He... he was proud of you. He spoke of you often. But, sorry I... I need to be going.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wait! You gotta tell me more¨C!!¡±

    Before she could press further, I reached into my coin pouch and placed a generous tip on her right palm. ¡°Keep the change.¡±

    Martha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn¡¯t get a chance to thank me. I turned and walked briskly toward the exit, the sound of the rain growing louder as I pushed open the tavern door.

    I knew letting her know the truth should be the right thing to do. The world works unjustly, she needed to learn that. If she lived as na?ve as her father did, only pain awaited her.

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t.

    That smile. That bright attitude. What would happen to them if I had told her the news right then and there?

    I was betraying myself by not letting her know. I was a coward. A half-ass.

    I roamed the city aimlessly, the patter of raindrops against cobblestones seemed to echo endlessly. I was consumed by my own thoughts that nothing else mattered to me at that moment.

    I had seen enough to know that the world would always be unjust. It was the nature of things. The weak got crushed, and the strong thrived, no matter how noble their intentions were, or how bright their futures could be¡­

    I had left behind my old life as a knight because I couldn¡¯t stand the rigid, black-and-white view of the world. It¡¯s a mess of gray, it always has and always will.

    How could someone like the leader and his daughter stay so bright in this world? Were they just ignorant?

    But then, at that moment, I remembered the leader¡¯s last words.

    He knew the world was a mess. He wasn¡¯t ignorant at all.

    Only then did I realize what his words meant: even if the world was a mess of gray, it didn¡¯t mean I had to sit back and accept it.

    I was the coward, I was the half-ass, I was the lazy one.

    I knew the world was unjust, and I accepted it. But he knew as well, and he acted on it.

    He tried to fix the wrongs. Taking from the undeserving, giving to the needy.

    That. That was what I admired about him. Not his strength. Not his leadership. But his determination.

    It was then that I decided. I would continue his work.

    Perhaps one day, I would gather enough courage to finally reveal the truth to Martha, and reveal to her the world her father had wished for.

    ¡ª

    Starting a bandit group wasn¡¯t easy. I wasn¡¯t born to be a leader. My initial attempts were rough. I gathered a few people, but many left almost as soon as they joined.

    They were looking for a quick payday, not a cause. I struggled to earn their respect, and the group was in constant flux.

    It took time, but I eventually settled with a handful of new recruits. They didn¡¯t have much respect for me, and I didn¡¯t blame them.

    I wasn¡¯t the charismatic figure I wished I could be. Yet, they were capable workers.

    Our operations were modest at first. We targeted corrupt merchants and nobles, focusing on those who exploited others. It wasn¡¯t perfect; we weren¡¯t heroes, and our methods were far from flawless.

    Eventually, however, we were contacted by a client. Something rare for bandit groups as most requests were given to mercenaries.

    The client wanted us to kidnap a certain aristocratic kid and hand her over to them. He said that he planned on selling her for ransom.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t take the job. But¡­

    ¡°Do not worry, " the overly formal gentleman said.

    My mind went into a slight haze, I couldn''t quite understand it. However, the client seemed trustworthy enough, and he offered a price I couldn¡¯t ignore¡­

    And so, I reluctantly accepted the job of kidnapping a girl named Carine Sareid.

    I ordered most of my men to do the job, numbering in the dozens. Kidnapping was never my kind of thing, after all. Most I ever did was ransom off a carriage with a spoiled kid inside.

    A small number of my men seemed excited the moment I relayed the request''s details. Clearly, they were waiting for this kind of job for months. I clicked my tongue in disgust, but I couldn''t raise my voice at them. I was the one who took the job.

    As I tried piecing things together in my mind, a sharp stinging pain assaulted my head. I shook it off, probably best not to think too far about this.

    Not wanting to bother my men, who self-proclaimed themselves as master kidnappers, I decided to lay low and see if I could get fresh air. Anything to take my mind off of this weird feeling.

    "Hah... This shit''s too confusing..."

    With a Luminite in a lantern on my belt, I headed out.

 Chapter 27: The Perfect Battlefield

    ¡°If I defeat you, will you let her go?¡± I asked as Feyt.

    The bandit leader cocked his head up, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±

    I turned my back from the stairs, facing the bandit leader directly.

    ¡°A duel, between you and me.¡±

    The bandit leader studied me with his gaze. He must¡¯ve thought I was crazy for even thinking of dueling him.

    Heck, I was thinking the same thing.

    Then, he spoke up. ¡°Who are you? Do you even know this girl?¡±

    I nodded, trying to keep my expression firm.

    His eyes flicked between me and Carine, his expression remained dead cold. But then, a small grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I see how it is. Sure, why not? I¡¯ll admit, that¡¯s a respectable thing to fight for.¡±

    He turned his attention to the other me, sizing Carine up as well. ¡°You seem pretty tough, too. Alright then, I¡¯ll play along. A duel it is. You two against me.¡±

    I slowly got up as Carine and stood beside myself.

    The bandit leader, still sitting, pointed a finger at Feyt. ¡°But if I win, you join me.¡±

    ¡°My crew¡¯s been getting sloppy,¡± he continued, as if reading my thoughts. ¡°I could use someone with potential, and you¡¯ve got something, kid. If you win, I¡¯ll let both of you walk away. But if you lose¡­ she stays, and you join my ranks.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what potential he saw in me, but the idea of being molded into a criminal under his command churned my stomach.

    But, I had no other choice but to agree to his terms. This duel was the only way I could save both of me!

    I glanced at our surroundings, making sure the things I needed for my plan were still there, and then I glanced back to the bandit leader, observing him.

    He was older, his face lined with years of hard living, and there was a coldness in his eyes that told me he¡¯d seen more than his share of violence. I was clearly no match for him. Still, I had to believe I could outsmart him.

    I forced myself to nod. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    The bandit leader¡¯s grin widened. He stretched with a groan, then moved to a nearby crate and kicked it open, revealing a cache of stolen weapons. He grabbed two shortswords and tossed them at our feet. The swords landed softly on the carpet.

    ¡°You two fight with swords, right?¡±

    Both of me nodded as we picked up our swords. The weapons were heavy, and our bodies still ached from the bandit¡¯s earlier throw. Just holding them steady was a struggle, but there was no turning back now.

    The bandit leader casually strolled to the other side of the room, where a single halberd leaned against the wall. He grabbed it and twirled it around his arm as if it weighed nothing.

    ¡°You ready?¡±

    I nodded again, holding one sword in each pair of hands.

    The bandit leader tapped the blade of his halberd on the ground, the sharp clang echoed through the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to hold back.¡±

    I focused Carine¡¯s eyes on his legs, watching for any sign of movement.

    Then, without warning, he lunged forward, his halberd slicing through the air.

    I barely had time to react, diving to the side as the blade whistled past where my head had been just a heartbeat ago.

    No, I didn¡¯t have time to ponder about stuff like that. If I had to do it, I had to do it then and there.

    I mean, sure, anyone with half a brain would call me an idiot for challenging this guy to a duel¡ªespecially after he wiped the floor with me using nothing but his bare fists.

    Our only card to play was the darkness, and wouldn¡¯t you know it, this room was lit up like a festival, with five lanterns merrily flickering away, making sure there wasn¡¯t a shadow in sight.

    But here¡¯s the thing: my real advantage wasn¡¯t the darkness itself. It¡¯s the fact we can navigate through it in a way others can¡¯t.

    And as luck would have it, this room was practically begging for just that kind of thing.

    Lanterns. A large carpet. Wooden furniture everywhere.

    You see where I¡¯m going with this?

    The bandit leader locked his gaze on Feyt and lunged again, this time with a vertical slash.

    I made sure I positioned myself just right, and¡­

    I dodged to the side as the halberd smashed through the ornate wooden table behind me. The table¡¯s contents tumbled to the floor, including a lantern.

    However, it didn¡¯t shatter as I hoped it would. Instead, it landed softly on the carpeted floor.

    The bandit leader didn¡¯t give me a moment to breathe. He swung his halberd upward, and I dodged just in time, thanks to Carine¡¯s eyes watching from the sidelines.

    ¡°Impressive dodge,¡± the bandit leader commented. ¡°I was right, you do have potential!¡±

    I quickly moved as Carine, knocking over the lanterns near me and then smashed them directly with a sword. The glass shattered with a sharp crack.

    With a loud whoosh, the carpet caught fire, engulfing the entire room in flames. I jumped back to avoid the heat.

    ¡°Wha¨C¡±

    The bandit leader¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and I seized the moment, lunging forward with both bodies. He barely deflected the blows, but the force pushed him to the center of the room.

    The fire spread quickly, jumping from the carpet to the wooden furniture and crates. Smoke began to billow upward, thickening the air.

    The bandit began to violently cough, his stance broken. He glared at us as he realized what we had done.

    ¡°So this was your plan¡ª!!¡± the bandit growled, coughing between words.

    I suppressed the urge to smirk, this was a life-or-death situation.

    The smoke gathered near the ceiling, where the bandit, standing tall, was forced to breathe it in. Meanwhile, both of me were significantly shorter than him, only slightly affected.

    Feyt¡¯s eyes started to itch from the smoke, so I closed them instinctively, relying on my ears instead, listening for the bandit¡¯s coughs.

    Carine¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, were completely unaffected, almost as if the smoke didn¡¯t exist. The thought that my Talent could be [Enhanced Sight] was slipping further and further.

    But whatever it was, the conditions were perfect.

    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ª

    Kyrat and the rest of the villagers were scouring the forest for any signs of Carine and Feyt as they were heading towards the cave.

    The thick underbrush made travel on horseback impossible, forcing them to navigate on foot. The darkness pressed in on them, and Kyrat felt a chill that had nothing to do with the temperature.

    When they arrived at the forest entrance, they discovered several horses outside. Kyrat recognized them as the same ones he had seen on the market hours earlier.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely here,¡± He said. ¡°How long until we reach the cave?¡±

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Rayn responded. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in a while.¡±

    ¡°It should be near the river,¡± one of the guards said, stepping forward. ¡°It¡¯s a bit far from here. Follow my lead.¡±

    The group, a dozen men strong, moved cautiously through the dense forest. Kyrat was grateful for their help, he didn¡¯t know how long he would be scouring this forest if it weren¡¯t for them.

    No one spoke as they made their way toward the cave. Even the crackling of the torches felt too loud in the silence. Every snap of a twig or rustle of leaves set Kyrat on edge, worried it might alert bandits of their location, or worse¡ªmonsters.

    He knew with [Spatial Awareness] nothing would have caught him off guard, but he couldn¡¯t help to feel anxious.

    Then, the group stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The guard in the lead signaled, holding up a hand. He nudged Kyrat forward. ¡°Look.¡±

    Down there, on the muddy grass. Dead bodies.

    Kyrat¡¯s heart sank in worry.

    He rushed ahead and crouched down to one of the dead bodies, inspecting its mortal wound. A gaping hole, the size of a spear, marred the man¡¯s chest, blood soaking the ground beneath him.

    He moved to the next body, and then the next, each with the same clean, deadly wound.

    But none of them were Carine or Feyt. A cold relief washed over him, mixed with dread. These men were bandits, but they were also dead.

    And that meant someone¡ªor something¡ªhad killed them.

    Rayn and a few of the villagers joined him, their faces pale in the torchlight.

    One of them gasped, his eyes widening. ¡°This wound¡­ this is the Bandit Hunter¡¯s work!¡±

    Kyrat turned to the man, his brow furrowed. ¡°Bandit Hunter?¡±

    Rayn nodded. ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t know who he is, but we¡¯ve found dead bandits like this countless times near our village. Always with wounds from a spear.¡±

    ¡°Every few months, we find a fresh batch,¡± another villager added. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to him that bandits are rare around here.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Kyrat inspected the wound once more. The wound was clean and precise¡ªlike it had been made by a professional.

    But why was the Bandit Hunter here? And more importantly, was he friend or foe?

    Kyrat couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were being watched, that the man behind the spear might still be out there, lurking in the shadows.

    During all these confusing thoughts, only one wish was clear in his mind.

 Chapter 28: Escape

    The bandit leader coughed harshly, struggling to catch his breath, his eyes narrowing as he tried to see through the smoke-filled haze.

    ¡°Clever¡­ really clever¡­¡±

    The bandit swung his halberd, creating a powerful gust of wind that pushed the smoke in front of him away.

    He lunged and swung his halberd wildly, forcing me to split my attention between both bodies. Feyt ducked low, the tip of the halberd grazing my hair, while Carine sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a second swipe.  S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The bandit leader growled, eyes flicking around the room, assessing the spreading fire. He rested his halberd on his shoulder, turning his body around to look at the room.

    ¡°My crew and I have collected these for a while already. To think you two would burn them all to the ground¡­¡± His last word lingered, almost as if he was sad.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± I scoffed through Feyt, eyes still narrowed. ¡°Those aren¡¯t yours. They¡¯re stolen!¡±

    The bandit leader pointed his halberd at both of me. ¡°You¡¯re just delaying the inevitable. But you¡¯ve got guts. I fought people older than you two combined who would¡¯ve given up the moment the fight started.¡±

    He slammed his halberd to the ground, creating a deep dent in the rock floor. ¡°[Enhanced Strength] and [Enhanced Agility]. Both of them are common Talents anyone can have, but combine that with [Polearm Mastery]¡ª!¡±

    He jumped forward, raising his halberd that aimed for a horizontal swing.

    ¡°¡ªYou can do this!!¡±

    ¡°¡ª?!¡±

    I quickly commanded both of my bodies to duck. The bandit leader flew right above us. What followed was a loud booming noise behind us.

    I took a peek through Carine¡¯s eyes. The bandit leader was standing there, his halberd deep inside the wall behind us. A massive crater stretched from one end of the wall to the other. It slowly crumbled, the wreckage blocking the stairway.

    The bandit leader yanked his halberd from the cratered wall with a grunt. He turned to face us, his eyes looked as if they glowed as they reflected the fire surrounding us.

    ¡°Sorry ¡®bout that. Had to make sure you don¡¯t run away mid-duel.¡±

    ¡°¡°Are you crazy?!¡±¡± I shouted as both Carine and Feyt.

    ¡°What? You weren¡¯t planning on actually running away, were you?¡± He spun his halberd and rested them on his shoulder once again. ¡°The fun¡¯s just getting started, I can¡¯t have you two ruin it!¡±

    Then, something changed. His usual cold, calculating demeanor cracked, and a wide grin spread across his face. For the first time since this fight started, I saw it clearly.

    The bandit leader was smiling.

    Was he¡­ enjoying this?

    I shook my heads. I shouldn¡¯t despair.

    If I could finish this fight quickly, there would be enough time to clear the wreckage and make a getaway before everything was engulfed in flames.

    I steadied both of myselves. Swords on hands. Senses primed.

    Feyt¡¯s ears could hear every ragged breath he took, every shift in his weight, every crackle of the burning wood beneath his boots.

    Carine¡¯s eyes stayed locked on his every movement, tracking the subtle twitch of his muscles, the slight twitches before his attacks.

    I was ready. As if sensing this, he chucked to himself.

    ¡°Alright! That¡¯s what I like to see!¡±

    He charged again, faster than before, his halberd a blur of steel as it cut through the smoke. I barely managed to dodge with Feyt, the wind from the blade whipping against my face.

    I swung as Carine in retaliation, but he blocked my sword with the haft of his weapon, shoving me back with a force that shook me to the core.

    ¡°Come on! You can do better than that!¡± he shouted., his voice brimming with excitement.

    Frustration was boiling over as I attacked with both bodies, one after the other.

    Feyt aimed low, Carine aimed high, but the bandit deflected both strikes with ease, his movements fluid and practiced.

    ¡°Good! Good! Keep it up! Show me your potential!¡± he roared, his grin widening.

    He was faster now, more aggressive, his attacks relentless. Every time I tried to strike, he countered with an efficiency that left both of myselves scrambling to keep up.

    The fire blazed around us, the heat scorching my skin, but the bandit leader seemed to enjoy himself more and more.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had a real fight. You¡¯re making me work for it. I like that!¡± he pointed the tip of his halberd to Feyt. ¡°You have potential, boy. After this is over, watch as I turn you into a man of dignity.¡±

    I had to do something, and fast, or we were done for.

    The intense heat was becoming unbearable. Sweat dripped down my faces, and each breath felt like inhaling fire. My mind raced as I tried to find a way out, but the only exit was blocked, and the bandit wasn¡¯t giving us any room.

    He was stronger than us. Faster than us.

    But then, an idea struck. The smoke I had deliberately created, its effects were minimal, or so I thought.

    Although he looked as if he wasn¡¯t bothered by it much, the slight changes in his movements, his ragged breathing, his watery eyes, they were becoming more prominent.

    Since both of my bodies were relatively short compared to him, we had plenty more room to breathe and move.

    I realized then that the key to winning wasn¡¯t to overpower him¡ªit was to outlast him.

    I hatched a quick plan, all I needed to know was if he would take the bait or not.

    I feigned exhaustion on both of my bodies: Feyt struggling to keep up the stance while Carine¡¯s grip on her sword was loosening.

    Fortunately, I read him like a book. His eyes widened at the sight of us gasping for air.

    ¡°What? Tired already?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Time to end this then!¡±

    He charged forward with renewed vigor, convinced that the battle would end soon. But I had no plans on letting him do that.

    I had both bodies focus on evading his strikes, conserving energy while forcing him to exert more.

    I threw an occasional attack, just to keep him engaged enough not to notice I was just stalling until he ran out of air to breathe.

    The three of us danced through the flames. Dodging not only each other¡¯s strikes but also the heat from the fire around us.

    The bandit leader¡¯s frustration grew visibly in the form of his expression as his attacks began to miss their mark more often, his swings cutting through empty air.

    Despite being chased all around, death being one single mistake away, I was doing surprisingly fine.

    Hate to say it, but Fray''s training was paying off...

    Minutes passed, each one feeling like an eternity, but I could see the plan working. The bandit was breathing harder now, his coughs growing harsher by the second.

    His swings lost their ferocity, becoming slower and more predictable.

    Eventually, he stopped his attacks. He leaned on his halberd as he let out strings of violent coughs.

    ¡°Damn¡­ you¡­ kid¡­¡± he wheezed, his voice strained. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ smarter than¡­ you look¡­¡±

    It would seem he realized my plan already. But it was too late for him.

    He dropped to one knee, his halberd slipping from his grasp as he coughed violently, unable to get enough air. His eyes, once fierce and determined, were now bloodshot and watery.

    ¡°Fine¡­ I admit,¡± he rasped. ¡°You win¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t lower my guard, but even I knew he would struggle standing up after all that.

    ¡°You knew this would happen,¡± I said as Carine, keeping a safe distance. ¡°You knew you couldn¡¯t keep going like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I did. But I had to see¡­ if you were really worth it. And you are¡­ you¡¯ve got potential. You fight smart¡­ like a real warrior.¡±

    He coughed again, this time more violently, before gesturing weakly to the far side of the room. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a way out. Behind the crates¡­ inside one of the rooms in the back¡­ There¡¯s a hidden door.¡±

    I narrowed my already narrowed eyes, unsure if I should trust him. But the sincerity in his voice, combined with the desperate situation, left me with little choice.

    As both of me were about to rush to the hallway though, I hesitated. I turned towards the barely standing bandit.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked, reluctantly. ¡°Will you follow us?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± he scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ Now go.¡±

    Both of my bodies rushed towards the room in the back, Carine leading the way.

    Although the hallway was lit bright red due to the fire, the room the bandit leader pointed to was still pitch black.

    As Carine¡¯s eyes scanned through the room, I found the secret door the bandit leader was talking about. It wasn¡¯t hidden behind any crates at all.

    No, judging by the dust, it  hidden by the crates beside the door, but someone moved them recently.

    Coincidentally, the room was right across from the one where we fought those two bandits.

    But, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t hear their breaths or anything. Were they the ones who moved the crates? Does that mean they escaped while being tied?

    I didn¡¯t have time to ponder, the fire was spreading.

    The hidden door, made entirely out of rock, was pulled aside, revealing a small hole leading to the surface.

    ¡ª

    Ahh~ Fresh air.

    How long has it been?

    The calming sound of a running river. The mesmerizing sight of beautiful stars.

    I never felt so relieved in my entire lives.

    The smoke from the underground base was seeping out of the hole we climbed out of, and I wondered when the bandit leader was going to come out.

    But I probably shouldn''t wait for him, who knows what he''ll do if he found us.

    But then, I heard a small chatter behind me, quite a distance away.

    ¡°The cave¡¯s empty, there¡¯s really nothing here, Lord Kyrat!¡±

    ¡°But this cave has to be it! There¡¯s no other explanation!¡±

    I ran with both of my bodies to the edge of the river, waving my arms. Eventually, several figures entered my line of sight, huddling around in a small cave, confused.

    Among those figures were two familiar faces. Dad, and Father.

    ¡°Dad! Over here!¡± I shouted as Feyt, waving my arms.

    ¡°Father!¡± I did the same as Carine as well.

    Both Dad and Father looked in our direction from across the river. Both of them widened their eyes in surprise as they saw both of me.

    ¡°Carine?!¡±

    ¡°Feyt?!¡±

    Against all odds, I made it.

    I survived a kidnapping and won against the bandits, all by myselves.

 Chapter 29: Potential

    Inside the village¡¯s only jailhouse, three men entered with rather solemn expressions. Kyrat, the one leading the small group, opened the door to the dim jailhouse. Only one jail cell was occupied.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Kyrat tapped at the iron bars with his iron ring. ¡°You alive in there?¡±

    The inmate inside the crummy jail cell was none other than Togal, the leader of a small bandit group that had eluded the authorities of the neighboring village for almost a year. Kyrat learned of his identity from the elder who recognized him immediately upon seeing him.

    Togal, all tied up, was leaning against the wall and turned his gaze towards Kyrat, standing outside his cell along with two other men behind him: Rayn, who wanted nothing more than to confront the man who kidnapped his son, and the village elder, who wanted to make sure nothing bad happened.

    Looking up, Togal kept his dead expression as he spoke. ¡°What do you fossils want?¡±

    ¡°Just wanted to ask a few questions,¡± Kyrat responded, barely acknowledging his insult. ¡°First of all, let me ask you¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªYou want a taste of my fists?!¡± Rayn gripped against the iron bars, enough to cause a worrying creaking sound.

    ¡°C-Calm down, Rayn!¡± The village elder said.

    Kyrat watched the village elder trying his best to pull Rayn away from the iron bars with his frail arms.

    To be truthful, he too wanted nothing more than to barge into the jail cell and teach that bandit a lesson, but he needed to keep tact.

    ¡°Rayn, calm down, let me handle this.¡±

    Rayn glared at the bandit for a while longer before letting go of the iron bars to the relief of the village elder.

    ¡°Excuse my friend, I¡¯m sure you understand what makes him quite  at you.¡±

    The bandit stared back at him, offering no response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue, shall we? I believe your name is Togal, correct?¡±

    Again, the bandit remained silent, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°I have several questions for you. I trust you¡¯ll cooperate?¡±

    The bandit continued staring blankly at Kyrat. His silence stretched long enough that Rayn took a few steps forward and banged at the iron bars.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test us, you bastard!¡± Rayn snarled. ¡°Answer the questions, or I¡¯ll punch it out of your guts¡ª¡±

    Kyrat held up a hand, interrupting Rayn. ¡°Patience, Rayn. He¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Togal scoffed. ¡°Why would I? What¡¯s in it for me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to bargain, Togal. The best you can hope for is that we don¡¯t make your stay here even more uncomfortable.¡±

    Togal gave a silent chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you guys are. How would I know you two aren¡¯t the ones who killed my men? ¡®Bandit Hunter¡¯, I think that¡¯s the name?¡±

    ¡°I assure you, we have no connection to the Bandit Hunter. My name is Kyrat Sareid, the father of the girl you attempted to kidnap.¡± Kyrat opened his palm towards Rayn, who was barely holding back his rage. ¡°This is Rayn, the father of the boy, Feyt.¡±

    Togal¡¯s eyes widened by the mention of Feyt. ¡°Ahh, so you are that kid¡¯s father.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°I have to say, your son seemed to have more tact and potential than you.¡±

    Rayn¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he didn¡¯t explode, yet.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, he would be a great bandit under my guidance¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªHe would never!!!¡± Rayn shouted and slammed his fist against the concrete wall beside him. Cracks formed around where he punched, which let out a few beads of sweat out of the village elder.

    ¡°Togal, I suggest you don¡¯t provoke Rayn. No one knows what he¡¯ll do if he breaks into your cell.¡±

    Togal sneered, but he seemed to stop his teasing.

    "Those two gave me a good fight. I''ll answer your questions out of respect for that."

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Kyrat couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Togal turned his gaze to Kyrat as he answered. ¡°Those two worked together flawlessly. Tell me, are they childhood friends or something?¡±

    Kyrat and Rayn exchanged glances, they shook their heads.

    ¡°Huh, is that so? They moved as if they¡¯d been training together for years, covering each other¡¯s weaknesses, striking in unison. They share the same mindset, the same plans, the same sword styles... If both of them were really strangers, they have great compatibility.¡±

    Kyrat¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but he quickly composed himself. Carine¡¯s skill with a blade was no mystery¡ªshe had inherited his swordsmanship, after all.

    But Feyt? A commoner boy from a small village?

    Kyrat stopped his thoughts, there was a more pressing question that needed answering in front of him.

    ¡°At least you understand your position.¡± Kyrat rested a single hand on the iron bars, his gaze leaned forward. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask again. Why did you target my daughter and Feyt?¡±

    Togal cracked his neck, his face unflinching. ¡°Your daughter, huh? Yeah, she was my target. Someone wanted me to bring her to him. As for the boy, my men grabbed him thinking he could be sold for extra cash.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Rayn banged the iron bar once again. That, combined with his shouts, created a cacophony of loud noise inside the small concrete room.

    Kyrat, however, remained impassive. ¡°Who hired you to take her?¡±

    Togal reclined, shiting the ropes around his arms to a more comfortable position. ¡°He¡¯s a man, hid his face quite well, he¡¯s quite tall. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I know, I told you already.¡±

    Not enough. That narrowed nothing out of the suspects.

    Kyrat studied him for a moment, then asked quietly, ¡°And why did you accept the job? You don¡¯t strike me as the type to take risks without a good reason.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, well, it was¡­¡± He opened his mouth to respond, but the words seemed to catch in his throat. He frowned, brow furrowing. ¡°I¡­ It was good money. Seemed like an easy gig. But¡­¡±

    Kyrat didn¡¯t break eye contact, letting the silence press down on Togal.

    Togal¡¯s confident demeanor began to crack. ¡°Wait¡­ why did I take it?¡± he muttered to himself, almost as if he was realizing something for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t usually go for requests. Especially not kidnapping kids¡­ Why in the world did I¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he questioned himself. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rayn, standing just behind Kyrat, leaned forward, his impatience barely restrained. ¡°You¡¯re telling us you don¡¯t even know why you took the job?¡±

    Togal¡¯s eyes darted between them, his earlier bravado replaced by growing confusion. ¡°No, I mean¡­ But now, thinking about it¡­¡±

    Kyrat¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his voice took on a sharper tone. ¡°You accepted a job you wouldn¡¯t normally take, from a client you can barely describe, for reasons you can¡¯t even recall?¡±

    Togal¡¯s eyes narrowed. His brows furrowed. ¡°Look, I already told you all I know. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d get off my back about it.¡±

    Something was off, Kyrat knew that. Whoever this client was, he wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡°Why you¡ª!!¡± Rayn stepped forward again, his anger barely in check, but Kyrat raised a hand to stop him.

    He met Togal¡¯s gaze one last time, searching for any hint of deception, but all he saw was genuine confusion. Satisfied that Togal had given them all he could, Kyrat nodded to Rayn and the village elder.

    ¡°We¡¯re done here,¡± Kyrat said, turning away from the cell.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s it?!¡± Rayn asked. He walked behind Kyrat, demanding answers. ¡°Listen, he¡¯s the one who kidnapped our kids! We can¡¯t just leave him be!¡±

    Kyrat shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on leaving him be. He won¡¯t leave that jail cell, we can question him later. Now¡¯s just not the time.¡±

    Rayn wanted to speak, but the words didn¡¯t come out. He reluctantly followed Kyrat and the village elder out of the jailhouse.

    Once outside, Kyrat turned to the village elder beside him. ¡°Carine and that boy are still in the clinic, right?¡±

    The village elder nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, they are, Lord Sareid. The best doctors in the village are treating them as we speak. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Kyrat nodded, his face relaxed. ¡°Good. Still, could you check up on them for me, Elder? Make sure they¡¯re getting the care they need.¡±

    The elder, realizing what Kyrat implied, simply nodded. ¡°Of course, Lord Sareid. I¡¯ll see to it personally. I hope you find some comfort in our village, despite the¡­ unfortunate circumstances.¡±

    Kyrat offered a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Elder. Your people have been more than accommodating.¡±

    The elder returned the smile with a respectful nod. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Well, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±

    As the elder walked away toward the clinic, Rayn turned to Kyrat with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why did you send him away? What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Kyrat¡¯s demeanor shifted, becoming more serious. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to discuss, Rayn.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Kyrat took a moment before speaking, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Feyt¡­ I believe he has potential.¡±

    Rayn blinked, taken aback by Kyrat¡¯s words. ¡°Potential? What do you mean?¡±

    Kyrat placed a hand on Rayn''s shoulder. "Feyt could benefit from proper training. Please allow him to study under me!¡±

 Chapter 30: Fatedâ€¦ What?

    I woke up to sharp stinging pain across both bodies.

    ¡°¡°Ow! Ow! Ow!¡±¡± Both of my bodies yelped as I struggled to get up on both.

    Eventually, I managed to sit upright on the soft white beds. I noticed several bandages on my bodies, add just a bit more and I might have the perfect Halloween costume.

    The room we were in had several beds along with wooden shelves filled to the brim with what seemed to be various liquids and tools I wouldn¡¯t want close to me.

    Judging from the fact that my instincts were telling me I shouldn¡¯t touch any of those, I slowly pieced together that we were in a clinic.

    Trying to suppress the stinging sensation felt throughout my bodies, I tried to remember how I got here.

    I must¡¯ve spent almost all my energy fighting that bandit leader. Makes sense, one small misstep and I would¡¯ve lost my heads to his halberd. Both of my bodies were probably pumped full of adrenaline throughout the night..

    The upside was the fact that I survived and made it back.

    The downside? Now I can¡¯t move my arm without wincing. Kinda regretted sitting upright, I couldn¡¯t even lay back down in fear that might cause pain too.

    The room was empty besides both of me, our beds situated beside each other on the far side of the room.

    Both of us wore white clothes that felt smooth to the touch, along with a simple shirt underneath it on both of my bodies.

    I thought it was weird, I didn¡¯t expect my village¡¯s clinic to have this kind of clothing for the patients. It looked brand new too.

    As I was wondering where in the hell they got these clothes, a door creaked open to reveal a woman carrying a wooden tray.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± She widened her eyes in surprise, noticing us. ¡°Excuse me!!¡± She quickly backed up, holding her head low.  S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Huh? Why did she¨C?¡±

    I listened to her footsteps as she rushed up the stairs into a room directly above us. She hurriedly slammed open a door and shouted.

    ¡°T-They¡¯re awake!!¡±

    ¡°Wha¨C?! Really?!¡± A rugged voice responded, surprised by the sudden intrusion. ¡° Y-You gave the girl a proper greeting, right?!¡±

    ¡°W-What? Should I? I ran away the moment I noticed she was up!¡±

    ¡°You should! You know how stuck up those people can be!¡±

    ¡°H-How should I know?! This is my first time meeting someone like that!¡±

    Judging from how panicked they were, I figured they were talking about Carine. I understood their worry about not offending me, this was just how social class worked in this world, but come on, I¡¯m not  stuck up¡­ Right?

    The conversation upstairs continued.

    ¡°Tch, we¡¯ll have to be quick! I¡¯ll go meet up with her! You go and get the breakfast ready!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! Will soup be okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Go have the tavern next door whip up something!¡±

    ¡°Got it! I¡¯m heading out!¡±

    Not like I could communicate with them from here though¡­

    ¡ª

    A tall, skinny man entered the room, his movement stiff as a board. A forced smile stretched across his face, and I could almost hear it creaking from the strain.

    ¡°Greetings, Lady Sareid.¡± He bowed at a 90¡ã angle. ¡°My name is Doctor Crossborne, and it is my utmost honor to attend to you today.¡±

    I gave a small nod as I returned his greeting. ¡°Greetings.¡±

    The nod made me wince in pain a bit though. I really shouldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Lady Sareid?! Are you alright?!¡± He shouted all of a sudden.

    He quickly passed by Feyt, ignoring him completely, and headed straight to Carine¡¯s side.

    ¡°Are you hurt?! Where?! How can I help?!¡± He let out a barrage of questions.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, just need to¡­ lay down¡­¡±

    I tried letting both my bodies fall back onto the beds gently, but the pain stopped me.

    ¡°¡°Oww!¡±¡± Both of my bodies yelped.

    ¡°Be careful, Lady Sareid! You shouldn¡¯t move too much!¡± the doctor said with concern in his voice.

    I appreciated his concern, but¡­ He was only focused on Carine, wasn¡¯t he?

    Narrowing my eyes in suspicion, I decided to test him by slowly trying to let Feyt down onto the bed again, only to yelp in pain.

    ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow!¡±

    ¡°Shall I get a drink for you, Lady Sareid? Warm tea, perhaps?¡± He asked me nonchalantly as if nothing at all happened behind him.

    As I was judging the doctor, I heard footsteps approaching the door. It creaked open revealing the woman from before, carrying a wooden tray filled to the brim with various dishes.

    ¡°E-excuse my lateness!¡±

    ¡°A-ah! Just in time!¡± The doctor clasped his hands. ¡°Lady Sareid, we have brought your breakfast! Please, recover your energy so that you may recover properly.¡±

    ¡°R-right¡­¡±

    The woman quickly rushed to Carine, placed a small wooden table, and presented the food she ordered from the tavern next door.

    It was a simple steak, but the presentation made it seem like it was the most expensive dish in the village. It was coupled with a plate of bread, dried meat, and a glass of warm water.

    Despite the health concerns, my mouth almost drooled at the sight of it. I didn¡¯t know if it was due to hunger, my lack of energy, or both.

    The woman turned around and pulled out a table for Feyt as well.

    She placed one bowl of warm soup and then frantically left the room.

    ¡°Please enjoy your meal, Lady Sareid! We shall be waiting outside!¡± He gave a deep bow before leaving the room at a hurried pace.

    I was left alone to my own devices.

    That guy, he was trying too hard to please me, and it kinda pissed me off instead.

    Oh well, at least I got food.

    It took quite a while, but I managed to eat half of the steak and a small piece of the dried meat. But, I stopped eating as Carine for two reasons: One, I was already pretty full. Second, my jaw hurts every time I chew.

    Chewing the dried meat was torture.

    In contrast, I cleaned my bowl of soup as Feyt quite easily.

    ¡°...They should¡¯ve stuck with the soup¡­¡±

    I looked back at my unfinished dishes. Should I just throw them away? It felt like a waste. Maybe I should just stomach it? That¡¯ll be hard¡­

    I looked at each other. Maybe I could just share it?

    The soup for Feyt wasn¡¯t that filling, after all.

    As I pondered that though, something hit me. I was in front of myself.

    This was the first time I could appreciate my own company, since the first chance I had to do that, we were kidnapped.

    Looking at my own faces, I couldn¡¯t help but find both of me looked¡­ mesmerizing.

    I definitely didn¡¯t get this feeling staring at my own faces in the mirror, so why was I feeling it then?

    I couldn¡¯t take my gaze off once I focused, a weird feeling of connection was welling up between both of me.

    I mean, both Carine and Feyt were me, of course I would feel some sort of connection. But this was a lot more¡­ , than I expected.

    It was as if meeting myself was my fate.

    Realizing how cheesy that line of thought was was what pulled me out of my trance. I shook my heads fervently, trying to clear up the confusing daze in my head.

    I theorized a bit. These bodies, they seem to react strongly to each other. I didn¡¯t understand the why of it, all I knew was that I couldn¡¯t shake the weird warm feeling whenever I looked at myself through my other self¡¯s eyes.

    Then, I remembered something, something I thought I left behind already, my past life.

    Luke and Kloe, the two people I rescued.

    I at first theorized the reason I had two bodies was because I saved those two from their deaths, and I had somehow stolen their spot in this world.

    I recalled their conversation on the balcony, right before everything went downhill and I had to sacrifice myself.

    Luke mentioned that meeting her was like fate, love at first sight if you will. Kloe then confirmed that she felt the same way.

    I pieced things together with the assumption that my theory was right.

    Carine and Feyt were meant to be their bodies.

    They were ¡®fated lovers¡¯.

    They had a ¡®Love at first sight¡¯¡­

    I looked between myselves, the horrifying realization kicking in.

    Carine and Feyt¡­ Kloe and Luke...

    I shook my heads in horror, I refused to believe it.

    Carine and Feyt were meant to be together? That''s nonsense!

    Both of them were me, after all!

 Chapter 31: The Maid and The Mother

    Leila entered Reyna¡¯s art room in her usual maid uniform.

    She knew this was her day off, but just sitting still in her room felt excruciating. When she heard there was a letter for Lady Reyna, she took the chance to put on her maid uniform, even if it was just for a little bit.

    Standing before Lady Reyna, she gave the small envelope to her who received it with a slight smile.

    ¡°Ah, yesterday¡¯s report has arrived. Thank you, Leila.¡±

    Reyna opened the envelope with a small knife. Placing the knife down, Reyna carefully unfolded the letter inside.

    ¡°I wonder what sort of things my dears were doing there?¡± she asked herself with a hint of curiosity.

    Leila herself was curious about Carine¡¯s activities in that village. As far as she recalled, this was the first time Carine had ever visited a place outside of the duchy and the capital.

    Was she having fun? Was she struggling with anything? Leila even pondered if Carine missed her.

    Of course, nothing could prepare her for the actual news.

    Leila watched as Reyna began reading the first few lines. At first, she widened her eyes in confusion. Then, she began frantically reading it up and down, as if trying to confirm what she had read was right.

    Then, it was as if something had snapped. Despite being properly lit by sunlight, the room felt even colder than a blizzard.

    Her Lady glared at the letter as if it were her worst enemy. Then, she crumpled the letter and threw it with extreme precision onto Leila¡¯s hands.

    She abruptly stood up and left the room. But the thick atmosphere stayed within the room and with Leila.

    Leila stood frozen in place, the crumpled letter resting in her hand. She looked down on it with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.

    Her eyes drifted toward the door Reyna had just stormed out of. It was wide open, but there was no sight of Reyna returning.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t, this was Lady Reyna¡¯s private matter. But then, she remembered how her hands had trembled when she read it.

    The look of sheer rage, it was something Leila hadn¡¯t seen in a while on Reyna''s face.

    Leila bit her lip, her mind fearing the worst. As Carine¡¯s personal maid, Leila felt a deep worry seeing Reyna¡¯s reaction to the letter. She had to know, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if she didn¡¯t, that was what she convinced herself.

    Her hands, still holding the crumbled letter, slowly uncrumpled it. She smoothed out the creases as she began reading the lines.

    Leila¡¯s eyes were frozen wide, not a single sound escaping her mouth. Despite her calm exterior, her mind was racing.

    How had this happened? Why hadn¡¯t she been there to protect her?

    She lowered the letter, her hands trembling. She could hardly believe what she had just read, and yet the reality of it was undeniable. Her gaze drifted back to the door, where Reyna had vanished moments ago, her Lady¡¯s fury now making perfect sense.

    She had been forcefully given the day off, true, but what if she had insisted on accompanying Carine? Would things have turned out differently?

    At the very least, her Lady was safe and sound. But she grew worried the moment she read that she needed to heal first before heading back.

    She wanted to issue a request for a visit to the village directly to help care for Carine, she wouldn¡¯t dare imagine anyone other than her providing the best of care towards her Lady.

    She wanted to, at least. But there was someone also in need of care first in the mansion.

    Growing up in this mansion ever since she was a child, Leila knew what kind of mother Reyna was. Out of everyone in this world to learn of Carine¡¯s kidnapping, she had to be the one affected the most.

    Leila left the art room, closing the doors behind her gently. The letter was safely stored within her pocket, what should happen with it she would ask Reyna once she had calmed down.

    ¡ª

    Leila found Reyna sitting alone in her private retreat, a small room overlooking the expansive garden on the ground floor.

    The early noon sun filtered through the windows, but the warmth of the sun did little to thaw the coldness of the atmosphere.

    She held a glass of wine, swirling it slowly as she took occasional sips.

    Leila entered the room quietly, using her Talent to her advantage. As she neared, Reyna didn¡¯t look up, but she spoke with the measured calm of someone trying to regain control. ¡°You read the letter.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement. Leila hesitated for a moment before responding, ready to grovel for an apology. ¡°I did, Lady Reyna. I apologize¡­ I¡ª¡±

    Reyna cut her off with a slight wave of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Leila. I suppose it was inevitable. I was going to tell you, anyway.¡±

    There was a pause as Reyna took a slow sip from her glass, the wine providing little comfort. She placed the glass back on the table with a quiet clink, her gaze never leaving the view outside the window.

    Leila, sensing that Reyna wanted company but not conversation, moved closer and stood beside the small table. She waited, her hands clasped in front of her, prepared to fill the glass again when it was needed.

    Minutes passed in silence. The only sound was the occasional clink of the glass as Reyna took a sip and the sound of flowing wine when Leila poured her a new glass.

    After a while, Reyna placed an empty glass on the small table. As Leila was about to refill it, Reyna spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with us for so long, Leila,¡± Reyna said with a quiet voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been there since I got married to Kyrat, you were there when I was pregnant, you were there when I gave birth to Carine¡­¡±

    Leila nodded, what Reyna had said was all true. Sure, she was very young during those events, but the fact remained that she had always been with them her entire life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand better than anyone¡­ This is all my fault.¡±

    Leila¡¯s mind raced, what did she mean by that? Leila theorized that she would probably blame the bandits, the village, Leila herself, or even Kyrat. But she blamed herself?

    Leila hesitated, unsure how to respond. Reyna rarely admitted to any sort of failure, but the way she spoke now, it was calm, almost as if mocking someone distant.

    ¡°I was the one who insisted on advancing the schedule,¡± Reyna continued, her eyes fixed on the garden. ¡°I thought, ¡®the faster she gets this tradition done, the better.¡¯ Had I been a little more careful, had I not rushed things, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Leila understood Reyna¡¯s point, but she didn¡¯t agree. There should only be minimal effect on the date of the visit, there was no big correlation between the kidnapping and the schedule.

    Yet try as she might, she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak up against Reyna, even when she¡¯s blaming herself for something so small.

    ¡°I was the one who chose that village, as well,¡± Reyna continued. ¡°I was convinced by a small, foolish rumor that there were no bandits around. And yet¡­¡± She let out a bitter laugh, low and humorless. ¡°Clearly, I was wrong.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Again, she found it nonsensical. Bandits were a constant source of worry for every village. The fact that Reyna researched and learned of a small rumor just to find a village that might be safe from that threat, proved to Leila that Reyna made the right decision. Luck was just not on her side.

    ¡°Truly, I¡¯m a failure as a mother,¡± Reyna said with a calm tone. Her expression looked calm, yet Leila noticed her nails digging into her palm.

    Leila wanted to say something, anything, to ease that pain, but the words seemed stuck in her throat. But realizing that Reyna truly has no one by her side except her at the moment, she slowly gathered the courage to speak.

    ¡°Lady Reyna¡­ if I may,¡± Leila began carefully, choosing her words with care. ¡°Carine¡­ she managed to escape the bandits because of the training you gave her. The skills you had her learned saved her life.¡±

    The silence continued and Leila wondered if she had stepped too far. She was prepared to apologize when she realized, the air wasn''t as thick as it was before.

    Reyna seemed to have loosened her grip on her palm. Her eyes were no longer calm, but rather, on the verge of tears as she stared at the lush garden before her.

    The two spent some time in silence, broken by the occasional chirping of birds and the laughs of the maid tending the garden.

    There was no doubt inside Leila¡¯s mind. Reyna was a caring mother, but the method she showed her love was a bit different.

    Seeing Reina caring so much for Carine, Leila¡¯s mind wandered into her past, to her own mother.

    A faint smile appeared on her face as she remembered all those happy moments. She wished for Carine to have those memories with Reyna as well, as her memories with her mother were the ones that kept her going.

    Leila wanted Carine to know this side of her mother, but she debated in her mind whether she already knew or not. But that question could be asked later, for now, only one wish was clear inside her mind.

 Chapter 32: Bandaged Frustration

    Underneath the ruins of an abandoned town on the outskirts of Setus, a secret meeting was taking place once again.

    Three men huddled around a small round wooden table deep underground. A single lantern was keeping the room dimly lit. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thin layers of dust had settled into the walls and tables, and there was a noticeable hole leading into concrete on one side of the wall.

    One man, with bandages all over, pressed his hands beside his head. His voice was muffled by the cloth, but his frustration in it was unmistakable.  ¡°Our first kidnapping attempt¡­ and we failed¡­¡±

    Another man, lanky in appearance, leaned forward to offer his opinion. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a shame. But it¡¯s not like she was our only shot at bagging a Unique Talent.¡±

    The bandaged man¡¯s eye twitched, his left one, that is, since the other was hidden beneath layers of cloth. ¡°A shame? A shame?! We can¡¯t even kidnap a single girl and you just call it a shame?!¡±

    The third man, the shorter of the three, leaned back in surprise with his chair creaking. ¡°Dude, calm down. Look, there¡¯s always next time. There¡¯s plenty of other targets for us to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The bandaged man slammed his fist on the table, making the rickety old thing creak ominously. ¡°I want that girl! She made us look like idiots!¡±

    The lanky man sighed, shaking his head in disagreement. ¡°Listen, it was just bad luck. Who would know the entire bandit squad would get wiped out by the ¡®Bandit Hunter¡¯? We only heard of that rumor recently!¡±

    The shorter man nodded. ¡°Yeah, besides, we don¡¯t even know if that girl has any worthwhile Talents, let alone a Unique one. She¡¯s not worth the double effort, we should just focus on¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The bandaged man interrupted once again, his voice nearly a shout now. His eye gleamed with a manic intensity as he leaned forward, the table groaning under the pressure of his weight. ¡°There has to be something with that girl¡­ yes! That¡¯s it! She must be super important! That¡¯s why the Bandit Hunter was protecting her!¡±

    The other two men exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of skepticism and concern.

    ¡°Dude, that¡¯s a far fetch if I¡¯ve ever seen one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should calm it down a little bit. I know you¡¯re trying to climb the ladder and all, but this is just¨C¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m sure of it!!¡± The bandaged man¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke, a note of desperation creeping in. He slammed his other hand on the table, causing the lantern to wobble dangerously. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Listen to me for a second! She has to have a Unique Talent, I¡¯m sure of it! If we nab her, we might even get to be in the Right Hand of the organization!¡±

    The lanky man rubbed the back of his neck, letting out a long sigh. ¡°Look man, I get that you¡¯re upset, but look at the bigger picture here. You¡¯re telling us to chase someone randomly with extra effort. This is a really bad idea, do you know how pissed Sir Sauro would be if he hears about this?¡±

    The shorter man leaned back in his chair. ¡°Yeah, thankfully he¡¯s still taking care of things over at HQ. We should at least focus on something productive while he¡¯s gone.¡±

    The bandaged man¡¯s eye twitched again, and his hands balled into fists. "You idiots," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "You¡¯re just too scared to take risks. But mark my words, I¡¯m not giving up. I¡¯ll prove you both wrong!"

    He shoved his chair back with a loud scrape and stood up abruptly, sending a wave of dust swirling through the air. Without another word, he stormed out of the room, his footsteps echoing up the stairs leading to the surface.

    ¡°Well, there he goes,¡± The lanky man said, more to himself than to the other man.

    ¡°You think we should stop him?¡± The other joined, his tone wasn¡¯t exactly concerned, more like someone considering an annoying task.

    The lanky man considered it for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Nah. We won¡¯t be able to convince him of anything without Sir Sauro. Let¡¯s just hope he won¡¯t cause a big problem with this solo act.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right. It¡¯d be a hassle to clean up his mess, but it¡¯ll be even more of a hassle trying to stop him. Who knows, he might actually bring home something useful, but I won¡¯t hold my breath for it.¡±

    ¡ª

    It was a cold morning, a small rain had passed last night and the cool breeze proved that. The chilly air stung the bandaged man¡¯s skin through the gaps of his wrappings.

    Last night¡¯s rain made the ground a frustrating muck to walk on, clinging to the man¡¯s boots whenever he took a step. Despite that, he trudged forward, his eyes glaring at nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show them! I¡¯ll show them, alright!¡± The bandaged man muttered under his breath. The thought of his so-called comrades dismissing his plans made his blood boil. They didn¡¯t understand the potential he had seen, the window of opportunity that was just opened for them, but all they did was doubt it.

    That¡¯s fine, they just don¡¯t want to move up in life, he thought. Besides, he would make them regret doubting him soon enough.

    With a rough tug, he pulled a crumpled parchment from within the folds of his cloak. The paper had some symbols written on it, but it was nearly washed out from wear. The paper itself was worn and strained from many uses, but it should have one more charge.

    Raising it to the side of his head, he grumbled, ¡°Connect to HQ.¡±

    For a moment, nothing happened. The bandaged man¡¯s impatience flared. He tightened the grip of his fingers on the parchment, as if forcing it to work faster. Then, just as he was about to drop and stomp the thing, it flickered to life with a blue light.

    A voice crackled through the parchment, devoid of any emotion. ¡°What is it?¡± it asked curtly.

    ¡°This is me, Kiren, from the Setus Scouting Group,¡± he said with a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯m requesting several spies to my site, as well as a few communication supplies. I believe I have found a potential recruit.¡±

    The bandaged man, Kiren, held a voice of confidence, as if he believed in the inevitably of his success. He knew the request was sudden and unusual, but he hoped that his assertiveness would be enough to convince the headquarters to grant him what he needed.

    The voice on the other end of the parchment was silent for what felt like an eternity, though it was just a couple of minutes. Kiren stood impatiently, tapping his foot on the muddy ground with his chest pounding.

    Was it possible they would deny his request? If they did, it would mean he¡¯d have to go at this entirely alone, without support or resources. As the silence went on, he pondered if the parchment was broken or something, but no, it was still bathed in blue light.

    Then, finally, the voice responded.

    ¡°Very well, we have acknowledged your request. They would arrive in three hours'' time. Please wait patiently for their report.¡±

    Kiren widened his eyes in surprise. That was surprisingly fast. Which meant the HQ was placing a great trust in his intel.

    Suddenly, he felt a huge weight of responsibility was just hoisted upon him. But, there was no need to worry, Carine had to have an Unique Talent, his instincts was sure of it.

    Relief washed over Kiren, but he didn¡¯t allow himself to dwell on it. This was only the first step of his way to becoming a Right Hand member, there was still much to do.

    As the blue light died down, Kiren let go of the parchment and watched as it fell to the muddy ground at his feet. Instantly, blue flames sprang up, engulfing the parchment in a sudden, intense burst of fire. It burned quickly, leaving nothing behind but its black ashes,

    ¡°Now,¡± he muttered to himself, glancing around the desolate landscape stretched out before him. ¡°Where to set up base?¡±

    The outskirts of Setus were scattered with these old ruins, a result of the kingdom¡¯s shift in focus and resources to build more towns near the capital. Many villages and towns in the outskirts were abandoned as the people moved to these new establishments for a better life.

    These ruins provided the perfect base for operations like his, and he was thankful for it. After considering it for a moment, he decided to head in a random direction. The key was to find the first set of abandoned ruins he could locate, shouldn¡¯t be a hard thing to do.

    Kiren set off, wading through thick mud as he moved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get that girl, I¡¯ll prove myself to be worthy, just you wait!¡±

 Chapter 33: Recovering

    I was enjoying a relaxing noon on the clinic beds, finally laying down. I didn¡¯t know how long I would be stuck here, I began to miss my old canopy bed in the mansion and, believe it or not, the stiff bed in Feyt¡¯s room.

    With bodies in pain like these though, I doubted they would transport me back to my homes so quick. I had to endure a few more until my bodies could walk again, great.

    Then, an alarmingly quick steps were booming at the hallway in front of the wooden door. The pace, the strength, the weight, it all sounded familiar to Feyt¡¯s ears.

    The worst person to have come, had come.

    Fray opened the door with a slam. At the top of her lungs, she yelled, ¡°Feeeeyyytttt!!!!!¡±

    She rushed and prepared to lunge, in other words, she was preparing to hug me. Goosebumps around my skin warned me of the danger. My body went into an instant fight-or-flight mode. I chose flight.

    But how? Every movement I made felt like I was trying to push needles into my skin.

    No, desperate times called for desperate measures. I pushed through the pain, I needed to roll away from the bed onto the floor. I didn¡¯t care how painful the drop would be, all I needed to do was to escape her attack.  My life was on the line.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    Yet, try as I might, no one could beat this monster¡¯s strength and agility.

    I was hugged with the force of a truck, I swear I could hear my bones crack.

    The world went all white with pain. My body felt like it was being wrung out by a giant, the pressure squeezing every bit of soreness to the surface. I would¡¯ve screamed, but even my lungs refused to cooperate¡ªtoo busy trying not to collapse.

    What I saw through Carine¡¯s eyes was a typical scene of familiar affection, but Feyt¡¯s body screamed otherwise.

    ¡°You had me worried sick!¡± Fray said, oblivious that she was about to murder me.

    ¡°Fray¡­ air¡­!¡± I wheezed out, trying to pry her arms off, but it was like trying to wrestle a gorilla.

    She finally let go, and I collapsed onto the bed, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Oops! Sorry!¡± she said with a sheepish grin, patting my head like nothing had happened. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re fine after all!¡±

    I was listless on the bed. I could only watch in horror through Carine¡¯s eyes as Fray continued patting me.

    After what felt like an eternity, Fray stopped her patting and allowed me to get the energy back to lay upright on my bed again.

    ¡°So, did those bandits hurt you?¡± Fray asked, her eyes leaning forward.

    ¡°Well, they did kick me in the stomach¡­¡±

    ¡°Kick in the stomach?¡± Fray whispered to herself. ¡°Hmph, so they didn¡¯t deserve mercy after all, I was right.¡±

    Fray placed a hand on my shoulder, causing me to yelp a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Big Sis already taught them a lesson!¡± she said to me with a big grin on her face. ¡°None of them can bother you anymore!¡±

    I was sure this was a typical big sibling trying to show off/comfort their siblings kind of thing, but something in her tone made it feel like she was telling the truth.

    I didn¡¯t dare ask though. Not like I had the strength to.

    ¡°So,¡± Fray turned her head toward the other me, Carine. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    With a faint smile, I introduced myself as Carine to Fray. ¡°H-Hello, my name is Carine Sareid. I was kidnapped alongside me.¡±

    Fray raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alongside¡­ ? Did they hit your head or something?¡±

    I wanted to slap myself. I messed things up.

    And be honest with me here, who wouldn¡¯t?!

    It was already hard talking to someone I knew using the identity of my other self, couple that with having to refer to myself with my other self.

    What in the world could prepare me for this?!

    ¡°S-Sorry, I misspoke. I meant I was kidnapped alongside Feyt,¡± I spoke in a dejected tone.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Fray narrowed her eyes, as if she was sizing me up. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re pretty alright.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°I heard from Dad and that noble guy. You helped Feyt out right?¡± she gave me a wide smile and a thumbs up ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ I was only helping myself, really¡­¡± I chuckled to myself.

    ¡°No, no, no! There¡¯s no need to be all humble and shtick!¡± Fray stood upright and went to Carine¡¯s bed.

    She spread her arms wide.

    Oh no.

    ¡°Come ¡®ere!¡±

    No, no, no, NO, NO, NOOOOOO¡ª

    ¡ª

    Now that both of my bodies already experienced true pain, Fray finally decided to sit back down on a nearby wooden chair, backwards, her legs spread.

    Thankfully she was wearing shorts.

    ¡°So, how exactly did you manage to get yourself kidnapped?¡± she flashed a grin. ¡°Tripped over your own feet again?¡±

    ¡°Haha, real funny.¡±

    I pondered back to the day I was kidnapped. It felt like ages ago, a lot can happen in one night.

    Then, I remembered something.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to charge Rosfeld for the potatoes,¡± I blurted out.

    Fray leaned forward, resting her arms on the back of the chair. ¡°Rosfeld? That cheap bastard? What does that have to do with the kidnapping?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you must know, he tricked me into forgetting to charge him by making me all comfortable. When I realized what he did, I went back to charge him. That was when I was kidnapped.¡±

    Fray¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and with a sharp movement, she straightened up, the chair legs thudding against the floor. She punched her own palm as she glared at the air.

    ¡°So, ultimately, this was that bastard¡¯s fault!¡± she roared. A wicked grin spread across her face. ¡°I¡¯m gonna enjoy this!¡±

    Realizing I might have accidentally set a bounty on Rosfeld¡¯s head, I quickly tried to calm Fray down.

    ¡°W-Wait, Sis! Wait a minute! It¡¯s not like I want him to get in trouble, it was an honest mistake!¡±

    Fray¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°A mistake that got you kidnapped? That ain¡¯t just a slip-up!¡± Fray cracked her knuckles. ¡°Besides, I always wanted a reason to break that cheapskate¡¯s nose!¡±

    ¡°S-Seriously, stop! If you do anything now, you¡¯ll get detained by the elder!¡±

    Fray was all about freedom, that was probably why she rarely spent time in the village. So, I used that theory of mine to challenge her.

    Fray looked at me for a bit, then she slumped back down on the chair in her usual position.

    I let out a relieved sigh.

    I¡¯m glad she was all protective of me, but I didn¡¯t want someone¡¯s blood on my hands like that.

    As if sensing my relief, Fray probably felt the need to crush that. ¡°Oh, just so you know, I¡¯m not promising anything. I¡¯ll deal with him after the party is over, is all.¡±

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Fray scooched over with the wooden chair and whispered into my ear. ¡°You think that girl¡¯s pretty?¡±

    I shot my head back. Full blush. Both bodies.

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!¡± I shouted at the top of Feyt¡¯s lungs instinctively.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Fray widened her eyes, covering her ears. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be that obvious!¡±

    I already threw that theory out of my head, I didn¡¯t need her to throw it back in the ring!

    ¡°You¡¯re that embarrassed, huh?¡± Fray prodded my cheeks. ¡°Come on, just admit it~!¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t! I really don¡¯t, okay?!¡±

    ¡°Woah, woah, woah! Rude! You can¡¯t say that in front of the girl you like!¡± Fray turned her head towards Carine. ¡°Hey, you listenin¡¯? My bro just said he doesn¡¯t like you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you blushin¡¯ too? My, my! You two are perfect for each other!¡± she beamed.

    Then, the door opened revealing one big figure. It was Dad, his face tinged with worry.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the ruckus, who are¨C¡± His eyes met with Fray¡¯s. His face full of worry was replaced with one of expectedness. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you, Fray.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you not happy to see me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s besides the point.¡±

    As if answering my prayers, Dad pointed back to the door with his thumb. ¡°Leave for a sec¡¯, I have some things I need to talk with your brother about.¡±

    ¡°Whaaaa? Come on, I missed him as much as you do!¡± Fray pouted.

    Dad gave out a sigh, he was clearly tired. ¡°Look, just give us a sec, ¡®kay? Won¡¯t take an hour.¡±

    Fray clicked her tongue. ¡°Fiiineee~¡±

    Fray reluctantly stood up, dragging her feet as she headed toward the door. Before leaving, she shot us one last teasing grin. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to hear every detail. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook yet.¡±

    As the door closed behind her, Dad let out a heavy sigh and turned to face me, his expression softening with concern. ¡°Alright, kiddo, you alright?¡±

    I nodded, trying to reassure him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. A bit shaken up, but otherwise okay.¡±

    Dad¡¯s eyes still held a trace of worry, but he managed a small smile. ¡°Glad to hear it. I was pretty worried when I heard what happened.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for coming,¡± I said, feeling a bit of relief.

    Without him, I didn¡¯t know how much longer I would have to endure Fray¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s focus on you for now. How¡¯s the recovery going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going well,¡± I replied. ¡°Just a bit sore and tired.¡±

    Dad nodded, his expression turning serious. ¡°Good to hear. We made sure you¡¯re comfortable here. But there¡¯s something else we need to talk about.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Dad took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Tell me, Feyt. How do you feel about going to the capital?¡±

 Chapter 34: Perfect Student

    ¡°Tell me, Feyt. How do you feel about going to the capital?¡±

    The question caught me off guard. I blinked, trying to process what Dad was saying.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, frowning slightly.

    Dad leaned back slightly, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Kyrat, the girl¡¯s father, said that he saw potential in you. I don¡¯t know exactly what he means, but he wanted you to train with him in the capital. Of course, you¡¯d be staying there too.¡±

    My mind raced. Potential? That word again? But why would Father be interested in Feyt?

    Like Dad, I wasn¡¯t sure what Father had seen in Feyt, but the idea of training myself sounded¡­ right.

    I needed more strength, more endurance, more experience. Sis¡¯s training definitely helped me survive that bandit leader¡¯s attacks, but that was also helped immensely by Carine¡¯s eyes. Had I been attacked alone, I would¡¯ve lost my head several times.

    Carine¡¯s eyes were powerful, yes, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep both Carine and Feyt together at all times. I needed to be able to defend myself without both of my bodies present.

    ¡°So, how about it?¡± Dad asked, his tone firm, but gentle.

    I paused, considering the offer. The capital¡­ I already live there as Carine, do I want to live there as Feyt too? To be so close to myself¡­ I find the idea of it to be slightly comforting.

    But, accepting the offer would mean leaving my home. Leaving Mom, Dad, and Sis behind. That thought made my heart churn a bit.

    However, this was a chance to improve, to become stronger, I had to take it. After facing my first life-threatening moment, , I realized that this world wasn¡¯t as peaceful as my old world.

    Bandits, monsters, wars, those were all constant worries everyone had, including mine.

    After a moment of contemplating, I nodded.

    Dad smiled, with a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Well, that¡¯s your choice. I¡¯ll discuss it with Kyrat, I¡¯ll have them pick you up in a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°Why not now?¡± I asked, not wanting to waste any time. If I was going to do this, I wanted to get started as soon as possible¡­ With a non-aching body, if possible.

    Dad chuckled for a bit, as if I just said something stupid. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to celebrate your birthday with your family?¡±

    ¡°Birthday?¡± I echoed, caught off guard again. In all the chaos, I¡¯d forgotten about it completely. My birthday¡­

    I suppose I should explain how dates work in this world first, huh? Note that I am basing this on my basic common sense of this world.

    There are only six months in this world, but the year still lasts around 360 days, every month lasting 60 days or so.

    As for the six months, there are Verdance, Monstrance, Solance, Cosence, Escance, and Nuevance.

    I won¡¯t go into the details for now, but just know that Cosence is somewhat in early Fall if we¡¯re using my old world¡¯s logic, with Escance being in late Fall.

    But then, a weird similarity popped up in both of my bodies. When I tried remembering my birthdays, I realized that, weirdly, both Carine and Feyt had the same birthday.

    Cosence 43rd.

    This couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence, right?

    Dad stood up, took a glance at the other me¡ªCarine¡ªand leaned his body forward crudely, imitating a bow.

    ¡°Thank you, for helping my son.¡±

    Being thanked for saving myself would never stop feeling weird. Besides, both Carine and Feyt worked equally to get out of that hell hole, give Feyt some more credit, dammit!

    And with that, Dad left the room, leaving both of me alone again.

    Dad and I rarely talk outside of the necessities or work. But it doesn¡¯t mean we were on bad terms. But still, talking to him one-on-one like this felt rare.

    ¡ª

    The doctor soon returned. He performed a routine check-up on both of us, but I noticed how he was extra careful around Carine, almost as if she were made of glass.

    After a few moments of silence, the doctor spoke up. ¡°Both of you should be able to move somewhat now. If you¡¯d like, try taking a few steps.¡±

    Listening to his advice, I slowly moved to the side of my beds. Both of me slowly lowered our feet onto the wooden floor. The stinging sensations were still there, sharp and annoying, but they had dulled to a tolerable level.

    As I took my first steps with both bodies, a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over me. Taking a slow step here, pushing my leg there, it was almost like¡­

    ¡ª

    The sun was setting, casting golden hues throughout the room through the windows. Both of my bodies were lying still on our beds, bored to death. Lunch and dinner passed by without anything special really happening, the doctor tried ordering Carine some more steak, but I managed to stop him, thankfully.

    I was a bit surprised Mom and Dad didn¡¯t come to visit more, and as for Father¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even poked his head in the room so far. What was he doing? Playing hide and seek? Come and check on your daughter for God¡¯s sake!

    But then, as if summoned by my thoughts, the door creaked open, and there he was¡ªFather, in all his glory. His hair was disheveled, lacking the dignity that used to emanate constantly around it.

    He¡¯d changed out of his travel outfit into something more comfortable, though even his "casual" clothes looked fancier than anything anyone else in the village could dream of wearing.

    ¡°Good evening¡­ Carine,¡± Father said as he stepped inside the room, closing the door behind him gently.

    ¡°Good evening, Father.¡±

    Father moved to Carine¡¯s bed and sat on an empty bed nearby. For a moment, he just sat there, his gaze boring into the wooden floor. The silence was awkward, to say the least.

    Finally, he raised his head and, with a low regretful voice, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­?¡±

    That caught me off guard. Father was apologizing, his head hung low.

    ¡°I failed you,¡± he continued, his gaze intense, though it didn¡¯t quite meet mine. ¡°I let my guard down, and because of that, I let them take you away. I put you in danger, and as your Father, I cannot forgive myself for that.¡±

    His voice was thick with guilt, I could see that it weighed heavily on him. I¡­ didn¡¯t really know what to do in this situation.

    I felt like any response I made would only make things more awkward. With not a lot of options, I decided to trust my instincts and go with the flow.

    I offered him a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright Father. Everyone makes mistakes, even you. What matters is that you came for me. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    Father shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true at all. You fought against that bandit leader alone and escaped the cave. We merely found you by coincidence, that was all.¡± Father turned his head to the setting sun outside. ¡°And there¡¯s also that Bandit Killer on the loose¡­¡±

    ¡°Bandit Killer?¡±

    Father nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a big name around here. Apparently, they appear every few months or so, killing the bandits around the village proximity, always with a spear. We found countless of his victims around the forest.¡±

    Hearing that straightforward nickname jogged my memories a bit. As Feyt, thanks to my superhuman ears, I¡¯d overheard all kinds of gossip and rumors around the village. I knew the juiciest bits of every neighbor¡¯s drama and every rumor that floated around.

    One of the biggest rumors was about this mysterious figure known as the Bandit Killer. Every few months, piles of dead bandits would be discovered, whether in an open field, at their hideout, or in the forest.

    Most of them died with a gaping hole in their chest from a stab or were covered in countless slashes. Hunters around the village concluded the wounds had to come from a spear. But even knowing the weapon didn¡¯t help much since no one knew who this Bandit Killer was.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a blessing that he dealt with the countless bandits in that forest, but we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s friend or foe¡­¡± Father continued.

    The Bandit Hunter saved us, does it really matter? All I cared about was that we didn¡¯t have to fight our way through a horde of bandits. Handling two was already enough of a nightmare.

    ¡°Father, all that mattered was both of us are safe. You shouldn¡¯t worry too much about things that already passed.¡±

    All I wanted after that whole ordeal was to go home and flop down on my soft, canopy bed. Oh how I miss them already.

    Father raised his head, finally meeting my gaze. ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯ve always been kind, Carine, despite your attitude.¡±

    Ouch. Slightly offended, here. What does he mean by that?

    Father stood up and pulled me into a gentle hug¡ªnothing like the bone-crushing ones Fray gives. With a raspy voice, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back, Carine! I¡¯m so glad!¡±

    His hug tightened around me, but it wasn¡¯t painful at all. I returned the hug with my own. ¡°I missed you too, Father.¡±

    Releasing me from his hug, Father placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Once we¡¯re back home, help me calm down your Mother for me, alright?¡± Father said, flashing a weirdly gentle grin.

    How would she react when she learned that I was kidnapped? Well, she would probably scold Father to kingdom come.

    But, she would probably worried immensely as well. Whether I like it or not, I had to be there for her¡­ and Father.

    Regaining his calm, Father gave his hair a quick swipe with his hands, slicking it back. With his usual gentle smile, Father raised his head, his gaze fixed on the other me¡ªFeyt.

    ¡°Feyt, is it?¡± Father asked himself. ¡°That bandit leader, he said you and my daughter gave him a good fight. I understand if he said my daughter frightened him since she¡¯s personally trained by me¡­¡±

    S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°But If I may, could I ask where and how you trained?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow as Feyt. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I already heard it from your father. You wanted to participate in my sword school, and I¡¯m glad you accepted. I wanted to see it with my own eyes, the potential that bandit saw in you.¡±

    ¡°But, there was something amiss.¡± Father continued. ¡°I consulted with your parents and also your sister. Other than stamina training and occasional farm work, you don¡¯t seem to have any formal training. My question is, where do you obtain combat experience that¡¯s on par with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Ack¨C!¡± The words stuck in my throat.

    He already interrogated my family? So that was what he was up to all this time.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him I learned his sword techniques through Carine¡¯s memories, I wanted to keep the two-bodies-one-soul thing under wraps. It would be a massive hassle if that got out.

    To avoid suspicion, I needed to answer fast. I decided to use the first excuse I could think of inside my head. ¡°I learned it from Carine, haha¡­¡± I lightly scratched the back of my head, trying to hide my nervousness.

    Father¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you learned my school¡¯s techniques from Carine, and that was enough to make you be on the same level as Carine?¡±

    Hearing him tear apart my flimsy lie so effortlessly was embarrassing. I tried brainstorming for another excuse, but then I realized I¡¯d made a mistake. He wasn¡¯t just dissecting my lie¡ªhe actually believed it.

    How could I tell? The look of utter amazement on his face.

    ¡°Remarkable.¡± That was all he said before staring deep into my eyes, which, I¡¯ll be honest, was a little creepy. Then he closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes, you will be a perfect student indeed.¡±

    Father started pacing around the room, his eyes locked onto me¡ªFeyt. His eyes were gleaming, as if he was a kid receiving a new toy.

    ¡°I wonder, how long will you master our basics? Will you be like Carine and master our intermediate course in a month? Hmm, no, you¡¯ll probably finish it in a bit later than that, or maybe not? With that potential of yours, you might surpass Kirsten and Lloyd in a year. Should I put you through the regular schedule? Or perhaps something more intense¡­¡± Father went on and on, his monologue getting faster by the second and a lot more enthusiastic as well.

    He continued for a while, not letting both of me get a word in. He went about how he would train me under a waterfall, have me climb mountains daily, and so much more.

    I would learn later on that those were all his plans for Carine¡¯s original training, but Mother stopped him so I could learn other things as well.

    By the time night fully settled in, Father was still pacing, lost in his elaborate plans. The schedule he had planned was even crazier than Carine¡¯s! From pre-dawn up until night, it was all training, training, and training!

    I began to wonder if human rights exist in this world.

    Luckily, the doctor finally came in. The moment the door creaked open, I shot him a look that screamed,

    I was beginning to regret taking up Father¡¯s offer.

 Chapter 35: Instincts

    The next morning, after a relatively normal breakfast¡ªoutside of Carine¡¯s soup, which had more meat chunks than Feyt¡¯s¡ªwe were trying to move around slowly under the Doctor¡¯s guidance.

    We were told to do a few simple stretches, the doctor jotted a few lines on the paper on his clipboard as we did so.

    ¡°Both of you are improving faster than I thought. When you two were brought in, your muscles were so strained I thought they might break your bones.¡±

    He said such a horrifying thing so casually, that¡¯s a doctor for you.

    After a few more checks, the doctor nodded with a satisfied smile on his face.

    ¡°Both of you should be able to move about the village now. I think you can go home now, boy. Just make sure you visit here once a day so I could check up on ya¡¯.¡± He turned his head to Carine. ¡°As for Lady Sareid, I¡¯m afraid I cannot let you go just yet. The carriage home will be long and bumpy, I¡¯m sure. I ask that you consider staying with us for a bit longer until you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±

    He sure changed his tone when he addressed Carine. I was starting to get fed up with this unequal treatment.

    It didn¡¯t feel good to be ignored as Feyt, and being treated differently as Carine didn¡¯t feel good as well¡­ Okay, maybe a bit, but surely it was not worth being ignored on the other end!

    ¡°Lady Sareid?¡± he asked, probably concerned as to why I was staring him down. ¡°H-Has my service been unsatisfying so far?! P-Please, tell me! What can I do?!¡±

    He went into instant full¨Cpanic mode. Just how much do these guys fear nobles and aristocrats? Were they that bad to garner this much ¡°respect¡±?

    I decided to just be blunt with my feelings. ¡°Look, I appreciate that you are taking special care of me. But, there¡¯s no need to pay much attention to me. I won¡¯t scream ¡®Off with your head!¡¯ or anything.¡± I faced the other me. ¡°Instead, take equal care of both of us, please. I¡¯m sure he felt lonely being ignored by the only doctor here¡­¡±

    The doctor¡¯s eyes widened, silently staring at me. Did I say something wrong?

    ¡°F-Forgive me, Lady Sareid! I was just grateful for the donation your father made to the clinic, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it would be rude of me to not make you as comfortable as possible!¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    These soft new clothes, the comfortable bed sheets and pillows¡­ It all made sense. The clinic could afford them due to Father¡¯s donation.

    So they weren¡¯t singling me out of fear, but gratitude? Well, no, I still did detect a tinge of fear in their voices whenever I addressed them. That was still a factor.

    At least they didn¡¯t fully see me as a snobbish spoiled kid.

    ¡°I would appreciate it if you treat me the same as you would any other patient, Doctor.¡±

    The doctor hastily nodded. ¡°O-Of course! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    ¡­

    Now that I was permitted to take a walk around the village, I pondered whether I should take a breath of fresh air outside or not. Then, I heard gentle footsteps approaching the door.

    The door opened, revealing a blonde woman and a brown-haired boy.

    ¡°Feyt!¡± Ricent shouted from the doorway. He rushed to my bedside with a wide smile on his face.

    I was relieved to see his face. I hadn¡¯t seen him in a while. I was busy with farmwork, and he was busy helping his mom at the bar.

    I was grateful to see him visiting me, he must¡¯ve been worried sick for me¡­ or so I thought.

    ¡°So! How was it?! Fighting bandits, I mean!¡±

    ¡°What kind of question is that?!¡±

    ¡°How was the escape?! Did you do parkour on the trees as they chase you around?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a ninja! Also, it wasn¡¯t that thrilling!¡±

    What is up with him? It was as if he was fun first, safety second.

    Ignoring his constant barrage of questions, I turned my eye to the other visitor, standing by the doorway with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I called out to her.

    I figured she would rush over and hug me right away, but she was just standing there, as if unsure what to do.

    Finally, she raised her head and walked towards my bedside, standing behind Ricent. With watery eyes, she spoke in a nasal tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Feyt!¡±

    She went into a surprise hug, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°S-Sorry?! For what?!¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°I¡ª¡ªI was the one who sent you to the market! I¡ª¡ªI made you get kidnapped!! I¡¯m sorryyyyy!!!~~¡±

    Her tears and snot were going everywhere as she shook uncontrollably with me in her arms. And most of all, there was an unmistakable smell of alcohol around her.

    ¡°And¡ª¡ªand!! I didn¡¯t visit you yesterday because¡ª¡ªbecause I¡¯m scared you¡¯re mad!!~¡±

    I tried my best to pull Mom away, trying to calm her down. ¡°M-Mom! Calm down! It¡¯s not your fault, really! I¡¯m not mad!!¡±

    Mom continued her drunken sob as she clung to me. ¡°B-But I was sooooo scared!!¡± She wailed, her face buried in my shoulder. ¡°W-What if something happened?! And¡ª¡ªand I was the one at fault!! I¡¯m such a terrible mother!!¡±

    ¡°M-Mom, really!¡± I groaned, giving Ricent a helpless look, hoping he''d jump in and save me.

    Instead, Ricent just stood there, his face curious. ¡°So that¡¯s why Mom stayed up late last night¡­¡±

    My instincts told me Aunt Diane was tending to Mom all night long. I probably should head to the bar and apologize on her behalf as soon as I got out of the clinic.

    Finally, after much struggle, I managed to wiggle free enough to grab a handkerchief from the bedside table, offering it to Mom in the hopes she¡¯d at least mop up the flood of tears and¡­ other things. ¡°Here! Please just¡­ take a deep breath, okay?¡±

    She took the handkerchief and blew her nose loudly. ¡°You¡¯re not¡ª¡ªmad at me?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m home, and I¡¯m not mad at all.¡± I gently patted her head, trying to sound as reassuring as possible.

    ¡°I-In any case! I¡¯m safe! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me, Mom. So let¡¯s just forget about it, kay¡¯?¡±

    Mom pulled away slightly, her teary eyes wide. ¡°You¡­ you forgive me? My baby¡¯s growing up so fast!!¡± And before I knew it, she went straight back to hugging me. No sobbing this time, thankfully.

    Despite how uncomfortable being hugged for long periods of time, I felt calm and warm. I truly felt like I was finally safe.

    Ricent, meanwhile, leaned in close and whispered, ¡°So, so¡­ can you teach me how to beat up bandits?¡±

    I gave him a sharp look. ¡°Dude, can you read the room?¡±

    Ricent raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s there to read? I don¡¯t see any books.¡±

    I stared dumbfoundedly at him, but I had a feeling reprimanding this dense piece of rock would be futile, so I decided to just ignore him for the time being as I tried to calm down Mom.

    ¡ª

    In an abandoned wooden shack, nestled inside the forest bordering Setus and Ortensia, Kiren sat on a wooden chair as a hooded woman knelt before him.

    ¡°So, have you breached the archive?¡±

    The hooded woman nodded silently. She pulled out a small scroll from her pouch, handing it over to Kiren with both hands.

    ¡°And this is¡­?¡±

    ¡°A Talent Scroll belonging to the person named Carine Sareid, as you requested, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t realize you could get it in one day! Nice!¡±

    He admitted he had underestimated the spies HQ had sent him. The fact they managed to breach into the Royal Archive and steal the thing he wanted in a single day amazed him.

    Were these spies just that good? Or was Setus too lax with their security? Either way, he got what he wanted, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Kiren grabbed the scroll out of the spy¡¯s hands and unceremoniously unfurled it, his eyes dilated as he examined the scroll before him.

    Then, a horrifying fact trembled him in his seat.

    ¡°W-What?! She only has two symbols?!¡± He shouted in surprise.

    Only two Talent Symbols... At best, that would mean she has two Talents, but the more likely scenario was that Carine only has one Talent. An average Joe would have three to four Talents the moment they were born, which meant¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s useless?!¡± Kiren shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Kiren, his hair already balding, began to thin his hair out even more as he began scratching them furiously.

    ¡°W-W-What do I do?! I already contacted the HQs for these spies¡­ they even sent them in three hours¡­ I-If I told them the target was a bust¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to him if he didn¡¯t bring home any results. This whole operation, which hadn¡¯t even started yet, was the beginning of his slow painful death, his instinct was sure.

    But then, he realized. His instincts were never wrong before. He was sure that this Carine girl had a Unique Talent. Capturing her would mean an instant promotion.

    He began cooking up a plan. To convince the HQ¡ªand most importantly Sir Sergio¡ªof his plan, he could fabricate this Talent Scroll.

    After all, a Talent Scroll, once activated, was just a normal scroll with random symbols scribbled onto it. Faking one shouldn¡¯t be hard, right?

    Why hadn¡¯t others thought of this? He thought of himself as a genius, puffing up his chest.

    The three spies circling Kiren, they won¡¯t snitch on him, he thought. Their orders¡ªgiven by the HQ¡ªwere only to listen to his orders, nothing more, nothing less.

    Thus, Kiren entrusted the task of creating a believable Talent Scroll, one containing a fake Unique Symbol, to the spies. After that would be all about convincing Sir Sergio to help capture Carine Sareid.

    HQ might be mad if they found out about the fabrication, but Kiren was sure they would understand that his intention was for the betterment of the organization. Then, they would praise him for his creativity and independence!

    A small grin crept onto his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a Right Hand member, for sure!¡±

 Chapter 36: Young Loveâ€¦?

    A new day arrived. After another normal breakfast, I decided it was time to return home as Feyt. Staying in a room with myself alone felt weird, and a bit sad if you think about it.

    I called upon the doctor. He didn¡¯t arrive though, it was the nurse who answered my call.

    I only ever saw her bring in food for me occasionally, it would seem she was rarely here. Most of my time in this clinic was spent alone with the doctor, so I didn¡¯t mind this change of pace.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, her brown eyes gentle and caring.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go home now, can I get my stuff?¡±

    She pondered for a moment. ¡°Hmm¡­ Surely you don¡¯t plan on going alone? I¡¯d be more than happy to walk with you until you¡¯re safely home.¡±

    She was kind, as expected. Her previous tenseness for being in the same room as Carine had dampened, which was a huge relief. I prefer this over her stammering all the time.

    I considered her offer to walk me home for a bit. After that whole ordeal, I was a bit iffy about going home alone¡­ I kept wondering to myself, what if I get kidnapped again?

    Sure, lightning never strikes the same place twice, but the fear was still there, you know? Besides, I was a teenager, I was a bit sensitive emotions-wise.

    In need of a soothing presence to calm my nerves, I decided to nod to her offer. ¡°Sure, thanks a lot, miss!¡±

    She flashed a warm gentle smile. ¡°Alright then! Please wait here a minute. I¡¯ll go grab your belongings.¡±

    She left the room at a gentle pace. I was grateful that she was so kind, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if everyone kept being tense all around me just because of Carine.

    I attentively listened to the nurse¡¯s steps as she moved around the building. Then, I heard another set of footsteps from what I could hear was the entrance. Judging from the weight and pace of the steps, I knew who it was immediately.

    Then, the nurse almost bumped into the visitor as she was descending the creaky wooden stairs.

    ¡°L-Lord Sareid! F-Forgive me! I didn¡¯t see where I was going, I¨C¡± I could practically hear her twisting her body to bow up and down fervently.

    Father chuckled, interrupting her. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mind it. By the way, whose clothes do you have there?¡±

    ¡°¡ª? This? It¡¯s Feyt¡¯s clothes, I¡¯m about to walk him home since he has recovered enough to walk.¡±

    Father fell silent a bit, contemplating something. Then, with an intrigued tone of voice, spoke up. ¡°If I may, can you allow me to walk him home?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The nurse blurted. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I echoed inside the room.

    My heart sank hearing what they were discussing outside. I didn¡¯t know what Father was planning, but I could only hope it wasn¡¯t another schedule planning. If he insisted on the previous night¡¯s plans, I would need to find a way to turn down his training offer.

    ¡­

    The door swung open vigorously as an energetic¡ªyet calm¡ªold man burst through.

    "Good morning!" Father said¡ªnot quite a shout, but it had the same lively energy.

    ¡°Morning, Father,¡± I answered him as Carine as I usually would.

    In response, Father raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hm? You¡¯re not surprised I¡¯m here?¡±

    Yeah, I could literally hear him coming from a mile away. Not like I had any reason to tell him that though, so I kept that thought in my heart.

    Father cleared his throat and approached Feyt¡¯s bed. ¡°Feyt, you¡¯re going home, right?¡± He said, my clothes draped over his right arm.

    I reluctantly nodded my head. ¡°Y-Yes, why?¡±

    A gentle smile crept upon his face. ¡°Can I come with?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I mean, sure¡­?¡± I would prefer having someone walk me home, but does it have to be him? The nurse stood at the doorway, looking defeated.

    ¡°Why though?¡± I had to ask.

    ¡°It is nothing special, I was just planning on heading over there myself, so I might as well. I promised your Father a drink, you see?¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I understood now. ¡°Well, sure, I can lead the way.¡±

    Killing two birds with one stone, so that was his plan¡­ or was it?

    ¡°Great!¡± Father responded. He turned his gaze to Carine. ¡°You¡¯re coming with, Carine.¡±

    ¡°¡°Huh?!¡±¡± Both my bodies exclaimed, a look of dumbfoundedness spread over both of our faces.

    ¡ª

    And so, I was walking beside myselves, Father keeping pace with us from behind us, keeping his eyes open.

    The mood was awkward, to say the least. Father practically forced me¡ªCarine¡ªto come with him to Feyt¡¯s home. I spent the first few minutes of the walk, pondering how I should introduce myself to my own family.

    Should I just introduce Carine as Feyt, or as her?

    What should I say to not make things awkward?

    Will Sis worsen things up? I was sure she would, I then began trying to think up ways to not arouse her teasing.

    As we continued walking, Father asked with a worried tone, noticing our silence. ¡°Is something the matter, you two?¡±

    Both of me jumped a bit to the sudden question. Father then placed a hand on my shoulders, his grip gentle but firm. ¡°You two are going to be training together from now on. So I need you two to get along, don¡¯t be shy. Go on, introduce yourselves properly!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡± Father nudged our shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy!¡±

    Father said it like it was the easy thing to do. I mean, it was, for others at least¡­

    This nervousness was unbefitting of Carine, but I couldn¡¯t think of a good way to not make this conversation awkward!

    Staying silent any longer would be weird, though. So, I had no other option but to swallow my nervousness as best as I could, and just ad-lib it.

    ¡°M-My name is C-Carine Sareid¡­ N-Nice to meet you¡­¡± my voice trailed off at the end.

    ¡°M-My name is Feyt¡­ Nice to m-meet you too¡­¡±

    Father seemed to notice the tenseness of our voices. He raised a worried tone and asked, ¡°Carine, are you still unwell? I never saw you speak like that before.¡±

    I knew it, I couldn¡¯t keep up the act as Carine like this. I couldn¡¯t think of any excuses either, so I just stayed silent, my cheeks blushing from embarrassment.

    I decided, that if time permitted, I would practice talking to myself in the future¡­

    ¡ª

    Kyrat was astonished. For the first time in his life, he saw his daughter blush¡­

    He rarely even saw her put out a genuine smile, but here she was, hanging her head to hide her tomato-red face. Her ears, however, betrayed her.

    What would cause such a strong reaction from his daughter? he asked himself. He turned his attention to the boy, whose shoulder he was gripping with his left hand.

    He too, hung his head low, ears blaring red.

    As the three continued walking in awkward silence, Kyrat used the time to piece together the clues.

    He wasn¡¯t a detective, so he was easily baffled by the clues before him. Actually, that wasn¡¯t quite right; he understood them just fine¡ªit was more that he refused to accept them.

    Feyt and Carine had been kidnapped together and fought back to escape a life-threatening situation. Now, Carine, who was always composed, was blushing and stammering in front of Feyt.

    Any sane person could deduce what was happening, and Kyrat believed he was still sane, so, reluctantly, he realized the truth.

    Kyrat stopped in his tracks, confusing the teens in front of him.

    ¡°C-C-Carine¡­ A-And Feyt too¡­¡±

    ¡°F-Father?¡± Carine asked, her face still blushing slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kyrat¡¯s grip on both of their shoulders tightened, the question he wanted to ask felt stuck in his throat, but he had to make sure.

    ¡°Are you two¡­ in love?¡±

    ¡°¡°Not a chance!!!¡±¡± The two responded synchronously instantly with a shout, their faces went even redder than before.

    Seeing Carine so flustered, Kyrat finally accepted that his theory was true. He had to come to terms with reality.

    He leaned closer to Feyt, who was still beet-red. In a low, almost theatrical tone, he whispered, ¡°I shall see if you¡¯re worthy of my daughter. Prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Please stop it! This is a misunderstanding!!¡± he shouted.

    Carine too seemed even more worried and flustered, as if she knew what he had whispered to Feyt¡¯s ear, which meant she too was on the same page as him.

    Kyrat couldn¡¯t hold it in, tears of joy were welling in his eyes.

    ¡°M-My Carine¡­ is in love!! I-I-I have to tell Reina! L-L-Leila too¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Like I said, this is all a misunderstanding!!!¡± she shouted.

    Unfortunately, her words would never reach his ears.

 Chapter 37: Visiting My Own Home

    The sun continued to assault us from above, I wanted nothing more than to get inside and have a cup of water. And as if things weren¡¯t uncomfortable enough, Father was awfully sheepish, clearly deep into the misunderstanding from before about me and¡­ well, me.

    He was like a high school girl who just received the hottest tea. That image really doesn¡¯t help his dignified impression¡­

    Eventually, after a long awkward walk, we arrived at my home¡ªFeyt¡¯s home, to be specific.

    I stepped up as Feyt and knocked on the door. After hearing some shuffling inside the house, the creaky wooden door opened, revealing Dad in his casual attire, which was his usual plain shirt meant for fieldwork.

    His face lit up in surprise as soon as he saw me. ¡°Feyt? Already home?¡±

    I nodded, forcing a small smile. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Before I could brace myself, Dad grabbed me into a bear hug, the kind of strong, overenthusiastic hug that felt a little too tight. I could see where Fray got her habits now. At least Dad¡¯s hug was a lot gentler.

    ¡°Welcome home, Feyt! Didn¡¯t expect they let you out this early! I was just about to pay another visit!¡±

    He let me down from his hug gently, then as I was about to reply to him, Father spoke up. ¡°Hey there, Rayn!¡±

    Dad peeked behind me, noticing Father who was standing in front of the porch. ¡°Kyrat? Why are you¨C¡± His eyes met the other me. ¡°And Carine too?¡±

    ¡­

    The three of us were invited inside. The rackety wooden chairs felt uncomfortable to be sat on as Carine, despite I was just fine as Feyt.

    Trying my best not to shift around too much, I sat silently as Mom began cooking up a meal.

    ¡°Thank you for coming such a long way to our house!¡± Mom said enthusiastically as she was whipping up her specialty, vegetable soup.

    Father waved his hand, flashing a gentle smile. ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I was escorting Feyt back home safely. It¡¯s my duty to protect, after all.¡±

    Dad joined in. ¡°Seriously though, thank you!¡± He bowed deeply. When he raised his head, his face was filled with worry. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m guessing you want to talk about sending Feyt to the training school?¡±

    Father chuckled, waving it off. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to worry about that for now.¡± He clapped a hand on Dad¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let us celebrate for our children¡¯s safety first and foremost!¡± Turning to Mom, Father asked,. ¡°Tell me, have anything to drink?¡±

    Mom¡¯s eyes sparkle. ¡°Oh, do I ever~?¡± It was as if she was waiting for that question her entire life.

    Dad¡¯s expression turned grim as he locked eyes with Father. "You''ve doomed us all."

    Father blinked, thrown off by the sudden shift. "W-What?"

    Mom practically shouted, "Fray! Get those bottles from the shack! All of ¡®em!"

    Father tried to rein her in. ¡°N-No, there¡¯s no need to go that far. One glass is enough, right?¡± He glanced at Dad for backup, but Dad had already resigned.

    ¡°My wife will use any excuse to drink.¡± He patted Father¡¯s shoulder sympathetically. "Hope your stomach¡¯s ready for this."

    They talked as if they were heading to war for God¡¯s sake. I was a bit out of the loop, why were they so grim?

    Sure, Mom might drink a lot¡­ but it wasn¡¯t that bad, right?

    Mom shouted again, ¡°Fray! Wake up!¡±

    All of a sudden, the snoring I kept hearing inside Fray¡¯s room stopped, followed by an annoyed grumbling and a quiet, ¡°Dammit.¡±

    Fray got out of her room, hair messy and clothes loose. She rubbed her eyes as she waddled down the cramped hallway to the dining room. ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± she said before yawning.

    I looked at her dumbfounded. Had she been asleep all day long?

    ¡°Oh? Is this your daughter?¡± Father asked Dad. Before Dad could answer though, Fray stopped once she reached the room. Now everyone was here.

    Her narrowed eyes opened slightly, and then she saw us. ¡°Eh? We have visitors?¡± Her eyes widened even more when she saw me, Carine.

    Her earlier fatigue vanished in an instant. ¡°Ohh!¡± She turned her head towards the other me who was unfortunately her little brother. ¡°First day off the clinic and you already brought a wife! Nice one!¡±

    ¡°¡°Over my dead bodies!!¡±¡±

    It was then I realized, I was in a world of hurt if I didn¡¯t resolve this misunderstanding completely.

    ¡ª

    It was another rainy day on the outskirts of Setus. Kiren had returned to the previous base where his co-workers were waiting for him.

    ¡°See? Told you there was nothing worth chasing for in that kid,¡± one of them said to him.

    The other one nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just focus on scouting and follow Sir Sauro¡¯s plans for now.¡±

    It would seem these two never had faith in him. Well, no matter, he was about to prove them wrong anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Kiren said confidently. ¡°I already called Sir Sauro here for a meeting.¡±

    The two men in front of him widened their eyes in shock. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± the lanky one shouted.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t produced any results yet! If he shows up to our empty hands, he¡¯ll demote you¡ªno, us!!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Kiren chuckled silently, making the two in front of him worried that he might have gone crazy. ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t produce any results?¡±

    ¡°What are you¨C?¡±

    Kiren pulled out a scroll out of his coat. He threw it onto the recently wiped wooden table, and the scroll naturally unfurled, revealing its contents.

    The two men reluctantly leaned forward, reading the symbols displayed on the aging paper. After only a few seconds of gazing upon the scroll, the two men stood up in stunned amazement.

    ¡°T-This symbol!¡±

    ¡°That definitely looks like a potential Unique Symbol!¡±

    Besides the two easily recognizable basic Symbols, there was one that looked foreign, as if it was a random scribble or a failed art project. But the important thing was the fact that they never saw it in the past, which meant it was¡­ unique.

    The two men raised their heads, their eyes could pop out at any moment.

    ¡°W-Whose Talent Scroll is this?!¡±

    ¡°A-And how did you find them?!¡±

    Kiren let out a laugh. He raised a thumb and pointed it at himself. ¡°My instincts never lie!!!¡±

    The two men stood dumbfounded, but they couldn¡¯t deny his achievement. If they showed Sir Sauro this finding, the three of them would be promoted. But, Kiren would not allow that.

    When Sir Sauro promotes Kiren, which he undoubtedly would, he would announce himself as the sole contributor to this finding. That¡¯s right; the only reason he called for a meeting in front of his co-workers was to rub it on their faces.

    After a while of waiting, a trail of footsteps could be heard descending the stairs heading into the underground base. The clicks of his formal footwear were unmistakable to the densest of ears, so Kiren could deduce who it was.

    Kiren turned around and immediately knelt vigorously. ¡°Welcome, Sir Sauro!¡±

    Sergio, who just arrived at the room, looked down at the kneeling Kiren with curious eyes.

    ¡°You were the one I punished last time, yes?¡±

    Kiren pushed his head deeper. ¡°Yes, sir! I have fixed my ways and am willing to prove myself to make it up to you, sir!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Sergio hummed to himself as he stroked his chin. Then, without even acknowledging him, Sergio walked past Kiren and sat on an empty seat.

    Kiren¡¯s eyes twitched, but he swallowed his pride. In the future, when he would inevitably be a member of Right Hand, Sergio would be his co-worker. He needed tolerance, so after taking a few deep breaths, Kiren stood up and turned to face the back of Sergio.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Sergio said. ¡°I was on an important mission up north, so I hope this is worth it. Which one of you called me here?¡±

    ¡°It was me, sir!¡± Kiren said with confidence.

    Sergio turned around from his chair. ¡°You?¡± His face, while still composed, had a certain aura of suspicion in it.

    Kiren grew nervous, but he needed to convince Sergio the most of his plan if he wanted it to work.

    ¡°A-As you can see on the table, Sir Sauro, I have found quite the interesting Talent Scroll.¡±

    Sergio turned back towards the table. He grabbed the unfurled scroll and held it in front of his face. His eyes scanned its contents, and he widened his eyes.

    ¡°This Symbol¡­¡±

    Kiren held his breath. He hoped Sergio wouldn¡¯t see that the entire scroll was fabricated. If the deception were to be exposed before the operation¡¯s end, chaos could spiral out of control in an instant. Failure was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford¡ªnot now, when the stakes were so high.

    The room was silent. The atmosphere was so thick, you could cut it with a butter knife. Yet still, Kiren held his ground, waiting for Sergio¡¯s reaction.

    Then, with a sudden motion, Sergio closed the scroll, causing the three men around him to jump in surprise, especially Kiren.

    Kiren¡¯s heartbeat began to beat faster. Did Sergio see that it was a fake? Did he say something wrong? Was the fabrication done by the spies lacking?

    Then, unexpectedly. Sergio said in a calm tone, ¡°Impressive work.¡±

    Sergio bought it. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kiren let out a giant sigh of relief, internally, of course. Kiren immediately took the chance and stepped forward.

    ¡°I-It was me, sir! I was the one who found the Talent bearer! I did it all myself!¡± Kiren didn¡¯t hold back on the details, which shocked his two co-workers. Their faces were filled with betrayal, something Kiren had always wanted to see.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sergio turned around to Kiren. ¡°Then why did you call me here?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, sir! If I may, I have some plans on grabbing this kid involving you!¡±

    Sergio shot a curious gaze. ¡°Elaborate.¡±

    Kiren believed he could kidnap the girl alone if he wanted to. Hell, it could even give him extra credit. But there was something else he was curious about.

    Sergio¡¯s Unique Talent.

    He had heard it was some kind of mental manipulation. He thought only Dark Magic was capable of those types of manipulation, and you would need to dedicate your entire life to that type of magic too.

    To think there was a Talent capable of such a similar feat¡­ Kiren was a bit skeptical. He didn¡¯t mind sacrificing his potential credits if it meant he could satisfy his curiosity.

    And so, Kiren began explaining to Sergio his plan.

 Chapter 38: A Lost War

    Both of my father figures were dead cold on the dining room table.

    Mom had killed them.

    Well, that''s a bit of an exaggeration, but if you entered a room and the first thing you see is this scene, I wouldn¡¯t blame you for reaching that conclusion.

    In reality, though, Mom simply drank them under the table. I finally understood why Dad had looked so grim when Father asked for a drink earlier. The poor man knew what was coming. And now, the aftermath was staring me in the face.

    Father was knocked out cold, something I thought I would never see, and Dad? Well, I could actually remember a few times seeing him in this state, almost always accompanied by Mom drinking by his side. I could only imagine the throbbing headaches that awaited them when they woke up.

    Mom, on the other hand? She was still going strong. She leaned back in her chair, feet kicked up on the table, swirling another bottle of booze as if it were water.

    ¡°More for me, I guess,¡± she said with a contented sigh before taking another swig. Her face was flushed, her eyes bright, but the way she was downing that drink made me wonder if she was okay.

    The bottles were starting to pile up on the table. One small slip, and my ears would be in a world of hurt.

    Now that I thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. If we had this much booze lying around at home, why did Mom always go to Aunt Diane¡¯s place to drink?

    I was tempted to ask, but quickly thought better of it. Some mysteries in life are better left unsolved. Mom¡¯s drinking habits? Definitely one of them.

    No, what really scared me wasn''t the fact that Mom might outdrink the entire neighborhood¡ªit was that all the responsible adults in the house were now completely out of commission.

    Unfortunately, that meant¡­

    Both of my bodies¡¯ shoulders were grabbed from behind in a firm, all-too-familiar grip. I could practically feel the smirk forming as her head leaned in close to mine.

    ¡°So, mind telling your sis your love story~?¡±

    I was stuck with the worst person possible in the world.

    ¡­

    We were both forcefully dragged to Fray¡¯s room. I expected the worst, knowing her, but it was a lot cleaner than I thought. The bed sheets weren¡¯t crumpled. The pillows were neatly placed. Her clothes weren¡¯t all over the place.

    If I had to be honest, I was astonished. In awe even.

    ¡°Hey, I know that look.¡± She shot a glare at her little brother. ¡°You can¡¯t believe I actually cleaned up my room, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    This gorilla had some sense of civilization. Amazing. I silently thanked the Gods for this unexpected miracle. I would¡¯ve never guessed her room could look so¡­ presentable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, even I can clean¡­ sometimes.¡±

    At least she was honest. I took another look at the room once more, my eyes not believing what I was seeing.

    The walls and ceiling were mostly clean, I assumed it was Mom who cleaned them whenever Fray was out on her errands. There was a small wooden drawer next to her bed, it too was surprisingly clean. And then I looked at her bed¡­

    At first glance, it was as spotless as the rest of the room. The sheets were neatly tucked in, smooth and wrinkle-free, like they¡¯d never been slept in. But as I took a closer look, something felt¡­ off. My gaze was drawn specifically to the underside of the bed, between the mattress and the bed frame.

    The way the sheets were tucked in¡ªit was almost perfect. Suspiciously perfect. Like someone was trying to hide something.

    Curiosity got the better of me, and before I knew it, I instinctively reached out as Carine, my fingers hovering just above the edge of the mattress. What could be underneath there?

    But just as my hand began to lift the corner of the mattress, a strong grip latched onto my arm, freezing me in place. Fray¡¯s hold was firm, almost alarmingly so.

    ¡°Hey, hey! I know you¡¯re eager to call me Sis, but no snooping around my stuff!¡±

    Her voice was teasing, but her grip tightened just enough to make it clear she wasn¡¯t joking about the "no snooping" part.

    ¡°W-What?¡± Her comment caught me off guard. ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t have any intention to call you Sis¡­¡±

    Fray¡¯s grip loosened, but she didn¡¯t let go entirely. Instead, she leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing playfully as a devilish grin spread across her face. ¡°Hmm~? That so~?¡± Her tone was dripping with amusement, like a cat toying with a mouse.

    I didn¡¯t know if she was playing this out because she genuinely believed it, or just to mess with her little brother, but either way, I decided enough was enough. If I wanted to live both of my lives peacefully, I needed to dispel this whole misunderstanding, right then and there!

    I cleared my throat as Feyt and spoke up. ¡°Sis, I already told you this, but I have no feelings whatsoever for Carine.¡±

    ¡°Hm? But you two¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted her as Carine. I wasn¡¯t about to let her speak, who knows what crazy stuff she would spout out next. ¡°I also don¡¯t have any feelings towards Feyt. We¡¯re both¡­ friends, at best.¡±

    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fray¡¯s grin widened like a predator sensing weakness. She leaned closer. Her eyes gleamed. ¡°Friends, huh? That¡¯s what they all say~.¡±

    I groaned. Here we go.

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s not like that,¡± I said as Feyt, trying to keep my voice calm and composed, but Fray was having none of it.

    ¡°Oh, come on! You brought her home the first day out of the clinic, practically hand in hand! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re just ¡®friends¡¯!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I shouted back, still as Feyt. ¡°We were just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just getting cozy?¡± Fray cut in smoothly. ¡°I saw how you two looked at each other, you know?¡±

    ¡°What look?¡± I switched to Carine. ¡°We barely look at each other, just so you know.¡±

    Mostly because I couldn¡¯t stand looking at myself. It gave me weird sensations, like I was looking at a mirror, yet not.

    Fray ignored my comment though as she smirked. ¡°I bet you two have some sort of thing going on already~.¡±

    ¡°Listen, we¡¯re not a couple¡ª!¡± I snapped back as Feyt. Fray wasn¡¯t backing down at all. This was turning into a nightmare.

    Fray just shrugged, unfazed. "Oh, but you two would make such a cute pair! Think about it!

    ¡°¡°Stop it!¡±¡± I shouted with both bodies out of panic. To think, out of all the rhymes that could exist in this world, why does it have to be that one?!

    Fray leaned back, folding her arms smugly. "Face it, Feyt, you¡¯re totally smitten with her. And Carine, well¡­" She shot me a knowing look. "I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you¡¯ve already thought about calling me¡ª"

    ¡°Seriously, stop it, Sis,¡± I blurted out as Carine.

    ¡­

    Silence.

    Fray¡¯s eyes went wide, frozen for a second as she processed what just happened. Then, like a switch being flipped, her expression morphed into pure, unadulterated triumph.

    ¡°?¡± she repeated slowly, as if savoring every syllable. Her grin grew impossibly larger. ¡°Did you just call me ¡®Sis,¡¯ Carine?¡±

    My heart sank into my stomach. ¡°No, wait, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± I tried to backpedal, tried to grasp at any excuse to undo the massive slip-up, but it was too late. The damage was done, and I could practically the impending gloat.

    Fray¡¯s grin spread from ear to ear. "So you want to call me Sis! Oh, this is perfect! I knew it! I knew something was going on!"

    I was frozen, still trying to process the catastrophic slip-up, but Fray was already celebrating her victory, practically bouncing with joy. ¡°Aww, this is so cute! You already see me as family, huh, Carine? Well, guess what? I¡¯ll be the best sister-in-law ever! You can count on me!¡±

    Both of my selves were too stunned to even deny it. Fray had won. Completely and utterly.

    She danced around the room, her voice full of glee. "This is going to be so fun! Wait till Mom and Dad hear about this! ''Sis''¡­ I can''t believe it!"

    I buried my faces in my hands. This wasn¡¯t just a defeat¡ªit was a full-on nightmare. All I could do was wait for her to eventually run out of steam¡­ if she ever did.

 Chapter 39: Tender Momentsâ€¦?

    It was the next day. The doctor had finally given me the OK to go back home.

    Father and I boarded our carriage. As always, it was opulent as hell. As soon as my back met the comfortable padded rest of the carriage seat, it was as if all the stress accumulated from the whole kidnapping and Fray¡¯s antics were lifted in an instant.

    Fighting off sleep, I peeked out the window to the sight of myself standing beside Fray, Mom, and Dad. They were all standing by the village gate, waving as my carriage set off.

    Today was when I¡ªCarine¡ªreturned home to the capital. I know Feyt was supposed to go to the capital to be trained in the Sareid Swordstyle school, but my birthdays were in a few weeks. I also wanted to spend some more time with my family before I left for the capital.

    I pondered back to the reason I accepted Father¡¯s offer to train me. At first, I wondered if that was a good choice, considering how ¡°enthusiastic¡± Father seemed at the idea of training me. But, I decided that it was worth a shot.

    This wasn¡¯t the modern world. Death lurks everywhere you look. One small slip-up and I would lose one or both of my heads.

    I could rely on Carine¡¯s ¡°muscle memories¡± of previous pieces of training to hold off a few bandits, but I clearly need to delve even deeper, especially as Feyt. Sure, Feyt¡¯s body could copy some moves based on Carine¡¯s understanding of them, but they were a bit weaker compared to Carine¡¯s.

    Feyt¡¯s body, despite how more resilient it was compared to Carine¡¯s, was inexperienced. I needed to drill in those moves if I ever wanted to use them efficiently.

    Plus, anything that gets me off of Fray¡¯s games would be a godsend.

    I leaned back on the extremely soft carriage seat and enjoyed the view outside as Carine. At the same time, I also walked home with my family as Feyt, enjoying the sound of birds chirping on this beautiful day.

    Things were so peaceful, it was as if I was never kidnapped.

    Despite how soft this seat rest was, nothing could match the comforts of my canopy bed. I would do anything to just jump and dive right into my bed.

    Ah, I guess I also missed Mother and Leila. I heard Father already explained the situation to them through a letter, they were probably worried sick back at the capital¡­

    No, wait, did Leila even know how to worry about someone? I doubted it. She would probably greet me with a nod or a wave like she normally would, as if I¡¯d just returned from a typical casual stroll.

    Mother, on the other hand, well uh¡­ worrying about what she would do when I get home wasn¡¯t doing me any favors. I got a cold sweat the instant I tried imagining what she would say as soon as I got home. I decided to not think about it and just enjoy the breeze.

    The carriage rumbled on, passing green fields of grass and flowers that swayed gently in the breeze. The sight was calming, but my impatience was growing. The capital wasn¡¯t that far off, just a few hours, but it still felt like we were crawling.

    How much longer ¡®til I could flop on my canopy bed? I suppressed the urge to tap my foot in impatience, that would be unbefitting of Carine to do.

    ¡ª

    The sun was beginning to set over the hills when the capital came into view. It was through Carine¡¯s eyes, of course, which meant the capital was still a bit far. But at least we were getting closer.

    I noticed a long line at the main gate of the capital. The line moved rather quickly, but it didn¡¯t stop the line from extending quite the distance. The line was so long that, even if we cut the line a few times, it would probably take hours just to get in.

    I groaned internally. But then, as I looked over the main gate once more, I realized the gate we exited out of the capital from when we set out on our journey to the village, wasn¡¯t this big. Could it be a different gate?

    I opened my mouth, about to ask Father to answer my curiosity. Then, I realized he looked a bit unwell. At first, I was worried, but then I realized it was most likely a hangover from yesterday¡¯s drinking ¡°contest¡± orchestrated by Mom.

    I wanted to feel bad for him, I really do, but he was the one who instigated the losing battle in the first place.

    ¡°Father,¡± I decided to ask anyway. ¡°Do we go in and out of the capital through a special gate?¡±

    Father looked up, his eyes looked a bit tired, but he seemed eager to answer my question. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gate meant for specific people only, since the main gate is always busy.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    It always surprises me how privileged my life as Carine was¡­

    ¡ª

    Like Father had said, we entered the capital through a special, smaller gate located to the east of the capital walls. The main gates were at the north and south, by the way, so the coachmen had to take a different route than the other carriages heading for the capital, but at least we didn¡¯t have to wait for hours in line.

    The journey back to the mansion didn¡¯t last long. Only a few minutes after entering the capital, the carriage reached our neighborhood. Cobblestone roads, luminite lanterns, and mansions everywhere you look.

    Night had settled in when the carriage stopped at the front gate of our mansion. Father opened the door as I pulled out my briefcase from underneath the seat. We exited the carriage slowly without words. Father gave the coachman a tip before he and the carriage went off down the road.

    Standing before the closed gate, Father took a deep breath and let a long breath out. ¡°Fuuh¡­ Okay.¡± It looked like he was steeling himself for something. I wondered what he was preparing himself for, then I realized what it was.

    I joined Father and began steeling myself as well.

    ¡­

    After a long walk down the garden, the moment we stepped onto the marbled porch, the main doors were opened from inside by a couple of maids.

    Standing right there and center was none other than Mother. Her dark blue hair was as elegantly braided as always, her dress still looked like it belonged in a party or a ball, not a typical night dress. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Both Father and I stood silently, as well as Mother. We stared at each other, no words spoken. The silence was deafening. The atmosphere was thick.

    The two maids holding the door open seemed to not know what to do as they looked at each other frantically, their hands still on the golden handle of the large doors.

    After a long, awkward silence, Mother was the first one to act, taking slow steps towards us. The clicks of her heels were loud and dreadful. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what she would do to me or Father.

    Expecting something despair-inducing, both Father and I were surprised when we were met with a warm hug instead.

    I froze for a moment, not sure if this was some sort of test or if I should just accept it. But when she pulled me closer, it dawned on me that this was genuine. Father, too, seemed caught off guard. His body was stiff, but I noticed his shoulders relax slightly as he returned the hug.

    This was a side of her I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. I slowly returned the hug as well, allowing the tension to melt away.

    ¡°I was so worried,¡± she murmured, her voice unusually tender. ¡°When I read about what happened¡­ I thought I might lose both of you.¡±

    Father patted Mother¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯re fine, Reina. We¡¯re home.¡±

    She let out a small sigh of relief and pulled back just enough to look at us both, her hands resting on our shoulders. ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad.¡±

    It was a beautiful, tender moment¡ªone I never thought I¡¯d experience in this family. I almost believed this would be the tone for the rest of the evening.

    Almost.

    Without warning, her grip on Father¡¯s shoulder tightened. Her expression shifted from one of relief to something far more menacing. The air on the front porch instantly changed.

    ¡° Her voice went cold, sending a chill down my spine. She paid full attention to Father, her fingers digging into his shoulders like an eagle with its prey. ¡°Her tone was calm, but her intent was anything but.

    Father winced. ¡°I-I was caught off guard! I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you give any excuses! You said it yourself in the letter, you ¡®underestimated¡¯ those bandits. Weren¡¯t you the one who taught the students to treat every battle as their last, huh?!¡±

    Mother let go of Father¡¯s shoulders, pinching his ears instead. She practically dragged him inside as he pleaded. ¡°A-At least I was honest!!¡±

    I was left stunned, along with the two maids holding the door. That was it for the tender moments, I guess¡­

    With my briefcase in hand, I stepped inside my home, finally allowing the two maids to close the door.

    I was about to head up the stairs, ready to just crash out on my bed after this whole ordeal. But then I noticed someone on the side. I turned my head to find a familiar face.

    ¡°Leila!¡±

    ¡°Lady Carine,¡± Leila responded with the usual professional bow. ¡°Welcome home.¡±

    As I expected, she was the usual dead-faced self¡ª

    ¡ªA hug.

    Leila hugged me.

    W-Well, that was unexpected, a lot more so than Mother¡¯s tender words. The hug was a bit robotic though. She didn¡¯t envelop me completely as Mother did, but¡­ her hug comforted me all the same.

    With a faint smile, I returned her hug. ¡°I¡¯m home, Leila.¡±

 Chapter 40: Gossips Are Scary

    I woke up earlier than usual, as Feyt this time around. It was still dark outside, yet I could tell from the air that it was soon to be morning. Today was my free day, for both bodies. It was meant for us to recover mentally from the whole kidnapping stuff.

    That meant no farmwork as Feyt, and more importantly, no schedule for Carine.

    I decided the best use of my free time would be to read all the books I could in the family library, which was bigger than most houses in the capital. After all, to survive, I need both body and mind to be in tip-top shape.

    Carine was still asleep though, and I couldn¡¯t wake my other body intentionally even when one was already up. So, I guess I had my full focus on Feyt for now.

    Father¡¯s training for Feyt would happen in about a few weeks. Knowing how inexperienced Feyt¡¯s body was to the sword techniques, I figured this free day would be a good chance to warm up Feyt¡¯s body for the inevitable, grueling training session with Father.

    When I stepped out of my room, I could hear two distinct snoring inside my parent¡¯s room. However, there wasn¡¯t any noise from Fray¡¯s room at all.

    Where was she? Why would she go out this early in the morning?

    Knowing her, it was probably a morning jog. Kinda wished she would take me with her though¡­ No, wait, what was I thinking? I knew I needed training but was I that desperate? She would probably tease me throughout no matter how well I did.

    I decided not to think too deeply about Sis and decided to get ready to grab some water from the nearby spring. Mom and Dad were still asleep after all, wouldn¡¯t hurt to help them out once in a while. With a large clay jug in my hands, I headed out.

    ¡­

    There were a few people already up, despite how early in the morning it was. Most of them were older ladies, all of them also getting up to gather water for the day.

    When they spotted me, they greeted me with a warm smile.

    ¡°Morning Feyt!¡± One of them said. I remembered her face quite well despite not having Carine¡¯s eyes. She was one of Mom¡¯s gossip friends, but she often slipped away whenever Mom invited her to the bar.

    She held in her hand a clay jug, it was still empty since nothing was sloshing around when she moved.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I returned her greeting with a smile. ¡°Mom¡¯s still sleeping, if you¡¯re looking for her.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re the one bringing in the water this early? What a good boy! Jeez, why can¡¯t my son be more like you?¡± with one hand still on the jug, the woman began ruffling my hair.

    I felt like a puppy. It didn¡¯t feel all that comfortable, being pestered like this, but at least she was doing it not to tease me.

    I managed a sheepish smile as the woman lifted her fingers out of my hair. ¡°Well, I just felt helping, is all¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet boy!¡± Another woman joined in, obviously eavesdropping on us. ¡°Unlike my daughter, I can¡¯t even have her get herself out of bed! And she¡¯s around the same age as you, Feyt! Can you believe it?¡±

    Yeah, I do. I was a bit of an anomaly in terms of teens around here. Sure, I was still a bit impulsive at times, but with not one, not two, but three lives worth of memories with me, I was a bit more mindful of the people around me.

    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re such a good influence on the boys around here,¡± another chimed in, also holding a clay jug. ¡°I keep telling my son, ¡®Why can¡¯t you be more like Feyt? He¡¯s always helping his mother, always so polite.¡¯ But does he listen? Of course not!¡±

    So, I was the cousin everyone kept getting to compared to around here, huh? I tried not to let the praise get to me. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t appreciate it, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward about it. I was just doing what I could, like I always did.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re this responsible too. Your mother should really use you as an example.¡±

    The women nodded in agreement. ¡°Teffa, she always drinks to her heart¡¯s content, huh? Where does she get the money for that, anyway?¡±

    ¡°I heard she gets discounts because she¡¯s childhood friends with Diane.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    They began talking as if I wasn¡¯t there. I took it as a cue for me to finally do my job. I slipped away unnoticed, submerging my clay jug into the spring to fill it to the brim with clear water. I slowly pulled it out of the spring, listening to the women as they continued to gossip about Mom.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time I had heard this kind of talk about Mom. To most people in the village, Mom¡¯s a bit of a wreck. She could easily outdrink everyone in the town, and everyone knew that fact.

    Everyone liked her, yeah, but they also liked to gossip about her. And boy do they prefer gossiping about her right in front of our house¡­ Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mom wasn¡¯t just a scatterbrain who needed constant babysitting. Sure, she had her flaws, like, a lot of flaws, but she was also gentle and reliable when she needed to be. Having to be the one taking care of her most of the time was a bit annoying though, but I wouldn¡¯t trade her for anyone else..

    ¡°Yeah, every time I saw Feyt carrying his mother home from the bar by the shoulder, I just ached to step in and lend a hand, you know?"

    I tried to be discreet as I slowly walked back to my home with the now-filled clay jug. But, the sloshing of the water gave me away.

    ¡°Ah, Feyt? Leaving so soon? Come on! Talk with us for a while!¡±

    I strained a smile. ¡°S-Sorry, I need to bring this water home as soon as possible.¡±

    Listening to their gossip every day through the window really made me not want to associate with them. I knew they meant well, I really did. But you know how gossip goes. Even your closest associate might one day tell others your secret if it meant they could keep the conversation going.

    One of the women let out a sigh. ¡°Why can¡¯t your mother be as responsible as you? It pains me whenever I see you work only to find her at the bar sleeping on the counter¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve turned out so well,¡± another woman continued. ¡°Growing up with all that chaos, you¡¯ve had to be the responsible one, haven¡¯t you? Your mother may be a handful, but she¡¯s lucky to have a son like you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, stay with us a little longer. I haven¡¯t got the chance to talk with you in a long time!¡±

    ¡°I-I really shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    A small distant scream reached my ears.

    I turned my head in a panic at the sudden scream in the distance. What was that? I thought. It came from down south, somewhere near the forest where I was kidnapped. How did I hear something from that far away though?

    ¡°What is it, Feyt?¡± One of the women asked me with concern.

    ¡°D-Did any of you hear that scream earlier?¡± I asked them, my eyes still fixated on the direction of the scream.

    ¡°Scream?¡±

    The woman sounded like they were shuffling around, turning around and looking at each other.

    ¡°Feyt, maybe you pushed yourself too hard?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we heard nothing.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, you really should get home. You might be sick. Make sure to have your mom¡ª Wait, no, have your dad check up on you.¡±

    Ignoring their comments, my mind was fully focused on that distant scream. Did I really just imagine that? No, it was so vivid, so real. I could remember it clearly, the scream even sounded familiar for some reason.

    But, it wasn¡¯t like I was going to go back to that forest to investigate¡­ Judging from the sound, it sounded like a man. So I guessed he was probably just an unlucky merchant who was caught by a monster.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but my guess was technically correct¡­

 Chapter 41: Bandit Hunter

    Two men trudged slowly through the woods in the early morning. Stumbling over roots and small rocks, their breaths in rasps.

    ¡°¡± One of the men, all hooded up, gasped for air as he sweat bullets.

    His companion, heavy cloak wrapped tightly around him, spun around. ¡°Man, stop huffing around!¡± he growled, keeping his voice low yet sharp. ¡°You¡¯ll bring in the monsters!¡±

    The first man leaned against a nearby tree, panting. ¡°Shit¡­ huff¡­ How long have we been here?¡± He wiped the sweat from his brow, his hands shaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Days?¡±

    ¡°The fuck you mean you don¡¯t know?!¡±

    He stopped walking and turned to face his partner, his face twisted in annoyance. ¡°What do you want me to say, huh? We''re lost! We got our asses kicked by kids, lost our base, got lost on our way out, and you¡¯re treating it as if it was all my fault!¡±

    The hooded man, still catching his breath, clicked his tongue and kicked a stone. ¡°Sheesh, I was just asking¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, stop asking stupid questions and keep moving!¡± He turned back and continued walking. ¡°We¡¯re not getting anywhere with you whining every five minutes. Let¡¯s go, we might find an exit if we keep heading in a straight line.¡±

    The two continued their walk. The silence between them was unyielding, interrupted only by the crunch of their footsteps, the chirping of birds, and the occasional creak of the trees.

    One of the hooded men scanned the ground, as they had been for hours. A brief flicker of something dark caught his attention, and his stomach twisted.

    Another one.

    It was a body. It lay slumped against a tree, a massive hole where its chest should¡¯ve been. Flies buzzed loudly over the open wound. Neither of them spoke about it as they walked past it.

    It was the third one today. They couldn¡¯t help but keep count.

    As the two continued their walk, the hooded man couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°T-That was Georg back there, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Shut it.¡± His companion kept his voice low.

    The hooded man couldn¡¯t stop glancing back at the body they had just passed. He tried his best to stay silent, but the words escaped his mouth anyway.

    ¡°What in the world, man? Why are we in this mess?¡± he muttered. ¡°The bodies¡­ every single one¡­ They either got holes in their chests or¡ª¡± he swallowed hard, as if not believing the words he was about to say. ¡°Their heads are nowhere to be seen¡­¡±

    The cloaked man didn¡¯t respond, his steps quickening as though he could outrun the conversation.

    ¡°Come on! You know you¡¯ve seen it. The way they died, it¡¯s not normal! What kind of monster could¡ª?¡±

    ¡°I said !¡± The cloaked man spun around, face pale with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. Don¡¯t even  about it.¡±

    The hooded man blinked, realizing just how panicked they both were. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ yeah, sorry.¡± He lowered his head, trying to calm down the frantic pounding in his chest.

    Deep down, they knew that whatever caused their teammates their demise wasn¡¯t any ordinary monster nor animal.

    They didn¡¯t dare imagine what it could be. The less space that thought occupied their mind, the better. And right now, the only thing keeping them moving was the fragile belief that if they just kept walking, they¡¯d find a way out.

    After their base had burned down, the two had barely managed to escape through a hidden tunnel. The kids¡ªthose damn kids¡ªand the villagers had taken out their whole operation. Their boss had been dragged out into the open, captured like an animal.

    After that though, they were lost in the woods.

    They at first looked around for members of their bandit group, maybe one of them would know the way around. But, as they ventured farther from the base, they kept finding more and more dead bodies of people from the group. They slowly realized they were the only living members of the group in the forest.

    They hadn¡¯t slept in days. The hooded man swore he heard footsteps every night when they tried to rest, something creeping just out of sight. But whenever he checked, there was nothing. Or at least, nothing he could see. Even his companion was starting to call him crazy.

    Being lost in a forest filled with the carcasses of their co-workers, keeping their heads straight was becoming impossible. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The early morning light began to peek through the branches above, casting the forest in a dark blue tint. The cold continued to harass their skin, but they pressed on. Each snapping twig made their body tense up.

    They told themselves they were still walking in a straight line. But with no way to tell for sure, it was all guesswork. Neither of them had Talents for navigation, and the forest had long since swallowed any sense of direction they had left.

    The only thing they could do was move, no matter how tired they were.

    After a few minutes of walking, the hooded man stopped in his tracks as his ears picked up a familiar sound.

    ¡°H-Hey, did you hear that?¡± he whispered the question to the cloaked man.

    His companion didn¡¯t even look back as he responded, ¡°You¡¯re hearing things again, man.¡±

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯m not!¡± The hooded man growled. ¡°It¡¯s those footsteps again! T-They¡¯re close too¡ª!!¡±

    ¡°Man, stop it already!¡± The cloaked man slapped the hooded man¡¯s forehead with his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been at this for days. It¡¯s just your damn nerves! Be quiet for a second, will you?!¡±

    The hooded man clamped his mouth shut, swallowing hard. Was it really just his imagination? Was he really losing his mind? He couldn''t even tell anymore.

    With awkward silence, they walked for another few minutes before the hooded man couldn''t contain it anymore. He needed to let his steam off, and what better way to do that than to blame others for this whole mess?

    ¡°This¡­ This is all because of those brats!¡± he muttered, glaring at the dirt underneath his feet.

    The cloaked man sighed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Here we go¡­¡±

    The hooded man¡¯s muttering grew louder. ¡°Those stupid kids¡­ if they hadn¡¯t shown up, we¡¯d be back at the base right now, drinking, laughing, enjoying the steak¡ª¡±

    ¡°We were the ones who brought them here, y¡¯know?¡±

    The hooded man ignored his companion¡¯s comment as his voice pitched higher, his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°If they had just stayed quiet and let us sell them off, none of this would happen! But nooo, they had to play hero!¡±

    The cloaked man trudged on, casting the occasional glance at him but wisely keeping quiet. This rant was like clockwork now, but it wasn¡¯t as intense as it was right now. The paranoia and fear were starting to boil over, the hooded man needed a way to vent them out. Who else to vent them out to but the skies?

    His voice cracked as he threw his arms up, shouting at the sky. ¡°Those kids think they¡¯re so tough, huh?! Well, I swear, the second I lay my hands on them, I¡¯ll¡ªI''ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± A voice, raspy and taunting, rang out from behind them.

    The hooded man froze mid-gesture, one fist still raised toward the clouds. The cloaked man turned slowly, eyes wide with terror as they both realized that the footsteps weren¡¯t just in his imagination.

    Standing just a few paces away was a figure, draped in a heavy cloak, a white-gray mask obscuring their face.

    The hooded man¡¯s fist slowly lowered, his voice catching in his throat. ¡°W-Who are¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you two,¡± the figure interrupted smoothly, not bothering to let him finish. ¡°You know how busy I was for the past few days? Had to scour this place every morning just to make sure I got every single one of you.¡±

    The hooded man exchanged a glance with his companion, the cloaked man. Slowly, his hand drifted toward the hilt of his short sword. His companion followed suit, both of them inching toward a fight they knew was coming.

    The figure placed a hand on its hip. ¡°Just when I thought I did get them all,¡± they continued, voice almost cheerful, despite its raspiness. ¡°You go and make all that noise. How thoughtful of ya¡¯.¡±

    ¡°L-Look¡­ sir?¡± The cloaked man spoke up, trying his best to suppress the tremble in his voice. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but¡­ we¡¯re both hunters from around here, but it seems we¡¯re lost¡­¡±

    The figure¡¯s masked face tilted ever so slightly. ¡°Oh, not only are you guys bandits, you¡¯re liars too?¡±

    The moment those words dropped, both men reacted on instinct, yanking their blades free out of their leather scabbards.

    But they were too slow.

    Before the hooded man even had time to register what happened, the figure vanished from his line of sight. In a blink, countless dead leaves were blown by a sudden gust, and the figure was standing right in front of the cloaked man.

    ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡± The cloaked man barely had time to gasp in surprise before a steel spear, that had appeared out of thin air, pierced through his chest.

    There was no time to scream. No time to even breathe.

    The cloaked man¡¯s body slumped to the ground, lifeless. The hooded man could only watch in horror as the figure casually withdrew the spear, the blade dripping with blood.

    He stumbled backward, falling to his knees, and his sword dropped. ¡°W-W-W-What the fuck¡ª?!¡± His voice cracked, his throat dry as sand. ¡°W-W-Wait, please! P-Please, don¡¯t kill me! I-I¡¯ve got money! Lots of it! I can pay you! We¡ªwe have everything you might want! Just don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª¡± His words were tumbling over each other, desperate and frantic.

    The figure lifted a hand to their masked face, rubbing their forehead and shaking their head slowly. ¡°Why is it, that every damn bandit I run into thinks they can bribe me with stolen goods?¡±

    The spear, still dripping with blood, lowered until its tip pressed gently against the hooded man¡¯s throat. He froze, his breath coming out ragged.

    ¡°A-AAAAAAAAAAAGGHHHH¡ª!!!¡±

    With a quick swing, the scream was cut off. The last thing the hooded man saw was his own headless body as he floated above it.

 Chapter 41.5: The Perfect Gift

    ¡°Feyt¡¯s birthday is in a few days¡­ Hmm¡­¡±

    I was standing in front of the traveling merchant¡¯s cart. He had several trinkets on display, and with my hand on my chin, I kept staring at them deep in thought.

    ¡°What would a young boy like...?¡±

    A wooden sword carved by a master carpenter? No, he was about to attend sword training at the capital, a toy sword would be useless compared to the real thing. Stone weights? No, I could just ask Dad to carve some out for Feyt if he ever needed it. Maybe a flower crown? That would look funny on him, but I figured he wouldn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°M-Miss? A-Are you done looking around? I have an appointment in the next village soon, could you please¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you want me to buy your stuff or not?¡±

    ¡°H-Hieeh! Y-Yes! Please, take your time!¡±

    Ignoring the cowering merchant, I continued eyeing his wares up and down.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ None of these would work¡­¡±

    The merchant slowly stepped to my side and asked, ¡°I-If I may? What exactly are you looking for? I could perhaps help you?¡±

    I pondered for a moment whether or not to share with this old man, but, I guess standing here all day would sound boring as heck. Reluctantly, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a birthday present for my little brother. Do you have anything that a young, rash boy might like?¡±

    The merchant didn¡¯t skip a beat, he immediately stood in front of me with a forced wide smile. ¡°O-Of course! I have several items that might interest him! But first, I must know what kind of person he is. Or at least something that he likes, if that¡¯s possible.¡±

    I closed my eyes as I pondered, ¡°Something he likes, huh?¡±

    My mind instantly went to one thing and one thing only. Carine. At first, I teased him about her just to lift his spirits up after being kidnapped. But after looking at the two of them more carefully, they definitely had chemistry.

    I was worried about sending off Feyt to a noble girl, but the girl looked alright so far. Heck, maybe the reason he accepted that old rich dude¡¯s proposal was so he could get close to her.

    Didn¡¯t know he was so direct.

    Anyway, back to the present, the merchant was staring at me, his hands rubbing nervously. I reluctantly gave him my answer. ¡°He has a girl he likes, that¡¯s the most I will tell you.¡±

    The merchant¡¯s entire face lit up as if I¡¯d just handed him the key to a treasure chest. He clapped his hands together, the forced cheerfulness returning in full force. ¡°Ah! Say no more! Say no more! I have just the thing! The perfect gift for a boy filled with young love! This way, miss!¡±

    Before I could object, he darted to the back of his cart, rummaging through a pile of cloth-covered items. He yanked a small, long wooden box into view, presenting it in front of me with a wide smile.

    ¡°Behold!¡± he exclaimed, opening the box to reveal two necklaces. One embedded with a blue gem, the other red. ¡°A pair of soul-bonding necklaces! Don¡¯t be mistaken by the appearance, miss! For these are  special!¡± He beamed, his eyes watching me closely for my reaction.

    I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°And these are supposed to be special how¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh,  special, miss. You see,¡± he leaned in closer, looked left and right, and lowered his voice to a whisper, ¡°these necklaces are no ordinary trinkets. When worn by two people who share a deep connection¡ªsay, your brother and the girl he¡¯s fond of¡ªthey allow the wearers to communicate with each other, no matter the distance!¡±

    I blinked, staring at the necklaces. ¡°They let you talk to each other?¡±

    These necklaces sounded like Artifacts, no normal magic could allow one to talk from far away that easily.  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I rubbed my chin, intrigued despite myself. These  sound like something Feyt might like. Being able to chat with the girl he likes even while he¡¯s away might be the best gift! Well, he was going to stay at her house for the duration of his training, but when else can I find this merchant?

    But there was something¡­ off. My [Fortune Finder] talent didn¡¯t so much as twitch in the presence of the necklaces. Normally, I¡¯d get a small tingle when I was near something of value, even just a faint hum. But here? Nothing.

    I furrowed my brows. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any value in these necklaces... You sure these are¡­ real?¡±

    The merchant''s smile faltered for just a moment before he quickly regained his composure. ¡°A-Ah, of course, of course! You see, some say that even the best of merchants cannot recognize the value these necklaces have right away, for it is the connection that gives it value¡ª value, rather than simply monetary worth.¡± He rubbed his hands together, his voice growing more frantic as he continued. ¡°It¡¯s meant for those with a bond, you see? Those bound in love! I¡¯m sure you understand?¡±

    For those bound in love¡­ Yeah, it probably has no value to me. The only thing that mattered to me was to be free to go whenever I liked, and tease Feyt whenever I wanted to. Maybe it just wasn¡¯t valuable to  specifically. I wasn¡¯t the one with the mushy feelings, after all.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered. ¡°How much?¡±

    The merchant¡¯s eyes sparkled, as though he¡¯d just won a grand prize. ¡°Ah! For you, miss, a mere¡­ fifteen silver coins! Yes, for such a rare and unique item, I¡¯d normally charge triple that, but you seem like someone who knows quality when she sees it.¡±

    ¡°Fifteen silver?¡± I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding.¡±

    That amount could buy Mom three days¡¯ worth of booze. Which was a lot, by the way.

    ¡°Ah, but consider it an investment in your brother¡¯s happiness! But¡­ since you¡¯re a discerning customer, I could let it go for twelve silver. I¡¯m practically losing money with that price!¡±

    I glared at him, crossing my arms. ¡°Ten.¡±

    The merchant winced, but he relented. ¡°W-Well, I suppose I  part with it for that much, but only because you¡¯re such a caring sister.¡±

    I tossed him the coins, grabbing the box before he could try and upsell me again.

    ¡°Thank you for the business, miss! I¡¯m sure your brother will thank you deeply!¡±

    The merchant closed up his cart in a hurry. I felt a bit sorry that I held him up, but I wasn¡¯t going to apologize for anything. As he raised the cart handles to his waist, I could hear a small mumble. Something about sucking?

    He left pretty quickly though, as if he was running away from something. Well, I decided it was best not to bother him anymore.

    I walked back home with the box in hand, glaring at it all the way. I thought staring at it harder would help, but¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Nope, no tingle.¡±

 Chapter 42: Birthday; Feytâ€™s Side

    A few days had passed, and my birthdays were here.

    I still found it weird that both of my birthdays are the same. Cosence 43rd. With no information to rely on, the best reason I could think of was coincidence, but it couldn¡¯t be, right?

    Of course, having the same birthdays meant that I was at two birthday parties at the same time. Let¡¯s focus on one at a time though, starting with Feyt¡¯s, since Carine¡¯s birthday was¡­ Uhh¡­ I¡¯ll save it for later.

    Feyt¡¯s birthday started with a rough awakening by Fray¡­ Who else?

    The door flew open with a bang, and thanks to my sensitive ears, the sound was amplified enough to send me to kingdom come.

    ¡°Hey! Hey!!¡±

    ¡°W-Wha?!¡±

    Fray strutted over, completely ignoring the fact that I was still half-asleep, and yanked the thin blanket away in one swift motion, exposing me to the cold.

    ¡°How long¡¯re you gonna sleep? The sun¡¯s already up!¡±

    Pot, I would like for you to meet Kettle¡­ Seriously, she¡¯s lecturing me about waking up early? Well, it¡¯s not like I had much reason to stay in bed anyway. From the living room, I could already hear whispers about what my reaction would be when I left the room.

    Sorry guys, my ears ruined your surprise party.

    ¡­

    ¡°Happy birthday Feyt!¡± Mom clapped, her face beet red. Not from embarrassment, I was sure.

    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Dad joined in on clapping, he had a wide smile I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Feyt!¡± Ricent was there too, thank god, it would be painful for me to have my only friend in this village not show up to my birthday.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Aunt Diane, Ricent¡¯s mom, was there as well. I guessed that she was here either to watch over her son or Mom.

    The four of them were standing, circling the wooden table in the middle of the room. A modest plain cake with no candles or decoration was plated up neatly in the middle. It wasn¡¯t that large, but it looked big enough to be cut into six slices.

    I wasn¡¯t going to complain about the basic cake, I was actually impressed they even got one.

    ¡°Where did we get this cake?¡± I asked, curiosity over me.

    ¡°Apparently, this is what rich people do for their birthdays,¡± Fray said with a smug grin, leaning on the hallway walls. She had traveled far throughout her life for her job, so I was sure she had quite the experience with this kingdom¡¯s culture.

    But still, I didn¡¯t expect that I would get cake as Feyt. I expected maybe a feast cooked up by Mom, heck, I might prefer that actually, but this cake¡­

    ¡°Fray was the one who brought the recipe to me,¡± Aunt Diane calmly explained. ¡°She got a cookbook from the capital and asked me if I could bake a cake. It was funny seeing her reaction when I joked and said I couldn¡¯t, haha~.¡± She let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°W-Wha¡ª?! Aunt Diane?!¡± Fray¡¯s face reddened. She stomped her way to Aunt Diane and whispered, ¡°I thought I told you not to¡ª¡±

    Seeing Fray being the one teased was¡­ surreal. Aunt Diane sure was amazing.

    ¡°Haha, sorry, sorry~.¡± Aunt Diane waved it off. ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist. Anyway, seeing as Fray was devastated by my joke, I decided to give it a try. But even with your Mom¡¯s help, we still spent all night on it. There were many ingredients we had to find ways to substitute. I believe it turned out alright though.¡±

    That explained why Mom said she was staying over at Aunt Diane¡¯s last night. Does that mean she stayed up all night just to bake for me? I looked at her sitting at the table. She was half-drunk, as always, which impressed me. How was she still awake?

    ¡°Enough with the talk, let¡¯s dig in!¡± Dad shouted impatiently with his arms crossed. He grabbed a knife and made the first cut. He carefully placed a hefty slice on a small wooden plate and handed it to me. ¡°Here you go, Feyt! You get the biggest one!¡±

    ¡°T-Thanks.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll let you have the first bite,¡± Aunt Diane said softly.

    ¡°Let me know how it tastes!¡± Mom exclaimed in her usual bubbly way.

    With the thin wooden spoon in one hand, and the plate holding the cake on the other, I carefully scooped up a bite.

    The cream seemed thick, but not by too much. The smell itself was slightly that of honey and milk. Overall, it looked good despite how plain it was on the surface.

    I plunged the spoon into my mouth and took a bite. The cake itself was soft to the bite with the perfect amount of chewiness.

    The taste? It was¡­ actually pretty good. I could taste the sweetness, but it wasn¡¯t overwhelming nor did it grind my teeth. I subconsciously nodded as I took more spoonfuls of the cake.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Mom asked.

    With my face still full of cake, I could only give a hearty thumbs up as my kudos. As soon as I did, Dad seemed relieved and began cutting up the cakes again, giving slices to everyone in the room.

    All six of us dug in together, everyone began chatting about their lives as we shared the cake.

    ¡ª

    After we all had our fill, Fray decided that it was time to continue with the next thing on the list. ¡°So, time for presents! Who¡¯s first?¡±

    Without wasting a single beat, Dad pulled out a small, roughly wrapped box from behind his back. ¡°Here¡¯s one from me! Something that¡¯ll help you when you¡¯re training!¡±

    I unwrapped the gift, revealing a sturdy new set of leather gloves. They were soft, thick, and clearly built to last. I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at that. It wasn¡¯t anything flashy, it was practical, and I appreciate that a lot.

    ¡°Thanks, Dad! I¡¯ll always use them when I train!¡±

    Next, Aunt Diane stepped forward with a small, folded cloth. ¡°Here you go, I collected these a while ago in case I ever get stressed enough dealing with a certain someone, but I believe you¡¯ll have much more use out of it.¡± The way she worded it made it sound ominous.

    I carefully unwrapped her gift, revealing a handmade pouch filled to the brim with herbs, calming herbs with a relaxing yet strong smell to them.

    ¡°I know training at the capital with all those nobles will be hard. So burn a little bit of these whenever you need to relax and clear your mind.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Aunt Diane.¡± I was genuinely touched. The gift was simple, but thoughtful. Just smelling it through the pouch was enough to calm my mind down.

    ¡°Me! Me next!¡± Ricent shouted, practically bouncing in place. Wasn¡¯t he older than me? How was he so childish? Oh well, that was part of his charm. I wondered what gift he would have for me¡ª

    ¡ªIt¡¯s a rock. A shiny, smooth rock.

    I stared at the rock he forcefully shoved onto my palm. ¡°...What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°A lucky rock! I found it near the lake and thought it would give you good luck, or something!¡± he said with an innocent genuine warm smile.

    ¡°...Really? T-Thanks?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!!¡±

    As I was about to pocket the rock, Fray suddenly leaned closer, startling me. Her eyes were glaring at the rock on my palm.

    ¡°R-R-Ricent?! Where did you find this¡­ this rock?!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I said it, didn¡¯t I? At the lake out the north gate.¡±

    ¡°R-Randomly?¡±

    ¡°Yea, I was skipping stones when I found this shiny one. I thought it¡¯d be a good birthday present for Feyt! So I kept it safe!¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡±

    Fray was weirdly captivated by this seemingly ordinary rock. Curious, I leaned closer to Fray and whispered, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fray swallowed hard and then whispered back. ¡°Listen carefully, Feyt. If you ever in need of money, get that ¡®rock¡¯ to an appraisal, or maybe a rich blacksmith guy.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Just keep it safe, alright?!¡± Fray was uncharacteristically serious, it was as if the rock I was holding wasn¡¯t some normal rock.

    ¡°My turn!¡± Mom shouted, snapping me back to reality. I quickly and carefully stored the rock in my pocket, wrapping it with cloth from Aunt Diane¡¯s present before I did.

    Mom leaned in closer as she handed me a package. ¡°Happy birthday, sweetheart!¡±

    I took the package from her, unwrapping it carefully. Inside was a cylinder with several holes in it. It was made with polished dark wood and has a glossy finish. It was well-made, smooth to the touch, and surprisingly light. I stared at it for a moment, utterly confused.

    ¡°...A flute?¡± I looked up at Mom with zero clue as to why she chose this gift for me.

    ¡°Yep! I met a traveling merchant a few days ago, he offered me a discount on this when I asked nicely! It was a bit pricey even with the discount, but I¡¯m happy to give up drinking for three days if it meant I could buy this for you.¡±

    Her words would¡¯ve been really heartwarming if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she took a swig from a beer bottle right after.

    ¡°So Mom had the same idea, huh?¡± I heard Fray mumble to herself. Did she buy something from a traveling merchant too? I thought.

    Inspecting the flute again, I ran my fingers along the instrument, feeling a strange, almost instinctive thought. , my mind was telling me that, even though I had never even touched a flute in my entire life. Not in this life, nor the other two.

    ¡°Thanks for the gift, Mom! I¡¯ll give the flute a shot!¡±

    Fray leaned back in her chair, an all too familiar smirk already creeping onto her face. ¡°Alright, last but definitely not least¡ªme!!¡± She ceremoniously yanked out a small wooden box out of her clothes. She placed the box in front of me at the table and opened the lid with a click.

    Inside the box, I find two necklaces inside, each embedded with a different-colored gem acting as its pendant. One red, the other blue. They looked similar in design, only the gem attached at the bottom were different.

    ¡°Necklaces?¡± I asked, glancing at her. ¡°Why two? Am I supposed to give the other one to someone else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you catch on quick! Now, here¡¯s the deal: you take one, and you give the other to someone ,¡± she said, specifically emphasizing the last part while constantly raising her eyebrows.

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to Carine, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Fray let out a laugh, nudging me with her elbow. ¡°Ha! You said her name, not me! So make sure to give one of ¡®em to her, ya¡¯ hear?!¡±

    ¡°I told you already, I¡¯m not interested in her,¡± I said as I slowly closed the lid of the necklace.

    ¡°Oh, you have a girl you like, Feyt?¡± Mom joined in. ¡°My, my! My son¡¯s growing up so fast!¡±

    ¡°Nice! Way to go, son! Ask your Dad for dating advice anytime, ya¡¯ hear?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    I let out a tired sigh. I considered whether I should tell them about my two-bodied situation to resolve this misunderstanding. But, that might cause more problems than it solves. Still, living with this misunderstanding was a no-go, so I decided to think of an alternate solution later.

    I would say that the hard part of my birthday was over, but there was still Carine¡¯s to go through.

    Carine¡¯s birthday was¡­ in some ways, a new form of torture.

 Chapter 43: Birthday; Carineâ€™s Side

    The mansion was rowdy. Staff members were scuffling around, hurried in preparation for something. People were shouting orders from across the hall, running around everywhere. They also seemed to think that tiptoeing by my door would somehow keep me from noticing. Cute.

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡± Leila paused in brushing my hair. ¡°Are they being too loud? Shall I warn them?¡±

    Realizing I had just put several people¡¯s jobs in jeopardy just by looking at a door, I quickly shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. They¡¯re doing their jobs splendidly.¡±

    Leila stared at me through the mirror before giving a small nod. ¡°Very well.¡± Leila continued combing my hair.

    The last thing I wanted in my life as Carine was to be labeled as a tyrant. The way some people in Feyt¡¯s village looked at me like I might explode if they breathed around me wrong. Yeah, no thanks. I decided it was time for me to push out my more considerate and benevolent self! The first step: stop relying on Leila so much.

    ¡°Leila, I can¡ª¡±

    Leila¡¯s hands were gently placed on my shoulders and they began doing their magic without letting me finish my sentence. I nearly melted into the chair.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be greeting plenty of people today, Lady Carine,¡± she said, all professional. ¡°Allow me to loosen your arms.¡±

    I could tell my arms were in better shape already. Leila must have some kind of magical touch as a Talent or something, not like I knew if there were any Talents like that.

    I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror as she worked. Despite the internal bliss, the face in front of me merely showed indifference. No smile, no frown, just... nothing. Was my face broken?

    It was like my face had a default setting set to ¡°ice queen.¡± I could probably force a smile if I tried, but even that felt like too much effort right now.

    Anyway, as you have probably guessed, I was preparing myself for my birthday party. Through my balcony window, I could see the guests enjoying themselves in the open area by the garden. Their numbers could easily add up to over a hundred¡­

    Actually, there were 152 guests to be exact, the ones in the garden at least, but I believe that was most of them.

    How did I know how many there were? I counted them in an instant in my head, involuntarily. Scary.

    The party had been hyped up by my parents for a few days now, not long after I returned from the village. Having this many people show up was expected.

    Still... was it privileged of me to believe that it was kinda low? I mean, I was the  of a powerful ducal family. Shouldn¡¯t there be, like, 300 people attending? We were in the capital too, so it wasn¡¯t like getting here was a hassle.

    152 was already a lot. Did I really want to shake hands with double that number all day?

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡± Leila¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts, ¡°Is something in your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, Leila,¡± I responded, staring at her through the reflection. ¡°I¡¯m just nervous about meeting this many people.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Leila continued tending to my tendons. Then, she spoke up, ¡°If I may, I¡¯m sure your guests will be a little too forward. I want you to know that if they ever cross the line, I¡¯ll be standing by your side.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A bit forward? I frowned slightly. What did she mean by that?

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± I reluctantly kept what Leila said in my heart as she began the finishing touches on me.

    ¡­

    The doors loomed in front of me, tall and heavy, like everything else in this mansion. What waited behind them was a ballroom filled to the brim with guests coming to honor me, or at least pretend to. I didn¡¯t know how I should act in this situation, I would actually prefer Fray¡¯s teasing compared to this¡­ Actually, no, she¡¯s worse.

    Leila was right behind me, making sure my gown was perfect at every angle. After a while, she gave a nod to the two butlers on either side of the door.

    The doors creaked open and bright light poured in from the cracks.

    ¡°Presenting, Lady Carine Sareid, heiress of House Sareid!¡±

    In that instant, the entire room, filled with murmurings just moments ago, fell silent. I could practically feel their eyes glued to me. I let out a long internal sigh, hoping I won¡¯t trip or anything.

    I took a step forward, trying to look as graceful as possible as I glided down the stairs. All the nobles rose from their seats and bowed in sequence. It was like watching dominoes fall in reverse.

    Leila took a roundabout way around the crowd, letting me continue my march to the throne at the far end of the room. Yes, a throne.

    The throne itself was as over-the-top as you¡¯d expect. Ornate dark wood with a matte finish, the family flag as well as Setus Kingdom¡¯s flag were hung proudly behind it. After what felt like an eternity of slow walking, I took my seat, carefully arranging my gown. It was comfortable, I had to give them that, but nothing could compare to my bed.

    The low murmur of voices resumed, though much more subdued now. Nobles shifted in their places, waiting for the proper moment to approach.

    The first to approach was a middle-aged man, leading his poor, awkward son in tow.

    ¡°Lady Carine,¡± the man said as he bowed with his son. ¡°On behalf of House Barakeid, it is our deepest honor to congratulate you on your birthday.¡±

    I chose the most suitable response: ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Barakeid.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. Allow me to introduce my son!¡± He immediately jumped to the point. ¡°He had recently reached 16 years of age! I hope he would be great friends with you.¡±

    Immediately telling me to be friends with his son, that was a bit forward, no?

    The moment Lord Barakeid finished his not-so-casual introduction of his son, I let out an internal deep sigh.

    The next nobleman stepped forward, bowing with exaggerated grace, his son standing beside him, fidgeting like he was about to bolt.

    ¡°Lady Carine, it is an honor to be in your presence. I am the head of the House of Rubeid. My son has been studying philosophy and politics for years. Quite a bright young man, if I may say so myself.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Lord Rubeid.¡± I bowed in my throne, uncomfortable as it was.

    Then, the next noble stepped forward, a lady this time, also with her son in tow. She began her introduction like others, then she grew a lot more enthusiastic when she nudged her son forward.

    ¡°My son here has admired you for years. He is rather well-known in our territory for his poetry, and he has composed several just for you, Lady Carine!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I did?¡±

    The son received a strong glare from his mom. The two left to let another set of people walk up to me.

    It was clear, even to me. A small pattern was starting to build.

    And so, the introductions continued.

    Each noble, each mother or father, with their "oh-so-accomplished" son in tow, trying to sell him like he¡¯s the newest gadget everyone should have. Some were more subtle¡ªmentioning their son¡¯s lineage or future estates. Others, not so much. I even had one noblewoman hinting that her son could "handle all the duties of managing estates" as though I were already signing a marriage certificate.

    I mean, come on. Was this my birthday party or an open market?

    Every time, I had to smile. Every time, I had to thank them, nod politely, and pretend that I wasn¡¯t aware of the matchmaking marathon happening right before my eyes.

    By the end of the first hour, I had met no fewer than thirty eligible young men, each one more ¡°perfect¡± than the last. And let me tell you, if one more person bragged about their son¡¯s horse-riding abilities, I was going to lose it.

    And how many of you have ¡°-eid¡± in your family names?! Listening to them was starting to get ear-grating.

    I let out an exasperated, sigh of desperation as the next guest stepped forward. But, my eyes were intrigued immediately. Instead of a parent and son pair, the one who stepped up was a lone young girl, around the same age as me.

    She stood before me, her eyes sharp, her brows furrowed. I stared at her back, both of us locked in an awkward silence. Even the crowd was confused.

    Then, out of nowhere, she raised her hand straight at her chin. ¡°Ohohohoho~!¡± she began laughing a peculiar laugh. ¡°Rejoice, for have finally found you!¡±

 Chapter 44: Guests

    In front of me was a girl around my height, looking like she just walked straight out of a dictionary for the word ¡°bratty noble.¡±

    Her hair was a blinding shade of orange, like a thick orange syrup, styled into twin ringlets on the sides of her head. She wore a bright red dress, which, while not as intricate as others, easily stood out in a sea of whites and blacks.

    Based only on her appearance, I guessed she willingly tried her best to stand out. But, if you asked for my opinion, it wasn¡¯t necessary, as her personality easily overshadowed everything else.

    ¡°Ohoho~¡± She laughed, chin up, shoulders back. Of course, she had the all-too-familiar laugh.

    is

    ¡°Lady Carine!¡± she declared, her voice flaring up. ¡°I am Mirabelle Vareid, second daughter of the famous Baron Vareid! I¡¯ve  looked forward to meeting you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be your acquaintance, Lady Mirabelle,¡± I responded with the appropriate amount of politeness.

    ¡°Acquaintance? Oh, we¡¯ll be much more than that!¡±

    I cleared my throat as I shifted slightly in my throne. ¡°W-What exactly do you mean by that, Lady Mirabelle?¡±

    Mirabelle leaned forward, hands clasped, eyes beaming. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard so much about you! When I learned how much we have in common, I just to come! For instance, I hear you have a fondness for drawing!¡±

    I blinked, momentarily thrown off, unsure if I heard her right. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Drawing?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your mother is a renowned painter, you must have a great mentor! Oh, how I envy you!¡± She smiled brightly, fully confident that she was correct. She placed her fingertips at her chest as she continued, ¡°I myself am quite fond of sketching. Perhaps we shall share our projects and improve together?¡±

    I mean, sure, Mother¡¯s a great painter, I think? But my relationship with drawing, especially in my life as Carine, could only be described as¡­ non-existent. In my past life, I would occasionally doodle or draw stick figures whenever I was bored at work, but that was it.

    ¡°I¡­ dabble,¡± I said cautiously, not wanting to outright lie, but also didn¡¯t want to ruin her excited mood.

    ¡°Oh, splendid! Then we shall compare our sketches whenever both of us are free!¡±

    I didn¡¯t agree to that! I have no experience with drawing at all, she would see me as a complete fraud if we compared our works.

    ¡°Listen, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait until that day! I shall bring my best equipment, or perhaps you could visit? We could even share techniques!¡±

    I managed a polite smile, resisting the urge to sigh. ¡°That sounds¡­ delightful,¡±

    I couldn¡¯t shut her down, curses. Oh well, my schedule would be packed to the brim with training anyway, it wasn¡¯t like I would actually have free time for her or anything.

    ¡°And of course, I can¡¯t forget your next hobby!¡± Mirabelle continued, her smirk widening.

    ¡°And what could that be?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s tea ceremonies!¡± she declared, her fingers pointed straight at the dumbfounded me.

    My mind went back to the countless hours I had put into learning how to sit and lift a cup. Sure, I did them all flawlessly, but that doesn¡¯t shave away the boredom. It was like putting up a show for no one. If you attend a tea ceremony with a couple of friends and they flare you for picking up your cup wrong, are they  your friends?

    What I¡¯m trying to say is, who would in their right mind  tea ceremonies?

    That¡¯s right, weirdos. Like the one in front of me.

    ¡°The elegance! The atmosphere! The talk! Tea ceremonies are the pinnacle of our civilization, don¡¯t you agree, Lady Carine?!¡± she asked¡ªno, she demanded my agreement that I too adored this torture-turned-culture.

    ¡°Yes, tea is¡­ wonderful,¡± I said, nodding along, even though I was mentally throwing every teapot in the room into a lake.

    ¡°Right?!¡± she exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. ¡°I just knew we would be the best of friends. It¡¯s a miracle that I have found my ¡±

    We couldn¡¯t be further apart, really.

    I could see a line forming behind Mirabelle, AKA, my way out.

    ¡°Lady Mirabelle, shall we continue this conversation some other time? Others are waiting for their turn,¡± I gestured with my head for her to turn around.

    ¡°Oh my, how the time flies when you¡¯re with a !¡± She emphasized the last part for some reason. ¡°Well then, I suppose I shall wait for you after the ceremony. We shall talk more later, ohoho~!¡± She did the laugh as she walked away.

    Glad that was over.

    Now, back to attending to parents showering me with their sons¡¯ accomplishments. I wondered how many more of them would try and tell me their son is ¡°perfect in every way¡±?

    ¡ª

    The procedure finally ended about an hour later. Thankfully, it seemed like no other guests were willing to step up and introduce their sons, and none of them crossed the line to have Leila be involved.

    None of the people stood out more than Mirabelle, which I counted as a blessing. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with those types¡­

    Those who already greeted me were free to lounge around here or in the garden, so the room wasn¡¯t as packed as before.

    Leila, ever the perfect shadow by my throne, leaned in and whispered, ¡°Great work, Lady Carine. Shall I prepare a drink?¡±

    That would be a godsend. She really did know me well. I gave a slight nod, and she returned it in kind before heading off at her usual calm pace. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t a bit curious as to why she didn¡¯t just make some other maid bring me the drink. Maybe she enjoyed doing things personally? Or maybe she believed it would be faster if she did it. It¡¯s hard to say with Leila.

    Anyway, with my soon-to-arrive drink in mind, I was just getting comfortable in my throne trying to ignore the numbness when I spotted them¡ªMother and Father, making their way toward me.

    was what I wanted to shout, but I settled for a polite nod.

    ¡°No need, Carine. Feel free to sit,¡± he said, though his voice was far from casual.

    No, I would like to stand, please. . But alas, I stayed put, only because it was easier than defying parental commands.

    Mother, usually composed, gave me a soft but serious nod. ¡°Yes, I believe it¡¯s better if you remain seated for this.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    Being so serious all of a sudden, not liking this...

    Mother exchanged a glance with Father and then cleared her throat, speaking first. ¡°Carine, you have a¡­ special guest.¡±

    What, did someone invite a ghost? Why the sudden tension?

    Father continued. ¡°Apologies for not being present for the greetings. We were... delayed by their arrival.¡±

    Delayed? Who on earth could ¡®delay¡¯ my parents? My stomach was filled with a wave of anxiety. A guest who could make both of them this... on edge? This wasn¡¯t some random noble, that¡¯s for sure.

    Before I could press further, a collective series of gasps echoed from the hallway. The guests who were floating around in their lazy conversation suddenly froze.

    And then I saw him.

    A tall figure, with golden hair draped over one shoulder like a curtain, casually poked his head into the room. Everyone gasped, again. Everyone seemed to recognize him, but¡­

    As the figure stepped fully into view, I could finally see what he looked like. He was tall enough to stand out from the crowd, and his golden-blonde hair seemed to reflect light with how smooth it was. He wore a confident smile as he paced his way up to my throne.

    Mother and Father stepped to the side, bowing to him as he continued his march.

    He stopped a few steps away in front of me, his green eyes locking onto me with intrigue. There was no polite bow, no flattery, no greetings, he just stood there with a rather infuriating smile, staring at me.

    A hush had fallen over the room. Even the air seemed to stop. All of the guests bowed at his presence, including my parents¡­

    There had to be something with this guy, if not, I might have to send everyone in the mansion to the hospital.

    Then, after a long awkward silence, the figure spoke up. ¡°Hmph, it seems Karvin was right. You do have that  to you!¡± he said as he rubbed his chin. Then, without warning, he displayed a flamboyant bow, followed by a quick head turn towards me.

    ¡°Greetings! My name is Julient of Setus! The Third Prince of Setus!¡± He raised his posture and gave me a thumbs up. ¡°But do feel free to call me the Scholar Prince!¡±

 Chapter 45: The Third Prince

    ¡°Allow me to reintroduce myself,¡± he said with a calm yet rather infuriating smile. ¡°I am Julient of Setus, otherwise known as the Third Prince or the Scholar Prince. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of me from Professor Karvin?¡± His voice was smooth, confident, almost playful.

    I blinked, trying to keep my composure. ¡°Y-Yes, I have¡­¡±

    He took a half-step closer, enough to make me shift back instinctively in my seat.

    Why was he here?! Unannounced, no less! This was my birthday, not some impromptu royal visit.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness,¡± I stammered, trying to regain control of the situation. ¡°If I may ask, what purpose are you here for?¡± My tone was polite but strained. Royals don¡¯t just show up without reason, especially uninvited.

    He tilted his head, his golden hair swayed gently as he did. ¡°Why, I¡¯m merely attending your birthday party!¡± he exclaimed with mock innocence, his grin widening. ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡± He stared deep inside me, waiting for my response.

    I shouted internally. Outwardly, I was still wearing my default, ¡°indifferent¡± face. ¡°That is not true. I am honored to have you attend my party, Your Highness but, surely that couldn¡¯t be all?¡±

    His eyes lit up, similar to Professor Karvin¡¯s when I amazed him that long ago. ¡°Perceptive, indeed!¡± He clasped his hands together. ¡°I knew those eyes of yours held something in them!¡±

    I fought the urge to frown. What was he playing at?

    The Third Prince straightened up again, brushing a stray strand of hair behind his ear. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be plenty of time for both of us to talk after everything¡¯s settled,¡± he continued, his tone suddenly softening, as if we were old friends. ¡°Would it be fine if I lounge around here for a while?¡±

    Like I had a choice. I glanced around the room, where every guest had fallen completely silent, eyes downcast, waiting for my response. If I said no, it would only make things worse. ¡°Yes, feel free¡­¡±

    Not that anyone would be able to stop him anyway.

    ¡°Splendid!¡± He gave another flamboyant bow, one arm extended to the side for that extra flair, before straightening up. ¡°I shall see you again soon, Lady Carine.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked away at an infuriatingly casual pace, his steps deliberately slow, as if he wanted everyone to watch him leave. The heavy silence that had settled over the room lingered for a few more moments, before being shattered by the collective sound of hundreds of sighs of relief. That¡¯s right, the entire hall had been kneeling since his arrival.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to give them the order to raise their heads¡­

    Father and Mother rushed up the small set of stairs, practically flanking me on either side. Their usual composed expressions were replaced with barely concealed shock.

    ¡°C-Carine, my dear!¡± Mother¡¯s voice was a whisper, though the urgency in it was unmistakable. ¡°How did you gather the Third Prince¡¯s favor so?¡±

    Father nodded, his brow furrowed. ¡°Y-Yeah, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have any dealings with the royal family until you were at least 18.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ have no idea,¡± I answered truthfully.

    Mother leaned in closer, her grip on my arm firm. ¡°Listen carefully, Carine. The Third Prince seems to have taken a great interest in you.¡±

    Father crossed his arms, his tone serious. ¡°It¡¯s best if you make your own decision on this. Whether or not we align ourselves with him is no small matter.¡±

    They were really jumping the gun here, huh? I mean, sure, it wasn¡¯t every day a prince just showed up at your birthday party out of the blue, but wasn¡¯t this a little premature?

    Even I had no idea why the Third Prince was so intrigued by me. Maybe it had something to do with what that old professor had mentioned before, that I was the ¡®proof¡¯ the Third Prince was looking for. Something about me being an example of the success of early education or whatever.

    Was I really that different compared to other nobles? Surely they too have strict schedules to adhere to, right?

    But still, the very idea of more responsibility made me want to curl up and vanish. Did they even know how stressful my lives already were?!

    On the other hand, though¡­ being in the Third Prince¡¯s good graces could bring some serious perks. House Sareid¡¯s influence would grow exponentially, and as the future Duchess, that could make things a lot smoother down the road.

    But, it could also bring dangers. What if there was political unrest? Or worse, a civil war? Anyone who backed the prince would get caught in the crossfire, or worse, sent to aid in the war.

    Okay, okay, I was probably just overthinking things here, but I am Carine Sareid! The future heir of the Sareid Dukedom. How I interact with the Third Prince would change everything¡ªwhether I liked it or not.

    I looked back at the guests who were still in the hall, they were all now whispering to each other. I didn¡¯t have Feyt¡¯s ears here, but even I could tell they were gossiping about the Third Prince.

    His presence completely dominated everyone else¡¯s spotlight, including mine. My birthday party would no longer be remembered as my party, but as a party the Third Prince attended uninvited.

    Give me a break man, can a rich girl have relaxing day?

    ¡ª

    The greeting part of the party had pretty much ended, and I was now "free" to wander around and socialize with whomever I wanted. Of course, that was a lie. I had no freedom in who to talk to, since I was immediately swarmed by parents who seemed determined to emphasize again how their sons were.

    I also began seeing several families discreetly slip out after the formalities were over, even though they were enthusiastic just moments before. These were probably the ones who had no intention of aligning themselves with the Third Prince.

    Of course, the opposite was also true, as those desperate to jump on the royal bandwagon began doubling their efforts to spice up their sons in front of me, even ones who were subtle before grew desperate.

    ¡°M-My son said that mastering the Sareid Swordstyle was his dream!¡±

    ¡°Hah! My son will become a future general of the Royal Knights! He will bring in honor upon honor to his House and Kingdom!¡±

    I glanced at her son. He was cowering behind her skirts, clearly not used to this much attention. I doubted he would become a general, but I still wished him the best.

    I could only stand there, surrounded by parents and their sons. I stopped listening after the first round of boastful declarations, throwing in a ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting,¡± or ¡°Is that so?¡± every now and then. They didn¡¯t seem to notice that I was mentally light years away, so I considered that a win.

    When will they see that I wasn¡¯t interested at all in their sons? I¡¯d rather not think about anyone in that kind of sense, Fray¡¯s teasing was still fresh in both of my minds.

    As the swarm of parents kept closing in, I found myself seriously considering fleeing to Mirabelle. Sure, she was insufferable, but at least she didn¡¯t have a son to marry off.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Carine.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± I used it as a chance to slip through the circle surrounding me. I practically leaped toward her, and for a second, I considered hugging her out of pure relief for rescuing me.

    ¡°What is it, Mother?¡± I asked, composing myself quickly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°The gift-giving ceremony will be in an hour,¡± she said in her usual calm tone. ¡°Be sure to freshen up and prepare to receive every single one gratefully, understood?¡±

    The unspoken meaning behind that sentence was clear: Even if someone handed me a pile of shit, I would have to smile and act like it was a precious jewel. It was all about saving face, making sure no one felt inferior for bringing an objectively terrible gift, but it didn¡¯t make it any easier.

    Smiling wasn¡¯t exactly my strong suit as Carine, especially not the natural kind. But Mother¡¯s orders were absolute. ¡°Of course, Mother,¡± I said, bowing slightly.

    Carine Sareid was the embodiment of perfection, at least in the eyes of others, I needed to fit into that shoe if I wanted things to go smoothly.

 Chapter 46: Stuck

    With Carine fully tuned to auto-pilot the conversation with the parents, I focused solely on Feyt¡¯s after-party.

    Despite being the birthday boy, I was the one stuck with cleaning things up¡­ along with Fray of course.

    We were at the back of the house, towels in hand, scrubbing away at a few sets of dishes and utensils before us.

    ¡°Tch,¡± Fray clicked her tongue. ¡°Why am stuck cleaning this?!¡±

    ¡°Right back at ya¡¯¡­¡±

    Fray shot her finger at me. ¡°Hey! You had your fun already! You¡¯re obligated to help me with the dishes, tables, and trash at the very least!¡±

    ¡°So, basically¡­ all the tasks?¡±

    After the party, Mom went fast asleep in her room. Staying up late to bake a cake would do that to you, alcoholic or not.

    Dad had to go deliver some produce to the market. He delayed things enough already by showing up at my party, so now he was in full-sprint mode.

    And Ricent and his mom? They had the bar to open. Today was gonna be a busy day for them, and I¡¯d bet they¡¯d already lost a few customers just by sticking around here.

    Which left me and Fray for the after-party. Fun birthday. Still a lot better than listening to overzealous parents as Carine though.

    I turned to the dishes, trying to work up the willpower to care. There weren¡¯t  many, but in a world without dishwashers? It would take a while at the very least. Fray was already scrubbing a fork, glaring at it like it owed her money, so I figured some chit-chat might pass the time.

    ¡°Hey, Sis.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she hummed, barely glancing up.

    I wondered what would be the best question. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any love life, and all she did besides training and fieldwork was sleep all day in her room. After giving it some thought, I found a question that I was curious about.

    ¡°Can you tell me more about your work?¡±

    ¡°Pfftt¡ª!!!¡± She spit out water¡­ despite not drinking anything? ¡°W-Why do you ask?¡± she stammered.

    She sounded like she had something to hide. Only someone with a secret would react like that. Did she run into some trouble? Was she fired? Or maybe, she found a lover on the job?!

    My ears perked up, realizing I might have found her weakness.

    ¡°Oi, stop glaring at me, creep.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Her face turned redder than the ripe tomatoes behind us. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    The way she was all flustered, I saw it as the perfect chance. Revenge. For all those times she teased about both of myselves, for all those times she teased my lack of stamina, this was my chance!

    I took a deep breath and decided to throw the first non-literal punch!

    ¡°Aha! I knew it! You must have found a love¡ª!¡±

    I was met with a smack so powerful it sent me sprawling across the field. As I lay there, face-down in the mud, I heard her yell from a distance.

    ¡°S-Stop the useless chatter! Get back to work! Stupid!¡±

    Yep, no matter how clever I thought I was, nothing could win against that gorilla punch. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite being sent flying by her punch, I could actually tell she was holding back enough to make sure not to hurt me seriously. My face was a bit numb from the landing though.

    But still, what was she so flustered about?

    ¡­

    The gift-giving ceremony had started. I was redirected back to my throne, my butt was practically screaming at me as I approached it.

    The ceremony started with a few formalities, then the guests started presenting their gifts along with a short introduction of themselves, despite having already done so before.

    I already had etched every single guest member¡¯s face into my mind with intricate detail, involuntarily, mind you.  Although I still mix up some names here and there, I doubt the reintroductions would help much.

    So, about my gifts. You must be wondering what kind of gifts a person of my stature would get, no? Well, to put it simply, the gifts presented to me could be split into two categories: accessories or dresses, and then¡­ others. The reason I categorized it as ¡°others¡± was because the gifts were 95% accessories and dresses!!!

    Come on, would it kill you guys to have a little bit more variety?! So far, there were already  people giving me emeralds saying how they ¡°match my eyes.¡±

    As for the  category, they weren¡¯t any better. Someone gifted me a chandelier, made entirely out of diamonds.

    Who? Who would actually have that installed in their house? Don¡¯t they have shame or tact?

    There was also another one¡­ it was a box, and inside of it were the curved, pale horns of a beastman.

    The man presenting them went on and on about how he had hunted the creature himself, doing so with a triumphant expression on his face.

    ¡°You cannot believe how much trouble I went for these! It is hard even now for me to part with it, but, I believe you deserve it even more than I do, Lady Carine!¡±

    ¡°...Is that so?¡± I nodded along politely, my eyes locked on the horns.

    I had read about beastmen before from the family library. The books never went into much detail, mostly calling them ¡°tribal,¡± ¡°savage,¡± or ¡°primitive.¡± I also knew they lived far from the cities, mostly staying in the wilds. That was all.

    But something about that box made my skin crawl. Despite being presented as such, the horns weren¡¯t just a hunter¡¯s trophy. They felt¡­ wrong. Horribly wrong. I found myself instinctively narrowing my eyes as I continued to stare at them.

    As if sensing my uneasiness, Leila let out a small audible cough, reminding me that I was dead silent for almost a full minute.

    ¡°A-Ah, yes. Forgive me¡­ I was just admiring the beauty of it¡­¡± My words trailed off at the end, unable to confidently lie about my feelings.

    ¡°Ohh! Is that right? I was scared there for a moment. I knew your eyes would appreciate its beauty!¡± the man exclaimed. ¡°How about it? Shall we go hunt some of them in the future? I can show you my favorite spots!¡±

    ¡°N-No thanks.¡± Wanting that box out of my sight as fast as possible, I decided to thank him before he could go on more about the box. ¡°Thank you for your gift. I shall treasure it.¡±

    Leila stepped up and took the box personally, making sure to close the lid before placing it at a table at the far end of it, obscured by the other gifts.

    I thanked Leila deeply in my heart. The way she understood what I wanted without me even needing to say it, I was impressed.

    I wondered what I should do with that box of horns though¡­ Just the idea of keeping them in my room made me feel queasy. I decided to think about that later.

    ¡­

    The next few gifts fell on the typical pattern. Dresses and accessories. Two of them were emerald-based, which meant the total was now seven.

    It took a while for a new -type gift to arrive. This time, it wasn¡¯t presented by a noble, but a merchant.

    Merchants were also invited to this party, duh. But not a lot attended surprisingly. I understood why though. Merchants need trade routes, investments, and connections. Those were the main reasons why a merchant would want to attend a noble¡¯s party.

    Although I, as a future heir, could provide merchants with the last two, I wouldn¡¯t be able to provide them with the main one, the trade routes.

    Since the head family lived in the capital, the Sareid territory was mainly managed by a regent; someone who Father trusted dearly, his younger brother AKA my uncle.

    Most merchants would probably focus their efforts on winning his favor instead of mine, considering the current circumstances. Sure, I would inherit the land in the future, but how long would that take?

    That said, the few merchants who attended my party seemed to think that my investment and connection were worth the journey. I needed to be hospitable to them.

    Before me stood a lanky man, fidgeting in his fine suit, attending to a cloth-covered box on the table in front of him. He bowed deeply with a grin that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    ¡°Lady Carine! What an absolute honor it is to stand before you on this momentous occasion! Truly a day like no other! And because this is such a grand day, I have brought you something exceptional!¡±

    Dramatic much? He talked just like those door-to-door salesmen trying to sell me overpriced dehumidifiers...

    He paused, his hands gripping the cloth over the box before him. ¡°Allow me to present to you, my most prized possession!¡±

    I looked at the clothed box curiously. It was covered only by a thin white cloth, which meant my eyes could actually see through the cloth and see the contents. Behind the cloth,  saw several bottles, all with labels and with liquid inside them. I recognized those familiar shapes.

    ¡°Brewed by a legend and aged to perfection! I present to you¡ª!!!¡±

    The lanky man gripped the cloth tightly before pulling it violently, revealing a set of glass bottles filled with reddish liquid.

    ¡°¡ªthe greatest bottles of wine you could ever taste!!¡±

    My guess was right. My mouth would have drooled had my face not been so dead.

    I didn¡¯t care that he deliberately ignored to mention the brewer and how long it was aged, I just wanted a sip no matter what. It had been so long since I had wine after all.

    Just as I was about to give praise to the merchant, Leila, who was right beside me, leaned in and whispered in a soft voice. ¡°Just a reminder, Lady Carine. You are not allowed to consume wine or alcohol until you reach adulthood. Your mother¡¯s orders.¡±

    Welp, there goes my hopes and dreams.

    Leila returned to her position and I was stuck staring at bottles of wine I wasn¡¯t allowed to drink. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at those dark green bottles¡­ those sloshing red liquids¡­ Oh, how refreshing they would be¡­

    Torture, it was torture.

    I cursed the merchant before me for even bringing it here, could you not wait for three or four years before you present that to me?!

    I accepted my defeat with an internal sigh, nearly slumping into my throne doing so.

    ¡°T-Thank you for the generous gift. I shall treasure it.¡±

    I tried to cope.

    ¡°I look forward to meeting you again, Lady Carine!¡±

    The lanky man walked away with a proud smile, it looked like he was satisfied with his gift. I looked at the bottles again as Leila brought them to the table. Knowing I wasn¡¯t allowed to drink it, it would¡¯ve been better if he had brought some grape juice instead.

    Then, the next gift-giver stepped up. The entire room became silent, and there weren¡¯t any more gasps like before from the guests, I commended them for keeping it in.

    That¡¯s right, the next person on the list was the Third Prince himself, Julient.

 Chapter 47: The Scholar Prince, Julient

    In the far reaches of the western continent lies a kingdom. Setus, renowned for its numerous academies and scholars, a place for students and thinkers alike to gather and further their minds. Its secularity and non-reliance on religion had gathered opposition, specifically from the neighboring kingdom, Ortensia.

    However, rather than the tension between the two kingdoms rising, they formed a powerful alliance instead, on account of the First Prince of Setus¡ªKey¡ªalong with the First Princess of Ortensia¡ªMunith¡ªannouncing their love for each other.

    Key, the Bright Sun of Setus. Munith, the Silver Mind of Ortensia. Their engagement was met with applause even by the kingdom¡¯s greatest minds. There weren¡¯t any reasons to raise a voice against this union, but that didn¡¯t stop some from trying.

    One of those voices belonged to a certain prince of Setus.

    Julient, the Third Prince of Setus, more well-known as the Scholar Prince.

    ¡­

    Julient''s golden-blonde hair fluttered in the wind as he sat in his private study at the top of the castle''s western tower. The wind carried the unmistakable smell of fresh-cut grass. He reclined in his ornate chair with his legs crossed, analyzing a small sheet of paper. He gave a satisfied nod and gave the paper to the butler standing beside him.

    ¡°Is that all, Your Highness?¡± the butler asked, taking the document with a bow.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s all.¡± Julient stretched his arms high, pushing his chest up with a long sigh. ¡°Aaaah~ Man, finally I¡¯m free!¡±

    The butler gave a deep bow. ¡°Good work for today, Your Highness. Would you like a snack to relax?¡±

    Julient yawned as he finished his stretch, his leaf-green eyes narrowed at the sight of the sun. ¡°Ah~ Yeah, a cake sounds nice right about now.¡±

    ¡°I shall bring you one right away.¡±

    The butler left the room quietly, leaving Julient alone with the piles of paper scattered across his desk. He was told multiple times to organize his files by his brothers, but he never felt the urge to. Among the scattered documents was something he had been reviewing for the past week: Karvin¡¯s report regarding the potential ¡°proof¡± of his theory.

    Karvin¡¯s handwriting was as elegant as ever, but that wasn¡¯t the reason he continued to read it over and over again. It was the name etched into the paper.

    Carine Sareid.

    She was the sole child and future heir of the Sareid Family. Karvin had said in his reports that her wisdom had potential, and she had a strict scheduling given to her by her mother. She was the perfect ¡°proof¡±, something he had been searching for years to further his theory.

    Yet¡­ there was an unease gnawing at him.

    His finger traced over the source of that unease, the word located next to Carine¡¯s name.

    ¡°Sareid¡­¡± he mumbled.

    The Sareids were a puzzle. Only ever having one potential heir each generation, it was something unthinkable for a family as large as theirs. Yet, Julient understood the reason for that irrational tradition very well.

    Ambition. Ambition flowed strongly in the Sareid blood. This burning ambition had once split the family in two when twin heirs fought over the title of successor. The entire kingdom had teetered on the brink of civil war due to this conflict. After the near-war, the family vowed never to have more than one child again to prevent this from happening in the future.

    In a way, this tradition was their apology and also their self-imposed punishment.

    But Julient knew, ambition doesn¡¯t die that easily.

    Even now, almost a hundred years after that vow, members of the Sareid family strive to further their ambition. From spreading their legacy sword style throughout the entire kingdom, to holding massive trade routes through negotiations and coercion.

    Their ambitions knew no end. And that was why Julient was worried.

    Carine Sareid¡­ Did she hold the same ambition as her predecessors?

    She was the "proof"¡ªthat¡¯s what Karvin had said. Proof of potential far beyond the limits Setus had ever seen. And if that was true, she needed a mentor, someone to guide her, mold her.

    Julient¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. He had always fancied himself a teacher. He was called the Scholar Prince, after all. Perhaps this was his chance to truly leave a mark in this kingdom.

    No, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. If Carine¡¯s ambition was anything like that of her ancestors, mentoring her would be like taming a wild storm. A part of him even wondered if it was worth the risk. Ambition was dangerous, a double-edged sword, especially in someone so young.

    Julient knew ambition better than most. He had felt its pull, too, as a prince of Setus, though he¡¯d mastered his through study and intellect. But Carine? She came from a line of people who had fought wars over ambition.

    There was so much potential in her, yes¡ªbut potential for what? That was the question.

    The butler returned with a tray, a delicate slice of cake resting on fine porcelain. He placed it on the desk beside the reports and offered Julient a respectful bow.

    "Your cake, Your Highness."

    ¡°Ah, thank you. Just what I needed.¡±

    Julient took a forkful of the cake, the sweetness pushing his eyes awake, but his mind lingered on a certain name. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Carine Sareid. He would have to meet her soon, that much was sure. He had to see her eyes in person. How strong was her ambition? How deeply did it burn within her? If her vision turned out to be grander than life, could it be guided? Could it be tamed?

    Whether this would mean the beginning of something remarkable, or the birth of a disaster, Julient, the Scholar Prince, was never one to leave such things to chance.

    ¡°Her birthday party¡¯s in a few days, huh?¡± Julient rubbed his chin, a small smirk creeping in. ¡°Bastion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Clear my schedule for the 43rd. I have a party to attend.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡ª

    Cosence 43rd. Inside the Sareid Family¡¯s Capital Mansion Ballroom.

    Julient had entered the ballroom unannounced, his presence felt immediately by all in attendance. Had he revealed his plans to attend this party even a day earlier, a certain someone would have surely acted to beat him to the punch. But not this time. Julient intended to get to Carine first.

    And there she was. The girl with the emerald green eyes and dark mesmerizing hair, sitting alone on her throne whilst others had knelt before him.

    Julient could see it. The  Karvin mentioned. Her eyes were powerful, they pierced him without hesitation. Even he couldn¡¯t comprehend just how much it had seen.

    Her unflinching nature, was she just stiffened by his presence? No, surely not. A girl with such eyes wouldn¡¯t cower in the face of a single royal.

    No, this was proof of her ambition. Her vision for her own future.

    He first thought he wouldn¡¯t dare mentor someone with such eyes. But leaving her to her own devices? That sounded even worse.

    He had his servant throw away the box of emerald earrings meant for his Plan A. Julient had resolved himself for Plan B.

 Chapter 48: Invitation

    The room was dead silent, guests didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word as the Third Prince stood before me with one arm on his hip, ready to give me his gift with that infuriating grin of his. However, his hands seemed empty, nor could I see anything inside his pockets.

    Yes, I can see through clothes, but only barely. Enough to see if people carried something in their pockets. My eyes were scary, yes, but at least they weren¡¯t a creep.

    Anyway, back to the prince. If he truly had nothing to gift, he wouldn¡¯t have stepped forward, right? Plus, he was a prince, bringing no gifts to someone¡¯s birthday party he attended¡ªuninvited¡ªwould damage his reputation.

    ¡°Allow me to congratulate you once again on your birthday, heir of Sareid.¡± The Third Prince displayed another flamboyant bow, his eyes locked onto me the whole time as he continued to grin.

    ¡°T-Thank you,¡± I gave a nod.

    I thought princes would be more serious-like, a spoiled brat at worst, but this dude looked like a total playboy. The books in the mansion¡¯s library didn¡¯t have much information on him, so I only knew the basics.

    He was born a genius, similar to his older brothers. He was the third prince and also the late Queen¡¯s youngest son. His accomplishments were nothing compared to his two older brothers, but his dedication to developing the kingdom¡¯s countless academies gave him the nickname ¡°The Scholar Prince¡±.

    After learning small tidbits about him throughout my lives, I thought he would be the book-ish type. You know? Messy hair, glasses, anti-social, shy¡­

    The man before me was the total opposite of what I imagined him to be.

    ¡°As you can probably see.¡± the Third Prince spread his arms wide, puffing up his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t bring any gifts on me. However, I have something grander in mind!¡±

    What kind of gift would this playboy prince bring? If he told me that  was the gift, I¡¯d have the guards throw him in the slammer, royalty or not.

    I cleared my throat before asking in a polite tone, ¡°May I ask what you have in mind, Your Highness?¡±

    He extended his hand, open palm facing up. ¡°I shall have your name listed as one of the guests at my brother¡¯s birthday party. How about it?¡±

    The guests all gasped in unison. They all looked at each other, mostly whispering with wide-open eyes. Was an invitation to a birthday party that surprising?

    ¡°Oh, the brother I¡¯m referring to is, of course, the First Prince, Key! I¡¯ll make sure that you will have the time to speak to him personally!¡±

    The crowd gasped in unison again. Meanwhile, I was confused about what it was that made this invitation so gasp-worthy.

    I noticed Mother and Father, standing further back in the audience. Father seemed to be lost in thought, but Mother¡¯s gestures were what caught my attention.

    When she noticed my gaze on her, she gave me a solid nod. I still didn¡¯t know how this invitation was so great, but I decided to just follow Mother and gave the Third Prince a nod.

    ¡°Very well, I accept your invitation.¡±

    The Third Prince gave a sharp smile. ¡°Splendid! I look forward to your arrival in the future!¡± He then lowered his voice, his eyes narrowed. ¡°I would like for you to see with your own eyes¡­ our future ¡®king¡¯...¡±

    He turned with a graceful flourish, tossing one last smile over his shoulder as he left. ¡°I shall excuse myself for the time being, Lady Carine! See you next month!¡±

    The doors closed behind him, leaving me sitting in front of stunned crowds. Then, as if a balloon had popped, everyone suddenly got all chatty, filling the room with various conversations.

    My parents rushed up to my throne, their faces concerned.

    Father spoke up as soon as he neared me. ¡°C-Carine! You have to be truthful! How did you gain Prince Julient¡¯s favor?!¡±

    Even I didn¡¯t know! But, knowing that Karvin was related to the Third Prince somehow¡­ ¡°It was possibly through Professor Karvin. He said so earlier in his introduction, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Mother, her face still indifferent as ever, responded with a nod. ¡°You did good, my dear. I hope your visit to the party next month will go well.¡±

    Right, the party. Knowing that I accepted it since Mother told me to, I decided it was best to ask her. ¡°Mother, why is everyone so surprised that I was invited to the party?¡±

    Mother¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. ¡°It would seem I haven¡¯t taught you enough.¡± ¡°No matter, I shall educate you now.¡± Mother leaned in closer. ¡°Out of hundreds of noble families in this kingdom, only twelve have the right to attend the prince¡¯s birthday parties.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The party wasn¡¯t just exclusive, it was exclusive. What did I just get myself into?

    ¡°I am proud of you, Carine!¡± Father shook my shoulders. ¡°You have brought our family to greater heights, and you¡¯re not even the head yet!¡±

    ¡ª

    A few days later.

    Julient stood watching the garden beyond the castle gates, a favorite retreat where he could clearly think of where his thoughts should go next. Today, his mind was focused on a certain girl.

    Carine Sareid had accepted his invitation, the news had reached the ears of many noble families, and many of them were expectedly outraged that the Sareids of all families got an invite while they didn¡¯t. Already predicted this outcome, Julient dealt with the matter swiftly with a little

    What concerned him now was making Carine understand that Setus was in a precarious state. And what better way to show that than the First Prince himself? Showing what kind of person Key was to Carine would serve better than any explanation he could give her.

    After breathing enough fresh air, Julient was about to turn and head back to his study, but the creaking of the castle gate caught his attention. His eyes narrowed as a figure appeared. Her silver hair caught the wind as it fluttered, her soft purple eyes locking onto his immediately after she stepped through the gate.

    Princess Munith.

    She gave a gentle and warm smile as she paced heartily to Julient. Her personal bodyguard, Rene, stood beside her wearing a fine suit.

    ¡°Prince Julient! Beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her voice was light and melodic, but Julient swore to never be swayed by such things.

    Forcing a smile, he returned her greeting. ¡°Yes, Princess Munith. It truly is.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I heard you invited another family to Key¡¯s party next month! I wonder what kind of person it is you invited¡­¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Pointless question, Munith would already know who it was before she even considered asking that to him. But still, knowing guards were working around them, he had to play along.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will meet them on the date of the party.¡±

    Munith let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m sure they must be interesting.¡± Her eyes widened as she tilted her head. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be happy to see me?¡±

    Julient¡¯s eye twitched. He wanted nothing more than to give a proper retort to her provocation, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Haha~ Of course, of course! When the time comes!¡±

    Munith breezed past him, her eyes sparkled with the kind of sweetness that would make ants smile. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t chat for long! Key¡¯s looking for me! Come on, Rene!¡±

    Her bodyguard, Rene, followed silently, but not without throwing Julient a passing glance; one that lingered just a little too long, too sharp.

    Julient let out a quiet sigh as they vanished into the castle.

    Once they vanished inside the castle, Julient allowed himself a quiet sigh. He needed to think of a counter. Whatever Munith had planned for the party, Carine could not be allowed to fall under her influence, no matter what.

 Chapter 49: Sudden Leave

    It had been a few days since my birthdays. Life returned to normal slowly after that, with Feyt handling farm work once more and Carine continuing her packed-as-ever schedule.

    The day that Feyt was to be sent to the capital was still a few days away, so I planned to spend time with my family as much as possible. However¡­

    ¡°You''re leaving, Sis?!¡±

    ¡°Today?! Why are you telling us that now?!¡± Dad asked.

    Fray glanced up from her licked-clean plate, her face completely oblivious to our shock.

    ¡°There''s a lot of errands and letters piling up on my back since I stayed here for a while. I need to get them sorted as fast as I can.¡±

    Fray was ready to set out on another journey between villages. She would be leaving this at noon, and she somehow decided the best time to break the news to us was during lunch, just hours before her leave.

    To be honest, I wasn''t sure how I felt about her leaving. On the one hand, it would be a lot more peaceful without her around. Even when my other self wasn''t around, she still brought her up during dinner or work.

    On the other hand, it would also be a lot more quiet without her. I couldn¡¯t believe it myself, but I was kind of looking forward to her tortu¡ªI mean, training. I could actually feel my body building up strength from her barbaric methods, whether I liked it or not. Lose the teasing, and I would gladly train with her a lot more.

    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Fray placed her finger on her chin, looking up to the sky as she pondered. ¡°Three months, I guess?¡± She said. ¡°The rumors did say the place¡¯s pretty far away, after all¡­¡± she mumbled quietly, but of course, with my ears, I heard her perfectly.

    ¡°What rumors?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Fray jumped back, startled. ¡°Did I say that out loud?! A-Anyway, it¡¯s just a rumor that¡­ uhh¡­ one of the villages I¡¯m heading towards is pretty far away! Yeah!¡± She puffed up her chest as she said so.

    The way her eyes darted to the side told me she was trying to cover something up.

    ¡°Oh, you''re not just visiting the usual?¡± Mom joined in. Surprisingly with no bottle of booze in her hand. Her brow furrowed slightly in concern. ¡°Did someone ask you to deliver a letter to someplace far away again?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yep! That¡¯s it! Gotta help them out somehow, amirite? H-Haha¡­¡± Fray¡¯s words trailed off at the end along with her voice crack.

    It wasn¡¯t my business where she went for her work. I just hoped she would stay out of danger¡­ Wait, no, considering her strength, wouldn¡¯t she be the danger?

    Now that I thought about it, why she seem to have problems with bandits? I heard rumors about the Bandit Killer around these parts that scare off any bandits from setting bases near our village, but what about other villages?

    The base I was brought to when both of me were kidnapped was located near a neighboring village. Knowing she traveled a lot, wouldn¡¯t she had  encounters with bandits? Why did she never tell tales about them?

    Well, it wasn¡¯t like this gorilla would be stopped by a couple of measly bandits. They probably realized it was better not to mess with her, or she thought they were so insignificant they weren¡¯t worth talking about. Either way, she seemed to glide through her journeys with ease somehow.

    Still, as much as I hated to admit it, the house was going to feel a lot emptier without her around. I sighed, not realizing how much I¡¯d gotten used to her presence until now.

    Somehow sensing my thoughts, Fray walked up to me and began ruffling my hair. ¡°Hey! No worries! I¡¯ll visit you in the capital when I have the time!¡±

    ¡°W-Wha, stop! You¡¯re being too rough!¡± I swatted at her hands, but she only laughed.

    ¡°Hahaha! You need to train more if you think rough!¡± Fray stopped ruffling my hair with a grin on her face.

    Dad cleared his throat, drawing our attention. ¡°So, you¡¯ll be leaving¡­¡±

    ¡°In an hour or two, just need to pack my stuff up!¡± Fray replied nonchalantly.

    Mom rested her cheek on her palm, a pout forming on her lips. ¡°But still, couldn¡¯t you at least warn us a little bit earlier that you¡¯re leaving? I wanted to cook you a more proper meal before you go!¡±

    ¡°Aww~! Appreciate the thought, Mom! But your food¡¯s impressive no matter what!¡± Fray buttered Mom up as easy as she breathed. ¡°But yeah, I¡¯ll remind you guys in advance next time!¡±

    Knowing her, I doubt she would do that. Impulse was her middle name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room, packing things up.¡± She turned around and headed to her room, but not before shooting a glance back at us. ¡°No. Peeking.¡± She closed the door to her room with a soft thud.

    ¡­ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    An hour or so passed quickly.

    ¡°You got everything packed up, right?¡± Mom asked, her voice raspy with concern.

    ¡°Yup! All ready!¡±

    ¡°Be careful on the road, alright? Take care not to meet any monsters or bandits!¡±

    ¡°You worry too much, Dad! I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    The four of us stood near the village gate. Fray had her leather armor equipped along with a giant leather bag that was twice her size. The fact that she could move so easily with that thing behind her back just further proved to me that she was a gorilla.

    ¡°Yo, Feyt!¡± Fray called out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Make sure you train properly without me, you got it?¡± she said with a gentle smile. For once, there was no mischief in her tone, catching me off guard.

    ¡°A-Ah, yes! Of course, I will!¡±

    ¡°Good! Well then!¡± Fray turned on her heel, shooting us a salute. ¡°See ya!!¡±

    Fray began her walk down the beaten path. The wind carried her cloak and hair as she walked further down the road, eventually becoming nothing more than a speck in our vision.

    This was a scene our family was accustomed to. She often left without saying much, so it should feel like it was something inconsequential. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel some sort of tightness in my chest as I saw her leave.

    A bit ashamed to admit this, but I was already looking forward to her visit...

 Chapter 50: A New Face

    As I mentioned before, my daily routine had already returned to normal. Ahh, oh how I missed you, training schedule with barely any free time¡­ Well, things weren¡¯t the same. There were a few changes.

    First, today would mark my first sparring class with Mother and Father in ages. It had been put on hold for way too long; first because of that head bump, and then the kidnapping. Let¡¯s just say, I was counting the minutes until sunset for that part of my schedule.

    Secondly, and this was a major change, there was a new face in the house¡­

    ¡°Another drink, Lady Carine?¡± the butler¡¯s deep voice uttered softly.

    I gave him an awkward nod. The butler leaned over to pour the tea into my empty cup with casual finesse, his towering body loomed over me, enveloping me completely in its shadow.

    I wanted to ask, but not sure if I should.

    As the butler placed the porcelain teapot back onto the clothed table, he took a step back and bowed deeply with his arm over his chest, like he was tipping an invisible hat. "Forgive my unexpected arrival. I imagine you''re surprised Miss Leila wasn''t here to wake you. I have been asked to stand in for her, as she¡¯s attending to some pressing matters."

    ¡°...Is that so?¡± I kept my eyes narrowed and glued onto him as I sipped my tea.

    His jet-black hair was slicked back with precision. A sharp, well-groomed beard framed his chiseled jaw, and though his suit was immaculate, it clung just a little too tight to his broad chest. He wasn¡¯t as built as Dad, but it looked balanced, a refined strength if you will.

    He easily stood out, looking like the picture-perfect butler every fantasy setting should have. Who knew the literal physical personification of the trope itself would appear before me like this?

    That begged the question though. Where Leila? It was unlike her to suddenly leave me with another maid or butler without informing me first.

    ¡°Tell me, where  Leila?¡± I asked, my tone pressing him for an answer.

    He returned my question with a gentle smile. ¡°I have not heard much, I¡¯m afraid. But I believe it was the Duchess herself that called for her.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    I knew Leila was hired by Mother personally, so could she really be busy with urgent matters after all? No, both Mother and Leila were meticulous people, if they had something urgent to discuss, no matter how urgent things might be, they would still warn me that Leila would be away for a while.

    They wouldn¡¯t send in some random butler to inform me of that information, wouldn¡¯t they? Actually, now that I had a good look at his face, I had never seen this servant before in the mansion. At all.

    ¡°...Who are you again?¡±

    The butler raised his eyebrows, widening his eyes. ¡°My, surely you haven¡¯t forgotten me, Lady Carine? It¡¯s me, Sebastian, the one in charge of the garden?¡±

    So, not only did he have the build, he had the name ¡®Sebastian¡¯ too¡­

    The trope was writing itself right before my very eyes.

    But still, this butler, I never saw his face before. I passed by several maids, knights, and my parents¡¯ students all the time as I moved in and out of my classes. Although I still had trouble remembering their names, I could remember their faces perfectly. Again, my eyes were pretty terrifying.

    This guy, I had no clue who this was. The way he smiled too, it felt like his smile never reached his eyes. I couldn¡¯t let my guard down around him, my guts were telling me that.

    Was I just imagining things? I didn¡¯t know. But it would be best to play along for now. If he proved to be dangerous, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if he attacked with no one around me. He seemed keen on just observing me though, I counted that as a blessing.

    I had free time between today¡¯s history class and geography class. Normally I would be instructed to stay in my room, but I decided to visit Mother instead. I need to confirm this random guy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to finally put a face to the name, Sebastian,¡± I said as I took another sip of the tea.

    ¡°Likewise, it¡¯s an honor for me to be able to serve you,¡± he bowed deeply again. He displayed another gentle smile. ¡°Shall we go to the first thing in your schedule, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Of course, take these away, will you?¡± I gestured to the silver tray on my lap.

    The breakfast made by Leila¡¯s hand-picked chefs was divine as always. But I couldn¡¯t really enjoy it with this guy at my side.

    ¡­

    As I went through my schedule with this butler, I kept my eyes wide open for him. And whaddya¡¯ know? He was doing the same to me.

    Sure, Leila watched me during my training all the time, but his gaze totally creeped me out. The math class and etiquette class were nothing special, though the usual etiquette instructor couldn¡¯t make it so her assistant had to jump in. I kinda missed her face a little bit.

    The history class couldn¡¯t go by any slower. I could remember everything I was taught since the instructor was just parroting off a popular book on early Setus history. The family library had that book, so I already recorded everything inside it in my head, so zoning off was my go-to option in this class. But the chill from that butler¡¯s gaze still bore on my back.

    As soon as the class was over, I headed out. Sebastian opened the door with a bow, letting me glide through. The two of us walked down the hallway, and I didn¡¯t want to take the chance just yet. I needed the perfect opportunity so I just kept walking in silence.

    Then, a familiar face appeared from around the corner. Full armor besides the helmet, it was a guard. I didn¡¯t remember his name, but he was one of Father¡¯s graduated students, I could trust him.

    With him in front of us, I turned my head to Sebastian and said, ¡°I would like to visit Mother for a moment, will that be alright?¡±

    Mother knew each and every one of the servants here personally, and I knew for a fact that Mother wouldn¡¯t just let a new servant take care of me! His comment about me not remembering him was the main giveaway though. He just lied outright right there. I never forget a face, even if I forget their names.

    I strained my eyes a little bit, eager to see his reaction. Surely, he would be scared and come up with an excuse to not come with me to meet Mother. Or he might even drop his act and attack me right away. But with the guard in front of me, I could at least have some help gaining enough time to scream for help.

    I waited for his reaction with caution and eager anticipation of being proven right. But then, he did something unbelievable. He flashed another gentle smile.

    ¡°Of course, Lady Carine! I shall accompany you there!¡± he said with a tone almost ecstatic.

    Goosebumps crawled all over my back. Did he have a plan? Was I in the wrong this whole time? I began to doubt if I should accuse him then and there. Either way, I no longer felt safe walking alone with him.

    With quick thinking, I stopped in my tracks and greeted the guard before me. ¡°G-Greetings, sir guard!¡±

    The guard responded with a respectful bow. ¡°Greetings, Lady Carine. What can I do for you?¡±

    I needed a reason for him to accompany us, and what better way to entice a working man than these words, ¡°I have noticed the extra work you put into patrolling lately.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The guard widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°I-I was just doing the usual, there¡¯s no need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, but your work ethic is impressive, you know?¡± I interrupted him.

    ¡°R-Really?¡± He lightly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Umm, thank you, Lady Carine¡­¡± his words trailed off as a blush formed on his cheeks.

    Having lived through my past life as a secretary in a black company, I knew just the right words to make sure our branch¡¯s employees wouldn¡¯t just break down. Didn¡¯t think I would actually find a use for it in this new world though.

    Now, the ultimate killing move¡­

    ¡°Recognizing the work you have put in, I decided to have a chat with the Duchess about a raise,¡±  I said a sentence most would have a wet dream about.  S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Wha¡ª?! Really?! You will do that?!¡±

    I gave a sharp nod. ¡°Proper work needs proper recognition. Now, accompany me to Mother¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°O-Of course! Thank you so much, Lady Carine!¡±

    The guard rushed to my side, on the opposite end was Sebastian. I took a glimpse into his expression once more, to see if he would react in any way.

    Instead, I was met with the same, distant, gentle smile. ¡°You are truly generous, Lady Carine.¡±

    I clicked my tongue silently. Nothing budged this guy, it seemed.

 Chapter 51: No Butler Is Named Sebastian

    Sebastian opened the double doors with a bow, and as they swung wide, I caught the scent of oils and paint. Inside, Mother sat by the large windows leading to a balcony, her posture straight as she worked on her canvas.

    Whenever no work was present, Mother was always in her art room. She had an office, yes, but she preferred staying here to further her art endeavors, and I could tell it was paying off. The paintings she held in high regard were hung over the walls, all depicting some sort of mesmerizing scenery.

    Without pausing her work, Mother glanced at us and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, clearly referring to this stranger beside me.

    I knew it, my suspicions were confirmed. Mother had never seen him before, which meant he really was not a butler in this house. But still, I kept my expression as indifferent as it always was, my eyes darting between Sebastian and Mother.

    ¡°You, what are you doing in my house uninvited, let alone standing so close to my daughter?¡± Mother said, her voice deep and sharp.

    Sebastian¡¯s reaction was swift, leaning forward slightly as he began his side of the story. ¡°But, Your Grace, I have worked here for a long time! True, I rarely show my face around the manor, but I assure you, I work hard each day!¡±

    His words sounded practiced. The note of his pleading was almost enough to make me believe him, if I didn¡¯t already know better. I knew what I saw, his face looked way too disingenuous.

    ¡°Tell me your name and contract,¡± she said, her tone indifferent, ¡°in full detail.¡±

    ¡°My name is Sebastian, Your Grace. I have served this manor for two years ever since you hired me personally. Surely, you haven¡¯t forgotten?¡± His words came out smoothly, as if they were the truth itself.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Mother placed down her brush onto the easel. She turned her chair slowly, facing us fully now. Her eyes were locked onto Sebastian, I could sense the air in the room had thickened. ¡°You there,¡± she said, gesturing to the guard standing beside me. ¡°Move Carine away from that man immediately!¡±

    The guard didn¡¯t even hesitate or question the order. He wrapped his arm around my waist gently, but firmly. My feet barely touched the floor as he rushed me to Mother¡¯s side.

    Well, things sure escalated quickly. As soon as the guard set me down, he drew his sword, but Mother motioned for him to hand it over. Without a word, he obeyed, and she gripped the weapon tightly, rising from her seat.

    Sebastian stood his ground, his face was that of utter bewilderment, as if he was an old man accused of something horrible.

    ¡°Now, ¡®Sebastian¡¯,¡± Mother said, pointing the tip of the blade to Sebastian. ¡°Who sent you here? If I catch another lie from that tongue of yours, be assured you¡¯ll be bringing it home inside a box.¡±

    The four of us stood perfectly still, none dared to make a move. After a long deafening silence, it was finally broken by a small chuckle.  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And, oh no, it can¡¯t be~? Sebastian was smiling and giggling like a maniac! Who could¡¯ve predicted this?!

    The guard had a worried look on his face, probably unsure of what he had caught himself into. I pulled him in though.

    Mother¡¯s gaze, cold and sharp, narrowed even more, locked entirely on the chuckling man.

    Me? My face was barely any different. I wasn¡¯t really shocked, I knew something was up with him as soon as he brought me breakfast. Seeing I was right, I didn¡¯t know if I should cheer or be worried.

    ¡°So, that one didn¡¯t work on you, huh?¡± Sebastian said with a sneering smile. ¡°Meticulous people are the hardest to trick, after all.¡± His tone was less composed, more playful. His expression finally seemed genuine too.

    Narrowed eyes, slight grin. It looked as if he was treating this entire thing as a game.

    The air around him had changed completely. His smirk widened as he straightened up. ¡°Well then, I suppose I must drop the act now. The name¡¯s not Sebastian, sorry for deceiving you so.¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t. No butler is named Sebastian, nothing could get  tropey.

    Mother¡¯s grip on the sword tightened, and I could see her eyes narrow even further. The guard beside me shifted uncomfortably, his hand gripped into a tight fist. That metal glove would still hurt even without a sword.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your name is. You¡¯ve tricked your way into this house, and I won¡¯t hesitate to cut you down if you try anything foolish.¡±

    ¡®Sebastian¡¯ raised his hands in mock surrender, that grin never leaving his face. ¡°Hold on, Your Grace. At least listed to my side of story first! I¡¯m not your enemy, in fact,¡± he paused for dramatic effect. ¡°I¡¯m here to protect ¡± he said while gazing at me.

    ¡°...Me?¡± I pointed to myself. I nearly rolled my eyes at that obvious lie.

    ¡°Protect my daughter? Explain yourself.¡±

    ¡°Gladly,¡± ¡®Sebastian¡¯ said. He took a step forward, seemingly not caring at the fact he was closing in on Mother¡¯s blade. ¡°That young lady may not realize this yet, but she possesses something special. A special ¡®Talent¡¯ you could say.¡±

    I blinked.

    The prospect of me having a special power. Was he referring to my eyes? I didn¡¯t know for sure, but Mother spoke up before I could question it further.

    ¡°You really were just spewing nonsense,¡± Mother didn¡¯t believe him at all, which kinda hurt not gonna lie. ¡°To think I let you have the stage¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! Wait a minute!¡± ¡®Sebastian¡¯ waved his hands like a merchant trying to bargain with a leaving customer. ¡°Your daughter, she has less than five Talent Symbols, right?¡±

    Mother¡¯s eyes widened, her grip on the sword tightened even more. ¡°How did you¡ª?!¡±

    It was my first time seeing Mother so shocked. ¡®Sebastian¡¯¡¯s smirk grew wider when he noticed her reaction. He had struck something, for sure. But what was it?

    I had a bad feeling about all this.

 Chapter 52: Sebastian Out

    Deep inside the royal archives, a certain someone was wandering, looking for something. His golden hair bounced slightly with every step he took.

    ¡°Sareid¡­ Sareid¡­ Not this one¡­ Is it further back?¡±

    The man was Julient, the Third Prince, otherwise known as the Scholar Prince. He wandered into the royal archive in search of a certain scroll belonging to someone.

    Ignoring the dust particles floating in the air, he continued to pace through several shelves, eyes darting between the names etched onto the metal plate below the racks.

    His eyes lit up as he spotted the word ¡°Sareid¡± on one particular metal plate.

    ¡°There it is!¡±

    He rushed to grab a nearby folding ladder to gain some elevation. Reaching up towards the shelf, he could feel several old scrolls and books. Carefully choosing several scrolls and books, he gently descended the ladder.

    ¡°Hup!¡± He landed with a small jump. ¡°Now then!¡±

    Without wasting a breath, he walked back to the empty desk near the entrance of the archive. This archive wasn¡¯t something people could just enter willy-nilly, one needed an explicit permit from the royal family to even step foot inside, let alone read anything contained inside.

    But, since Julient¡¯s a member of the royal family, he treated this place as his personal library. With no one inside besides the two knights guarding the door outside, Julient could lean back, kick up his feet, and began to read the scrolls to his leisure.

    ¡°Now, what do you have for me, Sareids¡­¡±

    The first scroll he opened was the current head of the Sareid House¡¯s Talent Scroll, Kyrat Sareid. The scroll itself had aged over time, but the symbols could still be deciphered. With twelve distinct Talent Symbols, Julient couldn¡¯t help but let out a whistle of amazement.

    Kyrat wasn¡¯t a well-known general for nothing after all.

    Putting his scroll aside, he leaned forward to grab another. This time, it was that of Reina Sareid, the wife of Kyrat Sareid. With nine or so symbols, she had quite a few Talents of her own. It was typical of Sareids to marry those who were their equal in terms of strength, this scroll proved it for Julient.

    Two Talentful individuals, common sense dictates that a child born out of them would bear the same greatness. However, this world was unfair, it was something Julient knew deep inside his heart.

    He reached for the last scroll, opening it slowly. It belonged to Carine Sareid, the girl he wished to mentor in the future. She was the reason he bothered scouring for half an hour looking for the Sareid records.

    He needed to know what her Talents were, and there was no more accurate way of knowing than looking for it in the royal archive.

    When Julient unfurled the scroll, his eyes narrowed.

    Two.

    There were only two symbols inscribed onto the scroll.

    A Talent is deduced by deciphering a combination of two or more Talent Symbols. There exist Talents that could be deciphered with only having one Talent Symbol comprising it, but they are very rare.

    That would mean, the most likely scenario was that Carine¡­

    ¡°...Only has one Talent.¡±

    The truth, instead of confusing Julient, gave him some clarity instead. A slight smile formed on his lips, his eyes eyeing her name on the scroll once again.

    ¡°Weakness breeds strength¡­ you truly are the perfect ¡®of my theory.¡±

    ¡ª

    I peeked out from behind Mother, my eyes locked on ¡®Sebastian¡¯. His creepy ¡°gentle¡± smile didn¡¯t waver, not even a twitch even after Mother had his throat in her striking range.

    Mother wasn¡¯t having it either. She pressed the sword forward, her arms tense. ¡°How do you know about my daughter¡¯s symbols?¡± she demanded.

    ¡®Sebastian¡¯ didn¡¯t flinch, in fact, his smile seemed to grow even wider.

    ¡°I assure you, Your Grace. I mean no harm to the young lady. My only intention is to  her.¡±

    His words all sounded sweet but they all felt slimy. Seeing the way he talk reminded me of a typical door-to-door salesman, the stubborn kind. My years of experience dealing with countless numbers of them led me to believe this guy was untrustworthy.

    I would¡¯ve rolled my eyes if I wasn¡¯t so mindful of his movements. I sensed that something wasn¡¯t right here, and not just the fact that this guy was acting like a villain from a cheap stage play.

    ¡°So, sneaking into my house was the best way to do that?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Ah, forgive me for the... unorthodox approach,¡± he said. ¡°I needed to confirm if the intel I received was accurate before making myself known.¡±

    Mother¡¯s eyes narrowed, the sword hovering closer to his throat. ¡°And did you find what you were looking for?¡±

    I nodded slightly, curious as well. Of course, I didn¡¯t believe a single thing he said ever since he brought me breakfast this morning.

    If that were to be true, and it seemed so judging from Mother¡¯s reaction¡­ then aren¡¯t I weak? Curiosity enveloping me, I strained my ears, waiting for ¡®Sebastian¡¯¡¯s answer to Mother¡¯s question.

    ¡°Answer me,¡± Mother demanded once more.

    ¡®Sebastian¡¯ let out a small chuckle. ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s just say, there¡¯s still much to observe.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± he continued, raising a hand with an open palm like he was swearing an oath. ¡°I swear upon my own life that I harbor no ill will. None at all.¡±

    Yeah, right. I glanced at the guard beside me, his face etched with doubt. But there was something else there too. It was as if he was¡­  it.

    I looked up at Mother. Her face was still cold, still sharp, but she hadn¡¯t moved the sword an inch. She wasn¡¯t dismissing him either.

    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For some reason or another, these two adults seemed to buy some of this creep¡¯s words. Was it similar to how old people were more likely to be pulled into a pyramid scheme? Or was there something I was missing?

    I knew that I wasn¡¯t great with politics and words in this world, but even I knew this guy had a sly tongue!

    Not able to bear to look at it further, I nudged Mother with my elbow. ¡°Mother! Snap out of it! He¡¯s spouting nonsense!¡±

    Mother¡¯s gaze turned to me for a brief moment, her cold demeanor dropping slightly. ¡°R-Right, of course, he is.¡± She turned her attention back to ¡®Sebastian¡¯. ¡°Enough games!¡± she snapped. ¡°You have until I count to three before I deal with you myself. One¡ª¡±

    ¡®Sebastian¡¯ let out a light, amused sigh. ¡°This Talent really is limited, isn¡¯t it?¡± he muttered to himself, just loud enough for me to catch.

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± He took a step back, then another, his hands still raised in mock surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. But remember, Your Grace, my offer still stands,¡± he added before striding out of the room like he owned the place.

    As soon as the doors closed behind him, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding.

    Without wasting a beat, Mother tossed the sword back to the guard who barely caught it as he stumbled forward. She was furious, I could see it in her eyes.

    ¡°Yeremiah,¡± Mother commanded the guard.

    ¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am?!¡±

    ¡°Bring my husband. Now. And find out who let him into the house¡­ along with Leila.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am! B-But, before that¡­ Lady Carine?¡± He turned his head to me.

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± I asked in a strained tone, still tense from the earlier encounter.

    ¡°H-Hiegh?! I¡¯m sorry! I-I¡¯ll get going right away!¡±

    He rushed out the door after displaying quite a display of terror. What? Did I say something wrong?

    It took a while for me to piece together what he was looking at me for, but I eventually did.

 Chapter 53: Tired From Waiting

    After that whole debacle, the entire manor got into a frenzy. Everyone was questioned thoroughly and every door in and out of the manor was kept under tight watch.

    What downed me further though was the fact that my training session was delayed. Again! First, it was delayed because of my head bump. Then, it was because I had to go on a trip, which ended with me being kidnapped. Now, it was canceled because of a shady butler!

    Like, what the hell? It was as if the world didn''t want me to train.

    Oh well, back to the present.

    In front of me and Mother was the maid who allowed ¡®Sebastian¡¯ in the manor in the first place. She looked terrified, possibly realizing just how much she had fucked up.

    To be honest, I would prefer just sitting through it all in my room since my schedule was cleared for the day. But Mother pulled me before I could even consider that as an option.

    I stood behind Mother in her office. Yes, she had her own like Father. Leaning back on her chair with her arms crossed, she eyed down the fidgeting maid before her.

    ¡°Anna, you¡¯re one of our best maids. But I fail to theorize any reason why you would let a stranger inside our mansion masquerading as one of our own.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m truly sorry, Your Grace!!¡± The maid bowed deep. ¡°H-He said he was the head of gardening and had something urgent to discuss with the Duke, something about the budget¡­¡±

    ¡°You  know our head of gardening is Leila, correct?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! But at the time, I probably forgot and I¡­ opened the door for him¡­¡±

    ¡° What nonsense are you talking about, Anna?¡± Mother leaned forward, her elbows resting on the desk with intertwined fingers in front of her mouth. ¡°I gave you your life here. Surely you can give a better reason for me not to strip that life away, no?¡±

    Anna¡¯s face paled even more, her fingers dug deep into her apron. ¡°Y-Your Grace! P-P-Please, allow me to explain! I fully believed he was telling the truth back then! I really thought he had something urgent to discuss so I hurriedly let him in!¡±

    ¡°And why did you believe he was telling the truth?¡± Mother asked, not moving a budge.

    Anna looked down at the polished wooden floor, her faded pink bangs dropped. ¡°N-Now that I think about it¡­ Leila  the head of everything, huh? Now I¡¯m confused¡­ Why  I believe him at the time?¡±

    She held a hand against her temple. I couldn¡¯t imagine the level of headache she was experiencing, having your life hanging on the line over something you¡¯re confused about would break down most people.

    ¡°H-He must¡¯ve drugged me or something¡­ That¡¯s my only explanation. My mind wasn¡¯t right¡­¡± Anna¡¯s words trailed off at the end, it was clear she was mentally exhausted.

    Mother, probably noticing this, let out a sigh. ¡°Rest, Anna. We¡¯ll question you more later, I already have Paton bringing over a doctor from the clinic, make sure to consult with them the moment they get here.¡±

    Anna¡¯s tense face broke down into relief. ¡°T-Thank you, Your Grace! I¡¯m really sorry that this all happened because of me!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t deemed you blameless yet, Anna. I need you in full mental capacity before the next set of questions.¡±

    ¡°O-Of course, Your Grace! Truly, thank you so much!¡±

    Anna bowed once more before leaving the room. The doors clicked behind her, which signaled for me to relax my tense shoulders with a silent sigh.

    ¡°Next!¡± Mother shouted.

    Mother was determined to question every single person involved in this fiasco, personally. I was pulled here to watch not only because the fiasco in question involved me, but Mother said it was good ¡°learning material¡±.

    That¡¯s right, even with my life possibly on the line, she had found a way to make this into a lesson.

    The next person to be questioned opened the door gently. It was Leila, a face I had been dying to see since morning. So, she was alright¡­ or not?

    She looked tired, like she just ran a marathon or something. Even Mother took notice of how uncharacteristically worn out Leila seemed.

    ¡°Leila, what happened?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Carine. You are well, I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Leila replied quietly, her usual robotic energy feeling slightly more soft this time around.

    ¡°Leila, where were you this whole morning?¡± Mother asked. ¡°And what were you doing away from Carine?¡±

    Leila didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°I was in my room, Lady Reyna. I know I shouldn¡¯t have left Carine¡¯s side, but this morning, just before I was about to bring Lady Carine her breakfast, that man appeared. He stopped me and said a few words.¡±

    Mother leaned forward slightly. ¡°And what were those words?¡±

    ¡°He told me, ¡®Lady Carine wished to be served by someone else this morning, for a change of pace. The Duchess approved, so you¡¯re free to enjoy a day off.¡¯¡±

    Both Mother and I exchanged looks. Those words were absolute lies, just like his nonsense about being the head of gardening. At this point, the pattern was clear.

    ¡°So, what were your reaction to his words?¡± Mother asked.

    Leila gave a nod. ¡°At first, I thought, ¡±

    I found myself nodding along to Leila¡¯s explanation.

    ¡°Second, I thought of how impossible the scenario he said to me was. Lady Reyna never gives me a break. Lord Kyrat, maybe, but not you, Lady Reyna.¡±

    I gave a puzzled look to Mother. I asked internally.

    Leila continued. ¡°But then¡­ I started wondering if maybe Lady Carine want space. She¡¯s growing up, and I thought¡­ maybe she needed a break from me, that she was starting to feel smothered.¡± Leila¡¯s voice grew quieter, almost pained. ¡°I couldn¡¯t shake the idea that she might¡¯ve been pulling away¡­ and in that moment, I believed him.¡±

    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°L-Listen, Leila,¡± I called out to her. ¡°I would never ditch you, without you I wouldn¡¯t know how I would continue with my life.¡±

    Also, there was the fact that the last time I was separated from Leila, I was kidnapped.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, I would love for you to continue serving me for years to come.¡±

    ¡°Lady Carine¡­¡± Leila¡¯s tired eyes widened in surprise.

    I know it sounded cheesy, but I seriously couldn¡¯t stand this schedule of mine without Leila by my side. I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone other than her by my side as I continue my life as Carine.

    In reaction to my words, I saw something I never thought I would see. A genuine warm smile on Leila¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you, Lady Carine.¡±

    Mother, who was listening to us, gave a slight nod. ¡°I agree with Carine, Leila. I have assigned you as her personal maid, I expect you to do your job properly, so I wouldn¡¯t exchange you for another no matter how rebellious Carine might grow up to be.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Mother continued, her voice softening ever so slightly, ¡°rest assured, you won¡¯t be leaving her side anytime soon.¡±

    Leila looked genuinely moved¡­ I think? Her face barely changed, but I could tell she was relieved to hear those words from Mother.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Reyna.¡± Leila gave her ever-so-immaculate bow.

    ¡°Now, since you have nothing else to do. Return to your duty immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    She stood straighter now, all her tiredness seemingly disappeared into thin air. After a short walk, Leila was staying right beside me, like she always did. I felt like I just recovered a part of me that was missing, my heart eased up a bit.

    But then, something clicked in my mind. A question that hadn¡¯t been answered yet.

    ¡°Leila,¡± I blurted out, catching both Mother and Leila¡¯s attention. ¡°What were you doing in your room this whole time?¡±

    It was hard to believe that she would get tired if she was on her day off. I wondered if she worked out or something.

    Leila tilted her head slightly. ¡°After that man told me I had the day off, I slumped my way to my room.¡±

    ¡°After that, I began thinking about the meaning of life as I continuously fixing and refixing my bed sheet.¡±

    ¡°When I realized the sheets couldn¡¯t get any more clean, I just sat down and waited for further orders¡­ that never came¡­¡±

    ¡°W-Wait, you¡¯re telling me¡­ you got tired from¡­ waiting?¡±

    Leila gave a slight nod. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s correct, Lady Carine.¡±

    I wanted to shout, but I held my tongue. There were more important things to argue about.

    For example, the next person to be questioned would be Father. I didn¡¯t know why, but I could feel a storm brewing inside the room as Mother glared at the double doors before her.

 Chapter 54: Mastery-Type Talent

    With Fray out on her errands, the house was eerily calm. Not that I hated it, but ever since I regained memories of my past life, Fray was pretty much always around. I was a bit ashamed to admit that I began to miss the noise she made.

    She was used to coming and going, but she stuck for a while due to my birthday, and now that was done, she left just like that.

    I was helping Dad with the fieldwork, mainly with watering and keeping the pests away. It was a turn-off-your-brain labor, which worked well for me since I had to focus on Mother interviewing her staff on the other end.

    Speaking of which, we were still waiting for Father to arrive. Mother was staring down the double doors like a lion with its prey. What was Father doing to warrant being this late? I wondered if he actually liked being scolded by Mother.

    Anyway, since the silence was a bit tough to breathe in, I focused on farm labor instead. With a tin watering can filled to the brim, I poured the sludgy water down to the raised dirt before me. Dad was busy with the logs at the back, like he always was.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind working like this. The wind was calming, the breeze was caressing my skin softly, and I could focus on Carine while Feyt got some movements in. It was relaxing, not gonna lie.

    Then, I heard a small squeak nearby.

    ¡°A rat?¡±

    I turned my head towards the direction of the noise. I approached it slowly and, there it was, a lone rat munching on some half-grown crops.

    I didn¡¯t know how to use a watering can as a weapon, so I quietly called over Dad,  who was still busy cutting logs, with my gestures. He, however, was as boisterous as ever.

    ¡°What is it?!¡± He shouted.

    The shout alerted the rat of my presence, which led to it running away. I quickly chased after it.

    ¡°Hey! Come back here!¡±

    Dad, who was watching from afar, realized what was going on and immediately rushed over to my side with a tree axe by his shoulder.

    ¡°Where?! Where¡¯s the pest?!¡±

    I stopped in my tracks, ceasing my futile attempt to catch up to the rat. Fray might be able to do it, but I ain¡¯t a gorilla.

    The rat was tiny and fast, it had easily concealed itself amongst the crops. My eyes couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard I looked. Thankfully, I had my ears.

    I closed my eyes and let the noises flow in. First, I heard the calming sound of the wind. Then, I caught a wave of gossip, something that I had naturally begun to single out in my mind. Finally, I heard what I wanted, a small squeaking noise on the other side of the field.

    ¡°There!¡± I shouted, pointing in the direction of the rat. ¡°The rat¡¯s over there!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± Dad rushed forward, skipping over the crops. As soon as he reached the part where I knew the rat was hiding, he seemed to found it and shouted, ¡°Found ya¡¯!¡±

    Dad swung his axe down, it swooped down in an instant and I could see blood splattering over his clothes.

    A bit overkill for a rat, don¡¯t you think?

    Even Dad realized he had made a mess. He looked at me and said, ¡°Feyt, clean this up, will ya¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Why me?!¡±

    Thus, my relaxing watering session turned into a crime scene cleanup.

    I walked over to see what mess I would have to deal with. I found that the rat had been split clean in half. Any sense of disgust was replaced with amazement at how clean the cut was.

    ¡°How did you do this with a tree axe?¡± I asked, genuinely impressed.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking that? Don¡¯t you remember me always going out early to hunt with the others? Ah, well, I guess you¡¯re still pretty small back then¡­¡±

    Right, Father used to be a hunter before starting this farm. That meant¡­

    ¡°You have  Talent, right Dad?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You mean [Axe Mastery]? Yeah, I guessed that I had it, and whaddya¡¯ know, I was right.¡± Dad twirled the tree axe into the air, catching it neatly by the handle. He was treating it as if it was a boomerang. ¡°Who knows? When we can finally afford a scroll for you, you might have it too!¡± Dad said with a wide grind.

    ¡°Dad, can I have a swing?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ask! Sure!¡± He flipped the axe, holding it by the back of the blade. I grabbed the handle, lifting the axe off of Dad¡¯s hand.

    The axe felt lighter than I expected, but it was still a bit of a chore to move around. Looking at it closer, it had a polished wooden handle and a steel blade that was a bit rusty and chipped at the edges; that made the clean cut on the rat seem even more impressive, still gross though.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Dad called out with a grin. He pointed with his thumb to an uncut log near the back. ¡°Try it out there.¡±

    ¡­

    I took a deep breath, and then I focused my eyes on the log balanced on top of a stump. The log was thick and wide, the only reason I would miss hitting that was that I was blind. I just needed the proper strength to cleave through it.

    Dad had cut through logs like butter, could this rusty axe really do that? If I really did have [Axe Mastery], I believed I should. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dad, leaning against a tree with his arms crossed, shouted, ¡°Use all your body weight! Really pull that axe down!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    I gripped the handle firmly, raising the axe slowly. Eyeing my target, I let out a few slow breaths.

    Then, with a swift motion, I pulled my arms downward with my entire body weight.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    The axe struck true, halving the log clean and lodging the axe into the stump. The log fell onto the grass below with a soft thud.

    I did it. I really did it!

    With my hands trembling, I turned my head expectantly to Dad. His reaction to my clean cleave?

    ¡°Eh. You don¡¯t have it.¡±

    Dad pushed himself off the tree with a grunt. ¡°Let me show you something...¡± He walked over and pulled the lodged axe easily. Holding it in one arm, he aimed for a nearby tree and, without warning, threw it.

    The axe flew diagonally, and when it struck the tree, the axe went through; the tree collapsed, leaving only a stump where it stood. The axe itself landed not far away from the stump, stuck on the ground.

    ¡°...No sweat!¡± Dad said with his hands on his hips.

    My jaw was agape. This was my first time seeing a Mastery-Type Talent in action, and it was more effective than I could¡¯ve ever imagined.

    ¡°See? If you truly had [Axe Mastery]...¡± Dad pointed to the stump where I had halved the log. ¡°You would¡¯ve cut through that stump  you used all your strength.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I don¡¯t have [Axe Mastery]...¡± My voice trailed off at the end.

    I kinda expected this, the book I read as Carine back then already told me that Talents aren¡¯t hereditary. If family members possessed the same Talents, they were most likely coincidences.

    I let out a heartbroken sigh. Could my ears really be my only redeeming quality as Feyt? That sounded sad.

    Dad reluctantly scooted over to my side, patting my shoulder. ¡°H-Hey! No need to feel bad! We still don¡¯t know what Talents you have! Who knows? You might have a Magical Talent!¡± Dad tried his best to cheer me up, bless him.

    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± I walked back to the watering can I had left behind. ¡°I¡¯ll continue watering the crops.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah! Work hard, alright?¡±

    I continued to water the crops as the seconds passed. Dad returned to cutting logs and I wondered why he decided to become a farmer instead of a lumberjack.

    I thought back to my understanding of Talents. Obtained during birth, with no other known ways to obtain them¡­

    With how effective they are, depending on which type of Talent, they could change your entire life trajectory.

    In other words, your life was already set in stone the moment you were born. This world was unfair on a whole other level. Not only is being born rich or poor a factor, but you would also have to be lucky on the Talent side of things too¡­

    In my life as Carine, even if I didn¡¯t have any ¡°good¡± Talents, I could still rely on her massive family influence to live comfortably,  I didn¡¯t get kidnapped again.

    But as Feyt? If I didn¡¯t have any good Talents, I would be screwed. Especially if the village was ever raided or I got kidnapped again.

    The easy life was located on the noble side. To reach that though, I needed either of two things. A Magical Talent, which would bring me into the Royal Knight Academy with the potential of being given a Baron title.

    The second option is marriage to a noble family. That one was impossible though, no noble would marry a farm boy like Feyt.

    ¡­Or were there?

    I shook my head violently, pushing that thought away as far as I could.

    Though it was true, as the future heir, I had free reign over who I chose to marry as Carine. It was only an easy way out, I shouldn''t be so lazy. There had to be better ways to improve my lives!

    As I tried to cleanse my mind, I heard a series of knocks coming over from the other side.

    ¡°Your Grace. Lord Kyrat is here,¡± a maid said from beyond the double doors.

 Chapter 55: Reliable

    Two guards donned in full armor, minus the helmet, opened the double doors. Father strode in, carrying a thick stack of papers tucked under his arm. The doors closed gradually after he stepped through, ending it with a soft click.

    I looked expectantly at Mother, wondering when she would start her scolding. Knowing her, harsh would be the gentlest option she¡¯d consider. But instead, Mother kept staring at Father, who stared right back.

    Their facial muscles were unflinching, it was like a staring contest.

    The silence was thick you could cut it with a butter knife. Finally, Father cleared his throat.

    ¡°Sorry, it took a while, Reyna. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t find anything on this man,¡± he said, his voice heavy. ¡°I searched every record of the servants we have, and as expected, he wasn¡¯t in any of them. I also looked through the criminal records, but he wasn¡¯t in there either.¡±

    Mother¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Nothing at all?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he echoed, ¡°But I did try something, it was the reason I arrived late in the first place.¡± Father placed the stacks of paper on Mother¡¯s desk with a resounding thud. ¡°This is a collection of what the servants have gathered from our neighbors.¡±

    Wait, what he was doing this whole time? I had assumed he was off in his office, waiting for Mother¡¯s temper to wear down¡­ So he was reliable after all.

    It was then I realized I had quite a bad impression of Father. Where did that come from? I shouldn¡¯t disrespect him like that, really.

    Mother browsed through the papers, I skimmed through them from the sides reading them myself. As Father said, these were all written reports by the servants who went around asking our fellow aristocratic neighbors, or at least their servants, if they had seen a tall muscular gentleman who claimed to be a butler named ¡®Sebastian¡¯. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The reports all said the same thing, they never saw such a man. Some of the reports detailed that the servant had asked an additional question along the lines of ¡°Maybe you just forgot?¡±. But I was inclined to think they didn¡¯t. No one could forget such a towering figure, especially with that getup and attitude.

    Mother let out a small scoff as she placed the papers down. ¡°So, he targeted our house specifically...¡±

    ¡°...Or we¡¯re just unlucky enough to be his first victim,¡± Father continued. ¡°Either way, I swear upon our family name that I will catch this man.¡± Father clenched his fist, add a little bit more strength and he would¡¯ve caused a bleeding.

    I was relieved to see that both of my parents were taking this matter seriously, but it seemed to be even more serious than I thought. I theorized a couple of theories of my own as to why ¡®Sebastian¡¯ would want to sneak into our manor.

    First theory: he was looking for something to steal, or someone to kidnap. Perhaps he was trying to get some quick buck by selling pieces of jewelry or ransoming rich kids. Father suggested this theory, but I believed that it wasn¡¯t that probable.

    Judging from his words and manners, he had researched us. Sure he didn¡¯t know about us, especially about Leila being the head of gardening. It was still possible he only did minor research.

    Second theory: he really was targeting me specifically. The first theory just didn¡¯t quite fit, but this one seemed to make more sense. ¡°Sebastian¡± knew enough to sneak past our maid and also knew enough about me to confront Mother with my information.

    The more I thought about it, the more this seemed like a typical scam back in my old world, threatening old people with information they shouldn¡¯t have known.

    Then, I remembered one detail from our encounter. ¡°Sebastian¡± had said something about me having less than five Talent Symbols. Mother¡¯s reaction to those words confirmed that it was true for me.

    I began to recall small tidbits in my memory, of how my parents kept denying my request for me to learn my own Talents. Were they trying to hide the fact that my Talents were basically worthless?

    Having less than five Talent Symbols meant a person only had two or fewer Talents. It was a social and personal disadvantage that could turn a person into a pariah.

    Not to mention if an aristocrat such as myself were found to have less than five Talent Symbols, it would spell quite the commotion about my ascension as an heir of a powerful family.

    ¡°Mother, Father¡­ Do I truly have less than five Symbols?¡± I asked instinctively as if making sure.

    My question seemed to stop time itself. Father¡¯s eyes froze, his hands tense against the desktop, and Mother¡¯s cool, unflinching gaze faltered ever so slightly. They exchanged a glance with each other quietly. I could tell they were communicating with their eyes.

    They both looked at me, not with answers, but just hesitation.

    ¡°Carine. That¡­ That¡¯s something we should discuss another time¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it true,¡± I whispered to myself.

    I was defeated. Not only did I have seemingly no Talent as Feyt, but it rang true for Carine as well. Even with two bodies, I wasn¡¯t blessed enough to have an average Talent count in either body.

    ¡°A-Ah! Right! We should discuss about our new student¡± Father interrupted.

    ¡°...Is this really the right time?¡± Mother said, clearly unimpressed with his not-so-subtle attempt at changing topics.

    As the two of them talked, my mind fell into deep thought once more. I remembered a particular sentence from ¡°Sebastian¡±.

    Knowing him, this was a lie too, just an excuse to escape his predicament. I mean, that¡¯s how most scams work, right? Sweet talks are dangerous. I really shouldn¡¯t be swayed away that easily.

    But a part of me was hoping he was right. There was no way I was reincarnated in this world with nothing else besides having two, seemingly inferior, bodies¡­ right?

    ¡°Yeah, I will send a carriage to pick up the new student in a few days!¡± Father continued to talk with Mother about the transfer student.

    ¡°This ¡®Feyt¡¯ kid¡­ is he really that important?¡±

    ¡°Feyt?¡± I mumbled, hearing a name that snapped me out of my mind.

    ¡°Haha! Of course that would catch your attention,¡± Father said with a hearty laugh.

    Mother, however, narrowed her cold eyes on me. ¡°Tell me, who this boy, Carine?¡±

    I blinked a few times, taken aback by the sudden shift. ¡°Feyt?¡± I repeated, more to myself than to them, wondering why Mother would focus on him all of a sudden. I hadn¡¯t exactly planned to be talking about the other me of all people, especially not now.

    Mother gave a curt nod. ¡°Yes, this ¡®Feyt¡¯, who is he to you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ well, he¡¯s a village boy,¡± I started, choosing my words carefully, ¡°He was the one that got kidnapped along with me that day. We escaped together, and I helped him a little with sword techniques, but that¡¯s it. Really, Mother, he¡¯s just a boy from the village.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to push another narrative besides the short and simple one. I didn¡¯t want a repeat of Fray, especially in this part of my life. I wouldn¡¯t have any safe space if that were to happen! Father would be the main instigator of rumors if I didn¡¯t word things correctly, so I had to watch my tongue carefully around him.

    For a brief moment, Mother¡¯s expression softened, perhaps in relief, but her cold stare returned quickly. ¡°You taught him sword techniques?¡± She pressed the question strongly.

    ¡°N-not much,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Just a few basics so we could work together to escape Nothing formal.¡±

    Mother looked at me for a moment longer, her lips pressed thin. She didn¡¯t seem thrilled with my explanation, even if she was satisfied on the surface. Feyt, after all, was a commoner. Having him learn our family¡¯s sword style.

    Father nodded along with a smile that spelled ¡®excited¡¯ across his face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know I invited that boy, now?¡± he asked Mother. ¡°To learn our sword techniques at such a fast rate to the point of gaining the respect of that bandit leader, it could mean either of two things.¡±

    Father held out two fingers, turning one of them down, and he said, ¡°First, that boy¡¯s a genius in the making.¡± Father turned the other finger down and continued, ¡°Or second, Carine¡¯s a genius at teaching. Could even be both!¡±

    Mother, however, still looked thoughtful, though she let the topic of Feyt drop for now, her sharp gaze softening as she nodded. ¡°Then, is it safe to assume that the only reason you invited him was his potential with the sword?¡±

    Father froze, seemingly at a loss for words. This prompted Mother to glare at him even more.

    What other reason would there be to invite Feyt to train besides my ¡°potential¡±? Of course, the ¡°potential¡± he was talking about was just me copying sword techniques based on Carine¡¯s memories.

    Mother let out a sigh, as if she was tired of keeping up that cold face. ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping a watchful eye on him. If he tries anything funny¡­¡±

    A chill flew down both of my spines. My life¡­ it was being threatened once more.

 Chapter 56: Leaving Home

    After a long wait, the day had finally come. This morning, a carriage stopped by our house, and two men in full, familiar-looking, armors knocked on our doors, informing us that they were to escort me¡ªFeyt¡ªto the capital.

    I was packing my stuff into a leather case in my ever-so-creaky bedroom. I was surprised we even had this case, I thought I would¡¯ve shoved my stuff into a bag willy-nilly. Dad fished this thing out from the storage, saying it was his way back then.

    I packed the essentials: shirts, pants, underwear, etc. Dad¡¯s leather gloves fit snugly to the side, coupled with the wooden box containing the flute that Mom bought.

    I hadn¡¯t given the flute a shot to be honest, mostly because I was putting it off. Something told me that I could play it confidently, but I didn¡¯t know if that was just my ego or what.

    On the other side of the case, I kept my other presents. The pouch with aromatic herbs gifted by Aunt Diane, even when I had sealed it tight, I could still sniff hints of it. I made sure to store the shiny rock from Ricent safely inside a small leather pouch, Fray hinted that it was worth quite a lot; so I considered it a lucky charm, or emergency funds if need be.

    Speaking of Fray, I also packed the necklaces she gave me. The ornate wooden box contained two necklaces and I still had no idea who I should gift the second one to. The necklaces looked simple enough to be stylish, but not extravagant.

    I took the time to switch my focus to Carine and inspect my jewelry box, which I rarely opened.

    Every single necklace there looked like something my grandma would wear. Of course, most of them were green emeralds, the result of a bad attempt at giving a thoughtful gift. Just because my eyes were green doesn¡¯t mean I  green.

    But yeah, compared to the necklaces I had as Carine, the necklace Fray gifted me looked more comfortable to wear. But should I really gift it to myself? It sounded almost sad, like celebrating a birthday on your own. If Fray ever caught wind of this, she would tease me to no end, no doubt.

    At this point, I decided to just think about it later. The carriage outside our house was waiting for me. I heard the knights who were assigned to the carriage pacing around outside, clearly running out of patience.

    After double-checking to see if I had everything in order, I closed the case and latched it tight. Wearing my finest shirt and pants, I stepped out of my room to say my goodbyes to Mom and Dad.

    ¡°Oh, Feyt, can you stay a little bit longer?¡± Mom asked, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Teffa, he¡¯s gotta leave the nest sooner or later, right? You shouldn¡¯t hold him back,¡± Dad said some surprisingly thoughtful words. He looked me straight in the eye and said, ¡°Train hard, you hear?! When you come home, I expect some muscles when I open the front door!¡±

    Well, that painted an image. Would I really get that jacked just from sword training? Probably not.

    ¡°I¡¯ll uh¡­ try my best!¡±

    Mom wiped a single tear from her eye with a handkerchief. ¡°T-Then, at least send us some letters, alright?¡±

    I gave Mom an energetic nod. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll write as much as I can!¡±

    Once I left this house, I was sure Mom and Dad would be lonely. I, , don¡¯t want to leave my childhood home, but for the sake of my own lives, and my families, I had to improve myself.

    Leaving home was hard, but one close call with kidnappers was enough to know I needed to get stronger. With barely any Talents, I had no choice but to rely on training to keep up with the others.

    A quiet life would have to wait, there was a long road ahead of us.

    Mom and Dad walked with me to the front door, where the knights quickly straightened their posture. I walked down the porch and turned back with a smile.

    ¡°Bye, Mom! Bye, Dad!¡±

    ¡°Bye Feyt¡­¡± Mom gave a weak wave, clearly trying her best to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Yeah! Have fun!¡± Dad crossed his arms and gave a curt nod.

    I boarded the carriage and immediately took notice of the interior. I was so used to the Sareid family carriage that I was a bit surprised that the interior looked so simple this time around. Figured they wouldn¡¯t send out their top-of-the-line carriage for a commoner.

    The two knights entered after me, sitting on the opposite side. One of them gestured to the coachmen that they were ready to go, and with neighs of the horses, the carriage rattled to life.

    I turned to look out the small window. There stood Mom, waving with both hands, her smile soft but wavering. Beside her, Dad wore the same proud expression he¡¯d given me at the doorstep. I forced a smile, lifting my hand in a final wave.

    This was it. The last look back at home, at least for a while.

    As my parents faded into the distance, I slumped back down on my seat. I¡¯d been preparing for this for so long, yet, suddenly, it didn¡¯t feel real.

    I tried to take my mind off things by sneaking glances at the people outside the carriage. As our village wasn¡¯t that big, I recognized some of the people walking by, going through their lives as usual.

    Eventually, we began going through the market, and as it was a rather quiet day, the market wasn¡¯t packed at all, which gave us a straight road to the gate.

    As the carriage passed by several empty stalls, I noticed one particular empty stall.

    Rosfeld¡¯s.

    I figured he must be sick, taking a break, or something else entirely. Then I recalled a rather rumor I overheard when I was chilling in the house. Something about Rosfeld saying he¡¯s being terrorized by someone?

    Knowing him, he might¡¯ve incurred some debt and now loan sharks were getting to him. That would be rough.

    Not long after the carriage started running, we finally exited the village. The view of wooden houses and empty stalls was replaced with blue skies and green hills.

    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I wondered when I would be able to go back home. A month? A year? One thing was for sure though, I needed to learn how sending letters works in this world.

 Bonus Art (Reyna/Mother Concept Art)!

Reyna Sareid Concept Art - By fyze_illust

    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 57: Kirenâ€™s Rise

    The town of Vollum, nestled in Setus, was renowned for producing some of the finest wine in the country. Known for its vast vineyards stretching across the town¡¯s perimeter, Vollum became a popular destination for nobles who came to explore business ventures or simply indulge in exquisite wines.

    One man was drinking such exquisite wine in a tavern. Kiren had bought a bottle of the finest wine the bartender could give, and he was enjoying it on his lonesome in a room meant for private discussions.

    Although his face exuded calmness as he sipped the wine, he was grinning ear-to-ear in his heart. His pay had just been raised due to the information he had brought to Sergio, and now, he felt like nothing could pull him down, his balding head was still a major concern though.

    Leaning against his cushioned seat, Kiren looked out of the ornate window. The town had lived up to its name, the vineyards stretched all over the field beyond the town walls, and it was magnificent.

    Taking another sip from his wine glass, Kiren sighed satisfactorily. ¡°Aah~ You made it, Kiren. Becoming a Right Palm won¡¯t take long at this rate~,¡± he mused before taking another sip of the wine. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A sudden knock on the door nearly made him choke on the wine. He painfully cleared his throat and pressed on his chest before answering the knocks.

    ¡°W-Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± a deep, gentle voice responded.

    ¡°A-Ah! Ser¡ªSir Sauro! Ehem! I¡¯ll open the door!¡±

    Kiren hurriedly opened the door, welcoming the muscular gentleman outside.

    Once inside, Sergio took the first seat he could find: Kiren¡¯s. Kiren felt his eye twitch, but Sergio was still his superior so he needed to be patient.

    Kiren grabbed a clean wine glass from the cabinet next to the door. He placed it gently in front of Sergio and began pouring wine from the bottle, keeping in mind that he was the one who bought it.

    With the wine glass properly filled, Kiren took a seat at the opposite end of the table.

    ¡°S-So, Sir Sauro, may I know why you told me to schedule this meeting?¡±

    Sergio didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he was staring down Kiren with an obnoxiously gentle look on his face. Kiren felt a bead of sweat dripping down his forehead.

    Could it be possible that Sergio found out about the forgery?

    ¡°So¡­¡± Sergio finally spoke, his voice polite. ¡°You¡¯re very certain that this Carine has it?¡±

    Kiren felt his life being siphoned out of him. But, admitting his fault here would only lead him to being fired right then and there. His instincts told him he should stand his ground, and so he did.

    With back straightened, he clasped his hands together to keep them from shaking. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m certain.¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Sergio let out a single laugh before he took a sip of his wine. After placing the wine glass with an audible thud, he continued, ¡°I went looking on my own. And I¡¯m not sure what I found fits the image you painted for me.¡±

    Kiren narrowed his eyes. There was no way this girl didn¡¯t have any Unique Talents. He was sure of it. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he had any choice. If she really had no Unique Talents, then he would lose this new pay raise.

    ¡°Are you saying my intel is faulty, Sir Sauro?¡± Kiren said with conviction. He was ready to stand his ground, even though he knew it was baseless.

    ¡°What else could I mean?¡± Sergio responded.

    A tense silence stretched between them with an atmosphere so thick it could drown someone.

    Then, suddenly, Sergio let out a deep, booming laugh, breaking the silence. ¡°Relax, Kiren,¡± he said, the faintest smirk pulling at his mouth. ¡°I was just testing you.¡± He leaned back, swirling his wine glass with a bemused grin.

    Kiren exhaled slowly, loosening the grip on his fist. His relief was quickly washed away with annoyance, however.

    ¡°Glad to have passed, Sir,¡± he replied, barely restraining the edge in his tone, wondering if Sergio had  doubted him or was simply looking for an excuse to have a power trip.

    ¡°That girl, Carine¡­ I believe she has something quite impressive,¡± Sergio said, his tone a lot more relaxed. ¡°Everything her instructors asked her to do, she would do perfectly. I have a couple of theories on what kind of Talent it could be, but I was found out by the target herself before I could find out more.¡±

    Kiren leaned forward in his seat. ¡° got found out?! But I thought you¡¯re the king of¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Sergio placed a finger on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not done speaking.¡±

    ¡°R-Right, sorry¡­¡± Kiren slowly reclined back.

    ¡°As I was saying,¡± Sergio continued. ¡°I shall investigate her further myself. The reason I am saying this to you is so you won¡¯t meddle in any way.¡±

    Kiren¡¯s smile tightened. It was clear Sergio was looking down on him.

    ¡°Sir Sauro, if I may. I was the one who brought the intel. Surely, I have some responsibility to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Sergio interrupted with his usual smile. ¡°You already did your job well. I believe it¡¯s fair that you have some time off and enjoy your pay raise.¡±

    Sergio¡¯s praise eased Kiren¡¯s heart a bit. At least he wasn¡¯t trying to shove him out of the operation. He was just rewarding him.

    Sensing a good mood, Kiren decided it was a good time to request something from Sergio. If Sergio truly felt indebted to him, there wasn¡¯t any reason to refuse, right?

    ¡°Sir Sauro¡­ if I may, would you be willing to show me your Talent? Just once?¡±

    Sergio¡¯s smile remained polite, but he shook his head gently. ¡°A good Talent should remain a mystery, Kiren. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± He paused as if the question had never been asked, which irritated Kiren.

    ¡°Sir Sauro, forgive me but I can¡¯t just ¡®leave it at that.¡¯ I¡­ I really want to see the power of a Right Palm member! You all are my inspiration!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Sergio pondered it for a moment, but then he nodded his head. ¡°Very well, since you¡¯re so insistent about it, I believe you deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Sergio chuckled softly, leaning back in his seat. ¡°Actually, Kiren, I have just the thing that might interest you. Something I picked up during my travels.¡± Sergio reached into his suit and pulled out a small, elegant, and slender bottle filled with crystal-clear liquid.

    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± In Kiren¡¯s eyes, it just looked like a bottle filled with water. ¡°I thought you were going to show me your Talent¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, patience, Kiren. Let me tell you more about this bottle.¡± Sergio picked up the bottle, swirling it as he explained. ¡°This, this is a rare concoction I got from Ortensia. A single bottle could work wonders on your mind, allowing your mind to think as crystal as the water¡ªI mean, concoction, inside¡­¡±

    For a brief moment, Kiren raised an eyebrow. From his eyes, it really looked just like a bottle of water¡­ But then, it clicked. No longer was he skeptical, he was astounded by the bottle.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Kiren exclaimed. ¡°To think such a concoction could exist! Can I really have this, Sir Sauro?¡±

    Sergio let out a satisfied smile. He pulled the bottle closer to his side. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m afraid it comes at a small price, of course, considering its rarity. But for someone in your position, I think it¡¯s a worthwhile investment. This little bottle here,¡± he continued, his voice smooth, ¡°could be yours for¡­ say, fifty gold.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t even a question for Kiren. As someone who was climbing up the ranks, something that could boost his thinking power would really help.

    Sure, fifty gold was a hefty sum, but as Sergio said, it was an investment.

    Kiren handed over the coins and received the bottle with shaky fingers. He took a closer look at it, and it still looked like a bottle of water. That must mean this bottle was a powerful drug that had to be disguised to be transported.

    ¡°Well then, I have some business to attend to.¡± Sergio stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Ah! Wait a second!¡± Kiren reached out, but was not brave enough to actually grab Sergio¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I thought you were going to show me your Talent?¡±

    Sergio flashed a gentle smile. ¡°I already did. See you soon.¡±

    Sergio left the room as fast as he had arrived. Kiren was left dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t show anything!

    To think Sergio Sauro himself would lie to his subordinates¡­ Well, at least Kiren got a good deal out of it. He stared at the bottle in his hand.

 Chapter 58: A â€œShortâ€ Walk

    The carriage I was on continued down the bumpy road to the capital. When it arrived at the south gate, it didn¡¯t need to stop; it just went through.

    As soon as the thick wall passed the window, my view changed from the skies to a closed suburban town.

    This was a gate different than the one I had passed through as Carine. It was meant for everyday use, which explained the lax security.

    I still can¡¯t believe that I was in the capital. Sure, I lived in it as Carine, but I could feel how ¡°new¡± everything was from Feyt¡¯s perspective if that makes any sense.

    The walls were high, blocking any view. The roads were wide, with multiple carriages going every other way. And there were a lot more people on this single road than I had ever seen in my village.

    I peeked out the window to get a closer look at the people walking around. So far, not many of them looked that different from the people in the village. Of course, I couldn¡¯t forget about the most noticeable thing for me.

    The noises.

    From price haggling, cats fighting, and people gossiping all the way to family arguments, kingdom-loathing mumbles, and back alley beatings. I felt like I heard everything this place had to offer already¡­

    I noticed the sounds were a lot more voluminous than it was back in the village. They were starting to pile on each other, but I could still tell them apart with a bit of effort.

    ¡°First time to the capital, kid?¡± one of the knights asked.

    I was caught off guard by the sudden question. These two knights were silent throughout the whole journey, why talk now?

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± I gave a nod as a response, not wanting to leave him hanging. ¡°Things are a lot different than back home.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± The knight scoffed, clearly amused. ¡°If you think this is different¡­ you¡¯re in for a treat when we reach the noble district.¡±

    Soon enough, the scenery outside the window changed once again. Shadows fell softer here; the buildings weren¡¯t as crowded or tall and a lot more uniform, and space stretched between people walking by. Even the air felt a bit cleaner.

    I wouldn¡¯t say the buildings looked awful back at the gate, they still had to keep up appearances for visitors after all. But I could tell this part of the neighborhood was a significant step above, just from the noise alone.

    It was rather calm, people talked softer, their steps a lot steadier, and I barely heard the back alley beatings!

    From a visual standpoint, outside of the buildings and roads, the people were starting to look like what I¡¯d expect from the capital city. Simple and clean dresses made with fine materials, men walking around in top hats¡­ nothing that stood out much really.

    Not long after that, the scenery changed again.

    White marble pillars, shiny metal fences and gates, and not to mention, gigantic houses with large gardens in front of them. Things were starting to look familiar.

    The sense of amazement and disbelief returned. I guess such a view really was an abnormality to Feyt¡¯s eyes, despite already seeing it thousands of times as Carine. It was strange. Seeing this place as someone who grew up in the boonies, while knowing I lived in one of those mansions¡­

    Both of my bodies lived in far-apart worlds, huh?

    It was late at noon when the carriage finally stopped. I peeked out the window to look at the new place I would be staying in.

    The Sareid Capital Mansion. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ª

    The gate opened with a loud, ominous creak. The knights opened the carriage door and walked out first, gesturing for me to follow them.

    I carefully descended the wooden steps down the carriage until my feet finally reached the hard rock road.

    With the gates fully opened, a young woman emerged from behind the gates, her movements smooth and her posture perfectly straight. She had faded pink hair that swayed with each step, and though I¡¯d seen her a few times as Carine, I still couldn¡¯t place her name.

    The maid¡¯s hair fluttered as she bowed with a smile. ¡°Greetings, my name is Eliza. You must be Sir Feyt, correct?¡±

    I was a bit taken aback. Getting called Lady felt proper as Carine. But as Feyt? A commoner?!

    She probably assumed I was nobility. Should I correct her? "I-I¡¯m not a noble, you know¡­¡± I said, trying to gauge the maid¡¯s reaction.

    Eliza straightened, lifting her gaze to meet mine with a gentleness I hadn¡¯t quite expected. ¡°I am aware. However, your status does not matter here, Sir Feyt. A student of His Grace shall be treated the same as each other.¡±

    ¡°R-Right¡­¡± I breathed a sigh of relief. At least she sounded genuine with her words.

    One of the things I feared was being a pariah in this new environment. To think that such a thing existed here, aren¡¯t the nobles in this world a bit too gentle? Or was my family¡ªI mean, the Sareid family¡ªthe odd one out? Whichever it was, this played out in my favor, so I shouldn¡¯t complain.

    ¡°You got things from here, right Eliza?¡± one of the knights, the one that talked to me in the carriage, said to her.

    Eliza returned a nod. ¡°Yes, please be careful, you two.¡±

    ¡°We will!¡±

    The two knights boarded the carriage and left soon after. I didn¡¯t get the chance to thank them properly, but I had a feeling I would encounter them again someday.

    ¡°Right this way, Sir Feyt.¡±

    I stepped past the gate and into the garden, and, well¡­  might not even be the right word here.

    I¡¯d seen smaller forests.

    Flowerbeds stretched out as wide as some of the houses I had seen on the way here, and neatly trimmed hedges lined the stone path, each one perfectly squared off like someone had measured every leaf with a ruler.

    Eliza, possibly sensing my awe, glanced back. ¡°The capital mansion has always been known for its extensive landscaping. The Duke takes great pride in his collection.¡±

    I eyed a patch of flowers that probably cost more than everything in my village combined. ¡°Right. Makes sense.¡±

    Although I had this garden as my morning view whenever I woke up as Carine, seeing it from the other perspective really put into place just how rich the Sareids were.

    Also, despite already experiencing this a couple of times as Carine, my mind had to ask¡­

    I felt like I had been walking forever. I felt like I already walked halfway across the kingdom at this point! But still, there was a hint of progress. The closer we got, the bigger the mansion loomed, with white stone walls and pillars that looked like they could hold up a mountain.

    I instinctively gulped, my heart began to grow worried that I might not fit in after all.

    Eliza finally slowed as we approached the front steps. ¡°Here we are, Sir Feyt,¡± she said, as if the walk hadn¡¯t felt like it started an hour ago.

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice  walk¡­¡±

    Eliza smiled and let out a gentle chuckle, either missing the sarcasm or politely ignoring it. She gestured to the heavy double doors that were already starting to open for us.

 Chapter 59: First Time in My Own Home

    Eliza walked me inside the mansion, our steps dampened by the carpet covering the polished marble floor. For the first time in one of my lives, I saw a chandelier. The weird sense of amazement reared its head back in, despite me being used to seeing that same chandelier.

    As Carine, I had walked under it a thousand times, barely paying attention to it. But my eyes were glued to the chandelier the moment I stepped in as Feyt. Looking at the bundles of crystals catching and scattering light, I wondered how that thing worked when I usually took it for granted.

    Eliza must¡¯ve noticed my gawking because she slowed down. ¡°It¡¯s something, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said with an amused smile.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean, yes!¡± I corrected myself. I had no idea what was proper for a commoner in the presence of a noble establishment, but it felt better to try and fit in.

    We continued down the entrance and took a left, heading towards a stretching hallway. Several maids were working down the path, some tending to the vases, some to the windows. It was the typical work they always do.

    ¡°So¡­ am I staying in the main part of the mansion?¡± I asked, struggling to sound casual. From Carine¡¯s memories, I knew that important guests were sometimes placed in their own quarters, and I half-expected some kind of fancy suite.

    Eliza shook her head. ¡°The Duke has arranged a room for you in the East Wing, second floor. A temporary accommodation for you until something more permanent is prepared for you outside the mansion.¡±

    Second floor, East Wing. It was where most of the guest rooms were, but I believed none of them were particularly fancy like the ones reserved for special guests up on the third floor. The ones on the second floor were maybe a step or two above the servants¡¯ quarters.

    Although it was only a temporary residence, I should be grateful I wasn¡¯t thrown in the storage room or such. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ perfect,¡± I said, trying not to sound  relieved.

    We reached the East Wing staircase, and I followed her up the steps, our footsteps echoing softly in the otherwise quiet wing. It didn¡¯t take long to reach the second floor, though the contrast from the main mansion was clear.

    Here, the walls were simpler, the floors a bit scuffed, and the decorations toned down. Honestly, it felt a lot more comfortable. No chandeliers, no towering vases, just plain hallways with a few small windows overlooking the garden below. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Eliza said, stopping at a door near the end of the hall. She opened it with a small brass key, then stepped aside to let me in.

    The room was cozy, with a single bed tucked against the wall, a small dresser, a writing desk with a simple candleholder, and one modest window that let in just enough light. A bit plain compared to the rest of the mansion, but it was a far cry from what I¡¯d had back in the village. This room was mine, even if only temporarily.

    ¡°Do let us know if there¡¯s anything you require, Sir Feyt,¡± Eliza said, her face still brimming with gentleness. She handed me the brass key for the room. ¡°We will inform your arrival to the Duke and Duchess soon, feel free to make yourself at home before then.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you, Miss Eliza!¡± I gave my best proper bow.

    She inclined her head and stepped back into the hallway, leaving me alone to take in my new room.

    The door closed with a click. I placed my bag down on the floor next to the bed and took the time to glance out of the window, which revealed a beautiful view of the main castle in the distance. I had seen this castle plenty of times as Carine, but seeing it through Feyt¡¯s eyes¡ªat this height, from this room¡ªI felt like I was seeing it anew.

    It was still strange being a ¡°guest¡± in my own house. Everything I saw felt foreign despite how used to it I was.

    I took the time to observe my room closer, starting with the bed. I glided my hand over the sheets, surprised at how smooth it was. I gave it a few hard presses before sitting on it. It wasn¡¯t as soft or fluffy as the canopy bed I had as Carine, but it was definitely a step up compared to the one back in the village.

    I glanced at the dresser in front of me. I stood up and opened it, revealing three pairs of clothes. I was weirded out, I expected it to be empty, after all. I theorized it might¡¯ve belonged to the previous tenant of the room. However, the Sareid maids were notoriously thorough, so I doubted they¡¯d overlook this.

    The clothes seemed intended for different occasions: a formal suit with a crisp white shirt under a dark coat, likely for important events I¡¯d somehow end up attending. Next, a simple training outfit with a chest pad similar to those used by other students of Father and Mother. Lastly, there was a casual suit made of comfy leather that looked durable yet tasteful, the kind of thing I might wear to roam the city.

    I pulled one of them out, placing it in front of my chest to gauge how it would fit. As expected, it seemed like the perfect fit for me, which meant these clothes were for me after all. Every need was anticipated. I was amazed for real this time.

    With a silent sigh, I closed the dresser and walked to the writing desk. It was made of dark, polished wood with a cushioned seat tucked under it. There was a latch on top that lifted the upper part of the desk to create an angled writing surface.

    I could already imagine myself sitting here writing letters back to the village. That would have to wait though, I still needed to meet with ¡°my own¡± family to formally greet them.

    I laid down on my new bed to pass the time.

    Now, you might be wondering. Where was the other me during all this?

    Well¡­

    ¡­

    A voice reverberated across the seemingly quiet drawing room.

    ¡°One. Two. One. Two.¡±

    That¡¯s right. I was attending dance lesson!

    I followed Ms. Whats-her-name''s instruction as I held her hand in a simple dance I had memorized perfectly years ago.

    My feet moved without thought, but my eyes¡­ they caught every tiny mistake she made. That was normal, she was human after all. Besides, the level of mistakes I noticed was minuscule at best. Compared to her, I guess I moved like a well-oiled machine instead.

    Today was a bit different from how I usually performed though, I couldn¡¯t keep my mind clear this time around, knowing the other me was already inside the same house as me.

    Would I have to pretend not to know myself, or would I just act as though he were any other guest? No, clearly I had to be a bit familiar with myself, considering our past encounter when we were kidnapped. But familiar should I be?

    Too far and I might seem a bit cold to others and make our lives harder. Too close and I might spark up rumors between myselves, which would also make our lives harder. With my mind busy brainstorming, I was unable to focus fully on replicating the dance, which somehow elated the instructor.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Carine! I believe your step faltered just there,¡± she remarked with an almost amused tone. ¡°I trust you¡¯ve been practicing as diligently as I advised?¡±

    It was clear she was running out of teaching material for me. I understood her desperation, but even without Feyt¡¯s ears, I could tell she was trying to tease me. I probably shouldn¡¯t provoke her though. I let go of her hand and gave a deep bow.

    ¡°Forgive me, Instructor,¡± I said with a polite tone. ¡°My mind was on something else and I made a misstep. Shall we start over?¡±

    A soft smile crept onto the instructor¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm, I suppose we should. Follow my lead closely.¡±

    I took her hand once again and began the dance routine once more, just wishing for the hour to pass quickly.

 Chapter 60: Interviewee

    I was midway through pulling clothes out of my bag, stacking them awkwardly on the writing desk in a pile that already looked like it might topple. I intended to sort them out and hang them in the drawer after I got most of them out, but a soft knock came at the door.

    ¡°Sir Feyt?¡± Eliza¡¯s gentle voice drifted through the door. ¡°Your interview with His Grace will commence soon in the drawing room. Shall I help you prepare?¡±

    The words sent bolts through me. Preparing with help from a maid¡­ was that what a guest like me was supposed to do? I wasn¡¯t Carine in this situation, after all. But then again, the thought of facing Father as Feyt without a little guidance felt a bit like signing up for my own doom.

    ¡°Um, actually¡­ yes, I¡¯d appreciate the help,¡± I replied.

    The door opened, and Eliza stepped inside, her presence calm and reassuring. She took one look at the state of my packing job: half-opened bag, clothes strewn about¡­ She hid a small chuckle. ¡°Shall we begin, then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ please.¡±

    She moved with quiet efficiency, helping me pick out a simple outfit from the pile that I had pulled out. As she handed me the shirt, she added, ¡°His Grace has informed us that there¡¯s no need for formal attire today, Sir Feyt. He wishes you to be comfortable.¡±

    ¡°R-right,¡± I stammered, immensely grateful that I didn¡¯t have to wrestle with anything overly fancy. I slipped into the shirt as Eliza watched.

    ¡°Would you like me to comb your hair?¡± she asked, eyeing my slightly tousled hair.

    ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡­ might be good,¡± I admitted. Eliza gathered a comb from the dresser and quickly worked through the mess on my head. I knew I never had shampoo or anything of such as Feyt, so I was pleasantly surprised to find that Eliza combed through my hair seemingly without any struggle.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed to herself in a questioning tone. ¡°Hold still, Sir Feyt. This might take a while.¡±

    Even if she hid it well, she was still struggling after all.

    Alright, I decided that the moment I got any sort of money, it would be used for shampoo.

    ¡­

    While Feyt was busy being groomed by Eliza, I just finished today¡¯s dancing lesson.

    was the only word I could use to describe my performance.

    I could practically see Ms. Whats-her-name¡¯s enthusiasm dwindling as I continued to dance with her. She had started off the lesson with a subtle smug tone, that had since faded. The minute we finished, she all but fled the room, head down.

    I was getting ready to leave when a familiar face peeked around the door frame. It was Leila, my ever-dead-faced maid, holding a towel. ¡°Lady Carine, how goes the lesson?¡± Her usual question, same time every day.

    ¡°The usual,¡± I said, more of a habit at this point. I gratefully received the towel and wiped the light sweat on my head.

    ¡°Perfect as always, then,¡± Leila continued. ¡°Now that today¡¯s lessons are done, it is time for the interview.¡±

    An internal sigh rose in me. Of course I was invited to this interview. Normally, interviews with potential students or staff didn¡¯t involve me, just Mother, Father, and occasionally Leila. No, this had ¡°Father¡± written all over it.

    "I¡¯ll be there," I said, handing the towel back. Then, I realized something, ¡°But can I take a quick bath first?¡±

    I hadn¡¯t broken much of a sweat, but I¡¯d rather not sit through the entire interview in dance clothes that clung like glue to my skin. Especially if the interviewee was me¡­ or, well, the other me.

    Leila gave a quick nod, her usual efficiency snapping back into place. "Of course, Lady Carine. I¡¯ll prepare everything at once.¡±

    ¡ªOne quick bath later¡ª

    I was sitting in the drawing room with Leila waiting outside. I had donned a new dress that Leila had handpicked. It seemed more¡­ refined, compared to the ones I usually wore.

    I didn¡¯t pay it much mind though, I was busy waiting for not only my parents but also the other me.

    The doors opened, and I straightened in my seat as my parents entered.

    Father came in first, his stride lively and his expression brighter than usual. He scanned the room and his eyes landed on me. He gave a quick, approving nod, ¡°Good, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Mother followed a step behind, her face impassive. Her gaze was fixed ahead, not on me, not on Father; just forward, as if her neck was frozen in place.

    While Father looked like he couldn¡¯t wait for this interview, Mother¡¯s expression was so tense, I felt like it could grind a blade.

    The silence stretched a bit as they both took their seats next to me.

    Father drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair, breaking the quiet. ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited, Carine?¡± he began, grinning as if he¡¯d personally won a contest. ¡°The boy should be here any moment. He¡¯s come quite a way, you know.¡±

    Mother¡¯s gaze flicked toward him, and though she didn¡¯t say a word, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    "Yes," she finally said, her tone calm and controlled. ¡°A long way. And I do hope it¡¯s¡­ worthwhile.¡± Her words were light, but her expression didn¡¯t ease, not even a little. ¡°If he proves to be a waste of time¡­¡±

    Father only waved it off. ¡°I have a good feeling about him, trust me. I don¡¯t see why we shouldn¡¯t give him a chance.¡± He glanced at me, his eyes warm. ¡°He¡¯ll be in excellent company, after all.¡±

    I gave a slight nod, holding back my own thoughts on the matter. With any luck, Feyt would come across as competent, or at least not completely overwhelmed, and perhaps that would be enough to ease Mother¡¯s doubts.

    Just then, footsteps approached from outside the door. My stomach tightened, and I found myself bracing for my own entrance.

    The double doors swung open, and Eliza gestured me in with a small nod. ¡°Here we are, Sir Feyt.¡±

    I swallowed hard and stepped inside. The drawing room was a study in grandeur: high, arched windows filtered the light into soft beams that danced across the polished floors¡­ The weird sense of awe returned once more, it took a bit of strength from me to not drop my jaw.

    There they were¡ªmy parents, or at least Carine¡¯s parents, sitting across from me with their gazes fixed.

    And for the first time in a while, I met my own eyes across the room. I felt a wave of nostalgia, as if I hadn''t seen someone for so long that I couldn''t wait to just greet them with the top of my lungs.

    That''s right. It hadn¡¯t stopped being weird.

    I suppressed the urge to go and high-five myselves, I had images to maintain! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Ah, Feyt, there you are!¡± Father greeted warmly, waving toward the sofa in front of him. ¡°No need to stand there looking like a statue, take a seat!¡±

    His casual tone was a bit surprising, to be honest. Nobles in stories were all sharp edges and distant stares, but here he was, speaking to me as if we were old acquaintances. He actually seemed excited to talk to me.

    Mother, on the other hand, looked exactly as I''d expected. Her eyes were cold, slicing right through me like she was judging each breath I took. I felt myself stiffen under her stare, my palms tingling with the sudden awareness of every movement I made. Knowing how harsh her scolds had only intensified the fear.

    I walked forward, each step feeling heavier than the last, and took a seat right across from them, directly facing the familiar yet not faces.

    Father leaned forward with an eager smile. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin with a few questions.¡± He looked down at the papers in his hands, but before he could start, Mother cut in smoothly with a raise of her palm.

    ¡°Tell me, Feyt,¡± she said, ¡°what do you think of my daughter?¡±

    My mind went blank, and I wasn¡¯t the only one caught off guard. Father turned to her with a raised brow, clearly surprised. ¡°Reyna, I thought we agreed that would be the last question.¡±

    Mother¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Answer me, child.¡±

    I scrambled to organize my thoughts. It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t thought about Carine before, but it felt bizarre to sum myself up out loud. ¡°Uh¡­ she¡¯s an incredible swordsman,¡± I managed. ¡°Focused, smart. And¡­ well, she saved my life. I¡¯d like to repay that kindness someday.¡±

    The words felt a little stiff, but at least they were true. Complimenting myself wasn¡¯t exactly my comfort zone, in fact, I felt like a filthy narcissist doing it. Mother¡¯s stare eased a bit. It was still intense, but now more like a cold gust of wind brushing against my skin than a blade against my neck.

    Father smiled approvingly, giving Mother a satisfied look. She tilted her chin ever so slightly, but her expression stayed unreadable.

    ¡°Now, Feyt,¡± Father said, leaning in with a glint in his eye, ¡°let¡¯s move on. Have you ever trained in any sort of combat or martial arts?¡±

    Now that the serious questions started, I took the time to clear my throat before answering.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked on building up stamina, mostly with my sister,¡± I replied. ¡°No formal training.¡±

    ¡°Stamina, hmm?¡± he murmured, scribbling in his notes. ¡°No training¡­ got it.¡±

    ¡°What about physical strength?¡± he continued. ¡°Would you consider yourself stronger than the average person your age?¡±

    ¡°Not especially,¡± I admitted. ¡°Just¡­ average.¡±

    Father nodded and continued jotting things down on his papers, his quill scratching as he made a note of what seemed to be a list. Curious, I tried to catch a glimpse over his shoulder as Carine¡ªjust a subtle glance.

    But I could already tell from the angle that this was a schedule.

    My eyes widened in shock. The list looked even more packed than Carine¡¯s! I didn¡¯t even think that was possible!

    The barrage of questions continued, with only Father and Feyt¡¯s voices filling the room.

    Oddly enough, this whole interview thing sparked a strange nostalgia in me. Being on the receiving end of so many questions took me back to the days of job-hunting in my past life.

    Not that I wanted to revisit chapter of my life, but the similarity was a bit... uncanny.

 Chapter 61: A Friend In (Front Of) Me

    The interview continued with a couple of health questions, these sets of questions in particular felt a bit more pointed than the rest, which I understood. I was from the boonies, and the health care there wasn¡¯t exactly the best.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feyt,¡± Father said. ¡°You¡¯ll be treated just like any other student here, and a doctor will be available if you ever need one.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you!¡±

    Father really was awfully kind. Even though Feyt¡¯s a commoner, he seemed to be very interested in having me as his student. I was beginning to change the way I thought of nobles in this world.

    Mother though... her eyes were still as cold as ever. I swear she had cut someone with that gaze of hers.

    After those sets of questions were done, we moved on to the last set of questions. Half an hour had already passed since the interview and both of me were still seated on the couches, our butts were starting to sore despite the soft cushion.

    ¡°So far, so good, Feyt.¡± Father set his quill down and smiled. ¡°I just need a bit more to complete the picture. Tell me, why do you want to train with our family?¡±

    I took a breath, going with my simple, honest answer: ¡°To grow stronger and protect those I love.¡±

    Basic answer, I know. But it was my one and true goal to accept Father¡¯s invitation. I wouldn¡¯t dare stomach Fray¡¯s training if I didn¡¯t have the determination to survive in this cruel world.

    ¡°Charming,¡± Mother interjected with a sharp tongue. ¡°But are they just words? The Sareids don¡¯t waste our training on anyone who won¡¯t stand by their promises.¡±

    Father turned to her, managing a strained smile. ¡°Reyna, he did protect Carine back then. Surely, that should count for something?¡±

    ¡°Hardly.¡± Mother shook her head. ¡°For all we know, he only stuck around Carine just so he could save himself.¡±

    I opened my mouth, about to retort. But then, somewhere deep in my mind, it hit me like a slap. She was, technically, correct.

    Mother¡¯s eyes narrowed in satisfaction. ¡°See? Even his silence confirms it.¡±

    I was sweating bullets. I was botching the interview, at least in Mother¡¯s eyes. Father seemed like he was ready to train me, especially with how enthusiastic he was with that thick schedule he was writing down. But if Mother won¡¯t accept Feyt¡¯s existence here, could I really train with an easy mind?

    She truly had the worst impression of me, but why? Was it because I was a commoner? No, it felt a bit more personal.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t pass up the chance to train together with my other body though. Our synergy could be our main trump card, not to mention the pairing of Carine¡¯s eyes and Feyt¡¯s ears, which served me well back when we were kidnapped.

    The more  both bodies were, the better.

    As I was brainstorming how to get out of this corner that Mother pushed me into, I realized something.

    I wasn¡¯t cornered, not at all.

    Mother¡¯s challenge was with Feyt, right? And if she¡¯d cornered ¡­ well, why not let handle it?

    I slowly adjusted my seating, my nervousness shoved away. After both of my bodies were calm enough, I shifted my eyes to Mother, as Carine.

    ¡°Mother?¡± I called out to her with a tap on her shoulder.

    Mother let out a small sigh, as if annoyed that I interrupted her interrogation. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to remind you of what happened in that cave. Feyt offered his help to me on his own accord. I don¡¯t believe that he did it just to protect himself.¡± I arched an eyebrow, daring her to find fault with that.

    Mother blinked, regaining her composure with a barely noticeable shift in her chair. Then, she let out a sigh, almost disappointed. ¡°Carine, my dear, why are you defending this child?¡±

    ¡°I simply wish to tell the truth, Mother. I¡ªI mean, Feyt¡­ protected me and offered to fight alongside me, even when I told him to escape while I distracted the bandits for him.¡±

    You probably know it already, but that last part was a lie. However, the only witnesses to that cave incident were me, myself, and that bandit imprisoned in the village. And since I won that battle, I had the right to rewrite history!

    It was all to paint a better picture of myself. Feyt would seem like a courageous fellow, while Carine would be a woman with a noble heart.

    I realized just then how powerful having two voices was.

    Mother¡¯s gaze softened, but only just. Her icy stare had morphed into something more like wary consideration, like she was appraising a rare fruit that might not be ripe just yet.

    Mother stared at me in silence for a moment. Father couldn¡¯t find the right moment to step in, so he too was silent.

    Mother tapped her fingers on the armrest, sighing as if this whole thing was an inconvenience she hadn¡¯t asked for. ¡°Fine, very well,¡± she said, her tone annoyed. ¡°You may train here, for now.¡± Her voice lilted, an edge that clearly signaled she wasn¡¯t thrilled about it.

    Father smiled, looking as if he was holding back a cheer, but Mother¡¯s eyes darted over to him, shutting him up immediately.  S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She turned her gaze back to me, Feyt, and the intensity returned, sharper than ever. ¡°But understand this: if you make a single mistake, if you show any sign of carelessness, especially against Carine¡­¡± She let the threat hang, but she didn¡¯t need to finish it.

    I could already tell my life was being slowly tied in a rope and ready to be hung at a moment¡¯s notice.

    My whole body stiffened, every muscle on edge, but I managed to keep eye contact as Feyt, just barely. I was surprised I wasn¡¯t shaking even more though.

    At last, she leaned back, and her gaze shifted to the ceiling, as if dismissing me already. ¡°Do your best,¡± she said, her voice weirdly soft. ¡°But know that the Sareids do not make allowances for mediocrity.¡± With that, she gave a curt nod to Father and rose to leave, glancing over her shoulder with one last chilling look to the both of me.

    The doors were opened by maids from the hallways who somehow knew Mother was heading out. The doors closed with a click, and I instinctively let both pairs of my shoulders down as I let out a silent relieved sigh.

    Father sighed, his smile returning now that the coast was clear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her too much, Feyt,¡± he said, scratching his hair. ¡°She¡¯s just¡­ thorough.¡±

    That was one word for it.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m still surprised.¡± Father turned his gaze towards the other me, Carine. ¡°To think you would stand up for Feyt¡­ Could it be I was right about¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± I shut him up before he could speak the words.

    I didn¡¯t need that rumor in this mansion. Not a single word.

 Chapter 61.5: Nonsense

    My daughter, Carine, was kidnapped. When I heard the news, saying my heart sank would be an understatement. Even when I learned that she was safe, the news still affected me all the same.

    Scolding Kyrat was my only way to find someone to blame for this whole situation, but I knew the one ultimately at fault was me, as I was the one who scheduled her visit to that village and even pushed it ahead of the schedule.

    The only reason I even considered the village was the rumors of who they call the Bandit Killer residing there.

    To think my Carine would be a target for a kidnapping. Just the thought of it sickened me.

    Then, when I was still coming to terms with the whole incident, Kyrat had the gall to introduce me to a new potential student.

    Feyt, the boy who was kidnapped alongside Carine. I didn¡¯t know what it was Kyrat saw in that child, but I remained skeptical.

    He was taught the basics of our sword style by Carine and then fought alongside her to escape together, at least, that was the story they told me.

    To learn even the basics of our sword style needed at least a week of constant, grueling training. But that child was able to master it in a cave, with a rusty sword. It could mean that the boy was an excellent student as Kyrat said. Or that Carine was a great teacher, which I believed to be true.

    Normally, I would happily train such a promising young child, noble or not. But then Kyrat began spewing this nonsense onto me: about how Carine acts quiet around Feyt, how her gaze lingers on him, how she stutters when she usually doesn¡¯t around him¡­

    Nonsense, truly nonsense. Kyrat must¡¯ve hit his head during the scuffle with the bandits, because I refuse to believe Carine would even consider having such a child as her friend.

    Whatever the case was, I was about to find out for myself.

    It was the day Feyt arrived at our doorstep. I had one of our best maids, Eliza, made sure he was comfortable in the guest room and help him prepare. Not for his interview, no, but for his inevitable rejection from me.

    Such a child would be a bad influence on Carine, I was sure of it.

    When I arrived at the drawing room where the interview was going to take place, Carine was already seated there. I was slightly taken aback, I didn¡¯t invite her here. When I saw that Kyrat greeted her casually, it was confimed that this was his doing.

    I debated whether or not to send her back to her schedule, I didn¡¯t need her to see that child. But then an idea formed in my head. This was the perfect chance to prove Kyrat wrong, that his assumptions really were just nonsense.

    So, I kept silent to Carine¡¯s arrival, sitting beside her with Kyrat beside me. Now, all that waited was for that child to arrive.

    Kyrat drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair, a habit he has whenever he is excited for something.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited, Carine?¡± he asked with a grin. ¡°The boy should be here any moment. He¡¯s come quite a way, you know.¡±

    I shot a glare at him. Surely the only one excited about this was him.

    "Yes," I said, trying to remain calm. ¡°A long way. And I do hope it¡¯s¡­ worthwhile. If he proves to be a waste of time¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a good feeling about him, trust me. I don¡¯t see why we shouldn¡¯t give him a chance.¡± He glanced at Carine and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be in excellent company, after all.¡±

    Even now, he won¡¯t stop with that unlikely scenario in his head. That paralyzing agent must¡¯ve messed with his head.

    Oh well, there was no point in contesting him at the moment. After all, that child was about to arrive.

    ¡­

    The door swung open, I spotted Eliza who directed a young child inside.

    ¡°Here we are, Sir Feyt.¡±

    When the child finally stepped in, I caught a good look at his appearance. Despite being a commoner from the outskirts of our region, he actually looked presentable. Eliza outdid herself once more.

    Physically, he looked well, for a commoner at least. His posture was also seemingly in order, which was unnatural to me. From the way he presented himself and the way he walked, it was as if he already learned how to walk like an aristocrat from somewhere.

    Could Eliza be the one who taught him that? No, I hadn¡¯t ordered her anything of the sort, in my original plan he is to leave in a day at max after all.

    Then where did he learn that technique?

    ¡°Ah, Feyt, there you are!¡± Kyrat greeted him with a wide smile, gesturing to the seat in front of us. ¡°No need to stand there looking like a statue, take a seat!¡±

    He was definitely not his usual self. Even when accepting some of our most promising students, he kept an air of authority around him. Was he doing this out of concern for the child, worried that formality would be too much for him?

    I scoffed internally, if that was true, this child wouldn¡¯t survive in our regular schedule. Our style wasn¡¯t all about fighting and brutality, it was finesse and efficiency combined.

    Kyrat began with his interview, portable quill in hand. But, before he could ask his first question, I decided to throw my own.

    ¡°Tell me, Feyt, what do you think of my daughter?¡±

    The room went silent. Neither Feyt, Carine, nor Kyrat moved a muscle. I saw him stuttering silently, clearly unsure of what to say.

    It was the most concerning question for me, something I needed an answer as fast as possible.

    ¡°Answer me, child.¡±

    Amidst the silence, Kyrat turned towards me with a strained smile. ¡°Reyna, I thought we agreed that would be the last question.¡±

    True, it was a question we both agreed on that would be on the list though we each had our own reason for that question to be there.

    But for the sake of the smoothness of this interview, I needed a clear answer from the child himself.

    After a long silence, the child finally spoke up. ¡°Uh¡­ she¡¯s an incredible swordsman,¡± He managed. ¡°Focused, smart. And¡­ well, she saved my life. I¡¯d like to repay that kindness someday.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes, processing through his words. They felt¡­ stiff, but I couldn¡¯t sense any dishonesty in them. Could his reason for accepting Kyrat¡¯s offer be just to repay Carine¡¯s kindness? Did commoners in this era have that sense of honor?

    Kyrat looked at me with a smile. I instinctively pulled my gaze away, clicking my tongue. I let him continue the interview as he planned, my eyes were glued to Feyt, ready to spot any mistakes or slips of the tongue.

    ¡­

    The interview proceeded as per every other interview we usually had. Kyrat was slightly more enthusiastic, and Carine was here to observe. Other than that, it was normal.

    Then, the last set of questions arrived, and the first one¡­

    ¡°So far, so good, Feyt.¡± Kyrat set his quill down and smiled. ¡°I just need a bit more to complete the picture. Tell me, why do you want to train with our family?¡±

    Feyt remained silent for a second, but no nervousness could be sensed from him. Then, he took a deep breath before answering, ¡°To grow stronger and protect those I love.¡±

    A short answer. A simple answer. And a sound answer.

    I hated it.

    For it is the same reason why I took up a sword.

    ¡°Charming,¡± I interjected, making sure I was heard. ¡°But are they just words? The Sareids don¡¯t waste our training on anyone who won¡¯t stand by their promises.¡±

    Kyrat turned to me with a strained smile once again. ¡°Reyna, he did protect Carine back then. Surely, that should count for something?¡±

    ¡°Hardly.¡± I shook my head. ¡°For all we know, he only stuck around Carine just so he could save himself.¡±

    I watched as Feyt opened his mouth, about to retort, but then, to my satisfaction, hesitated. He knew his own weakness, and for a moment, it felt like he¡¯d revealed his true colors. His silence was the most damning confession he could have given me.

    I felt my own eyes narrow. ¡°See? Even his silence confirms it.¡±

    As I watched with a quiet satisfaction, however, Carine leaned forward and tapped my shoulder, pulling my attention.

    ¡°Mother?¡± she said, with a surprising steadiness in her voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to remind you of what happened in that cave. Feyt offered his help to me on his own accord. I don¡¯t believe that he did it just to protect himself.¡±

    There was a defiance in her tone, subtle but there. I felt a chill as she spoke, a rare flash of conviction¡­ she wanted me to believe in this boy.

    It was¡­ a new experience. Never had I seen such conviction in her eyes.

    I blinked, searching for fault in her words, but she stared back at me, sharp-eyed, the same eyes I saw in my reflection.

    My heart began to grow worried. ¡°Carine, my dear, why are you defending this child?¡± I pressed, hoping to break through whatever attachment she¡¯d formed.

    ¡°I simply wish to tell the truth, Mother. I protected¡ªI mean, Feyt¡­ protected me and offered to fight alongside me, even when I told him to escape while I distracted the bandits for him.¡±

    Hearing her words, I didn¡¯t trust it, but she¡¯d chosen to make it her truth, and for the first time, I felt the weight of her own determination. It was something I wished to instill into her for the longest time, but here she was demonstrating it proudly.

    It was as if this was life or death for her. Could this boy really be that gifted? Or did Carine really see something in him?

    I sighed, tapping my fingers on the armrest in impatience, but I knew when I¡¯d been cornered. ¡°Fine. Very well,¡± I conceded, though I made sure to lace my words with as much skepticism as I could muster. ¡°You may train here, for now.¡±

    Kyrat lit up with one of his infuriating smiles, but I caught his eye with a warning glance.

    ¡°But understand this,¡± I said, turning to face Feyt directly. ¡°If you make a single mistake, if you show even a hint of carelessness, especially in how you conduct yourself with Carine¡­¡±

    I held his gaze, pressing him to urge a stutter or two. But for once, to his credit, he didn¡¯t shy away. I was almost impressed¡­ almost.

    ¡°Do your best,¡± I said, trying to sound soft. ¡°But know that the Sareids do not make allowances for mediocrity.¡±

    With that, I gave Kyrat a nod and rose, glancing over my shoulder once more at Feyt, and at Carine, who was watching with an intensity I¡¯d rarely seen in her. It was strange, but I could only hope that I won¡¯t regret this decision. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once I stepped out into the hall, I was greeted by Eliza. ¡°Greetings, Your Grace.¡± She bowed deeply.

    ¡°Are you waiting for that child, Eliza?¡±

    Eliza nodded, responding with her usual smile that could melt our toughest clients. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Following your orders, I shall attend to him for as long as he is here.¡±

    I stood still for a moment and hesitated a bit. Then, I spoke, ¡°Keep a closer eye on that child. Ensure you train him on proper etiquette in his spare time. Enlist a butler or two to help.¡±

    Eliza widened her eyes, as if shocked. But then she returned to her usual smile and nodded. ¡°As you command, Your Grace.¡±

    Now that Feyt might stay here for a while, the least I could do was to have him act properly. After bidding goodbye to Eliza, I headed back to my office to handle paperwork I didn¡¯t expect to do today. Feyt¡¯s official registration as our student.

 Chapter 62: Two Rooms, Two Bodies, One Sky

    My first night in this new room as Feyt felt¡­ surreal. Through the window, I looked up at the same night sky that Carine could see from her room, and yet, despite how close we were physically, the divide between my two selves felt impossibly wide.

    Feyt¡¯s room, though simpler than Carine¡¯s, held a sense of grandeur I hadn¡¯t yet adjusted to.

    A soft knock on the door broke my thoughts.

    ¡°Sir Feyt?¡± Eliza¡¯s voice resounded from the door. It was gentle as usual, I wouldn¡¯t mind hearing her talk all day.

    I opened the door to find her holding a tray. ¡°I¡¯ve brought your dinner. Please enjoy,¡± she said with a slight bow. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°T-Thank you,¡± I managed, still not sure if ¡°Sir¡± and I would ever be on good terms, but I stepped back to let her in. She placed the tray on a small table by the window, where the candlelight flickered just enough to make the meal look extra fancy.

    ¡°After you finish, just place the tray outside, Sir Feyt. We will take care of it.¡±

    And just like that, she was gone as quickly as she¡¯d arrived, leaving me alone with a tray of food I could probably trade for a small house back home. The aroma alone was enough to make my stomach clench.

    Roasted meat, potatoes with fresh herbs, a little loaf of bread; oh, and a silver cup of tea. Not a mug. A .

    I sat down, letting the weight of the meal sink in. This wasn¡¯t food Feyt would¡¯ve seen in the village. Nope, not by a long shot. For Carine, though, meals like this were everyday fare, practically old news. But eating it now as Feyt? I felt like a kid at a candy store.

    Hesitantly, I took a bite of the meat, savoring the burst of flavor, spices mingling in a way I¡¯d almost forgotten to notice as Carine. Here, in Feyt¡¯s body, every flavor seemed heightened, richer. The potatoes were buttery and perfectly soft, and the bread¡­ I never noticed just how soft it was!

    Each bite was like a rediscovery of just how spoiled Carine¡¯s life was. Meals like this? Yeah, I¡¯d have sold my shoes for a taste back in the village.

    When I finished, I sighed happily, placing the cleaned tray outside the door and sinking back into bed. I was full after dining like a king. I closed my eyes, and soon enough, sleep claimed me.

    ¡­

    Morning light filled the room, and Feyt¡¯s eyes blinked open first. Carine, meanwhile, was still asleep, breathing peacefully as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. I was used to it; Carine could sleep through a marching band.

    Stretching as Feyt, I looked around the room and had that moment of confusion all over again. A bath would be nice. Actually, a bath would be glorious. I pulled a towel and a change of clothes from my bag, ready to go¡­ until the practical side of me threw a sudden question.

    Our family¡¯s bath was off-limits for everyone but, well, the family. That meant the bath was meant for Mother and I¡ªCarine, I mean. Maids were allowed to enter, of course, but I definitely wasn¡¯t one.

    So where did that leave Feyt? Maybe there was a bath for the staff? That made sense, but if I just waltzed in there, I¡¯d look like the new guy who didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Or like I was lost. Or both.

    I decided on a quick splash of water from a pitcher instead. After all, no need to complicate things. I could figure out the bath situation later. Probably. Or maybe I¡¯d just get used to splashing cold water on my face.

    A soft knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts.

    ¡°Sir Feyt?¡± a voice called from the other side. It was Eliza, the maid from yesterday.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I replied, opening the door.

    She dipped her head in greeting. ¡°I¡¯ve been asked to show you to the morning dining hall. The Duke and Duchess have invited you for breakfast.¡±

    My stomach did a small backflip. Breakfast with the Sareids. Mother, Father, Leila, me¡­ this wasn¡¯t just going to be some nice morning chat over toast. No, this was clearly one of Mother¡¯s moves. Or maybe Father¡¯s? Either way, it wasn¡¯t likely to be just a friendly meal.

    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m ready,¡± I said, giving her a small nod as I followed her through the hallways. I reminded myself to keep Feyt¡¯s movements a bit stiffer, a bit more awkward; it wouldn¡¯t do for him to appear too comfortable yet.

    As we walked, I noticed Carine beginning to stir in her room. She was groggy but starting to wake up.

    ¡ª

    In Carine¡¯s room, I sat up, rubbing my eyes, when a knock came at the door. Right on time. It was Leila, naturally, who always seemed to know the exact minute I¡¯d wake up. She wasn¡¯t my personal maid for nothing.

    ¡°Lady Carine? Are you awake?¡± came Leila¡¯s calm, steady voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. Come in.¡±

    Leila stepped in, but without the usual breakfast tray. She gave a respectful nod. ¡°Forgive me, Lady Carine, but today¡¯s breakfast will not be served here.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, stretching. ¡°I¡¯ll be eating with Mother, Father, and Feyt, right?¡±

    Leila blinked, visibly surprised, which was as rare as, well, a surprised Leila. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Just a lucky guess.¡±

    ¡ª

    It didn¡¯t take long for both of me to be seated at the dining table. There it was again, that quiet amazement¡ªthis time, with a side of nerves.

    ¡°How was your first night here, Feyt?¡± Father asked, his voice warm but with that unmistakable undertone of inspection. ¡°Comfortable, I hope?¡±

    I gave a polite nod, aiming for something humble. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve never slept on a bed so soft.¡±

    Complete lie, of course. Carine¡¯s bed was like a cloud, nothing could beat that! But hey, I needed to butter up Mother and Father somehow.

    Just then, the maids filed in with silver trays, setting down breakfast. The aroma was ridiculous: warm bread, fresh fruit, perfectly cooked eggs. I forced myself to look modestly surprised, like I wasn¡¯t used to this; like Feyt would be.

    As the family started to eat, I tried to keep up, while simultaneously keeping one pair of eyes on Father and another on Mother, who was watching Feyt with a laser focus. She barely touched her plate, eyes narrowing as if she could see through me.

    ¡°So, Feyt,¡± Mother¡¯s voice sliced through the clinking of silverware. ¡°What do you think of the estate so far?¡±

    I swallowed, scrambling for an answer that wouldn¡¯t make me look too naive but wouldn¡¯t scream ¡°Carine in disguise¡± either.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ like something out of a dream, really,¡± I said, with what I hoped looked like honest awe. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a place so¡­ grand.¡±

    Mother raised an eyebrow. ¡°Appreciation is only one part of it,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°Discipline and skill will determine how well you actually belong here.¡±

    Translation: ¡°Impress me, or get out.¡±

    I began to dread the upcoming training¡­

 Chapter 63: Party Pooper

    I paced in my rooms, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t tell which of my two bodies was more jittery. Both hearts thumped in sync like an overenthusiastic bass, fueled by a mix of giddiness and sheer nerves.

    This was it.

    The day.

    The day that had been delayed more times than I could count. Finally¡­ Finally! I was about to start sword training!

    On one hand, I was excited beyond words. On the other, I was deeply concerned about embarrassing myself in front of Mother.

    Still, I had to admit, it was convenient that both bodies were starting at the same time. I considered counting it as a blessing.

    Sure, Carine technically had the basics down already¡ª¡ªwhile Feyt was starting from scratch. But that¡¯s where my biggest cheat came in: shared memories. All I had to do was  Carine¡¯s skills into Feyt. It wasn¡¯t perfect, sure, but close enough.

    Honestly, this ability might be the most broken thing I have.

    Anyway, today wasn¡¯t about excuses; it was about progress. Time to put both of my heads in the game and focus. Two goals: nail the basics until they¡¯re second nature and figure out how to sync both bodies in combat.

    Considering my trump cards were enhanced senses and having two playable characters, these goals should allow me to get a general idea of my future combat style.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean neglecting individual skills. Carine and Feyt won¡¯t always be together, after all. In fact, given the whole status difference thing, it was more likely we¡¯d rarely meet.

    I sighed. If this didn¡¯t work out, I might end up with one of my bodies accidentally stabbing the other.

    ¡­

    The sound of knocking snapped me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Lady Carine,¡± came Leila¡¯s voice from one door.

    ¡°Sir Feyt,¡± Eliza called from the other.

    I steeled my nerves and calmed my hearts.

    It was go time.

    Leila entered first, her expression deadpan as always. ¡°Lady Carine, it¡¯s time for your training session. Everything is prepared in the training hall.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Leila,¡± I said, keeping my tone as even as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡±

    Across the mansion, Eliza was doing her best impression of Leila. ¡°Sir Feyt, it is time. I shall escort you to the training hall.¡±

    ¡°Of course, thanks,¡± I said, trying to sound polite but not too polite.

    Both bodies moved in almost-perfect sync down different hallways. It was disorienting, as usual, but I was getting the hang of multitasking. Kind of.

    Actually, I kinda lost focus in the middle and almost walked Carine into a pillar, but let¡¯s not dwell on that.

    ¡ª

    Carine reached the training hall first. The room was already filling up, a dozen or so students gathered in the open space. Familiar sights greeted me: wooden dummies lined against the walls, racks of practice swords, and soft mats covering the floor.

    But this time, something was different. The atmosphere was heavier, like someone had cranked up the intensity dial to max. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out why. My gaze zeroed in on the source.

    Mother.

    She stood at the far end of the hall, her posture straight, her gaze sharp enough to cleave through steel like butter. Clearly she was waiting for the other me to come around the training hall.

    Even the students, most of whom had probably grown up with her around, seemed stiff, keeping their chatter to a record low.

    I felt like the longer she waited, the worse things would be.

    ¡ª

    Apparently, Feyt¡¯s journey to the training hall was... taking the scenic route. Eliza led me through hallways that didn¡¯t make sense, looping around the estate in a way that felt unnecessarily convoluted. A few turns in, I started to suspect she wasn¡¯t just showing me where the hall was.

    I knew this wasn¡¯t the way to the training hall and that we were just walking in circles for no reason. Was Eliza lost? I doubted it, but I couldn¡¯t exactly confront her about it. Feyt wasn¡¯t supposed to know the layout of the mansion yet, after all.

    ¡°Eliza, is it far?¡± I asked, doing my best to sound clueless but not impatient.

    ¡°It is just ahead, Sir Feyt,¡± she replied smoothly, as though this zigzagging path made perfect sense.

    Yeah, sure¡­

    ¡ª

    Back in the training hall, Father stepped forward, his usual cheerful grin firmly in place. In stark contrast to Mother, he exuded excitement. The same kind he displayed during the interview.

    ¡°Welcome, students!¡± Father¡¯s voice boomed, instantly commanding the attention of the room and stopping their chatter. ¡°Before we begin today¡¯s drills, I¡¯d like to announce a special announcment.¡± His eyes swept the gathered students before landing directly on Carine. I resisted the urge to squirm. ¡°We have a new student joining us today.¡±

    I already knew where this was going, but I had to play along. Feyt hadn¡¯t arrived yet, after all.

    Father continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure we all know what this mean. Let¡¯s prepare our ¡°welcome party¡±!¡±

    The students stood up energetically, as if they had just been given the best presents. They all scattered all over the hall, each preparing something different.

    Father glanced over my way. ¡°Carine, go help out the others.¡±

    Carine¡¯s face remained neutral, but internally I sighed. Of course, Father had something dramatic planned. It clicked in an instant¡ªthat was why Eliza was stalling Feyt. Father was setting up the "surprise."

    For a moment, I pitied Feyt. Then I realized¡­

    Right. This was a  for new Sareid Swordstyle students. The moment you walked into the training hall, you¡¯d be greeted with a live combat test. No warnings, no explanations; just instant chaos.

    Father¡¯s idea of a warm welcome was more like a dunk into freezing water. It was all in the name of instilling the foundational lesson of the Sareid Swordstyle:

    With my other body still en route, the surprise was basically ruined.

    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 64: Overimpressed

    ¡°Here we are, Sir Feyt,¡± Eliza said, taking a subtle step back. ¡°I wish you the best.¡±

    If I hadn¡¯t already known what was waiting for Feyt beyond this door, I would¡¯ve suspected Eliza¡¯s behavior as mighty suspicious. She gave me a gentle smile, one that looked like it was made out of pity.

    When she turned the corner and disappeared from my sight, I could still hear her breathing there, as if waiting for me out of view.

    Look, if you¡¯re really worried about Feyt, you could at least warn me to prepare myself before I open the door¡­

    I sighed. Well, at least she cared. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If they were going to ambush me, the least I could do was to fight back. This was a good chance to impress not just Father, but also Mother.

    Taking a breath, I placed my hands on the door handles.

    I braced myself, both of me.

    Carine had a perfect view from inside the room of the upcoming ¡°ambush¡±.

    Four students were chosen by Father to surprise Feyt. They were all juniors, and that fortunately meant that I wouldn¡¯t be ambushing myself.

    Two were lurking just behind the doors, blades raised for a synchronized attack. Their nervous breathing was so loud I could¡¯ve pinpointed their location blindfolded.

    Another was tucked behind the weapon rack, crouched like he thought he would be invisible if he just held still. That might work for aliens, but you¡¯re not one, are you?

    And then¡­ there was the weird one.

    Poised above the doorway on the beam, he held his wooden blade forward like he was playing charade with the word ¡°guillotine¡±.

    How did he even get there? Seriously. Normally you would put a bucket there, but I guess a human with a stick works too.

    I took another deep breath and threw open the door.

    The ambush began with a swoosh of two wooden blades slicing from both my left side and right side. I was already ducking before they even committed to the swing.

    Their weapons flew harmlessly through the air as I shot forward into the room, leaving them to bonk each other on their heads.

    Then, there was the boy who thought he was invisible. He bolted out from behind the rack with his sword raised up high, like a dog holding a stick in its mouth. I sidestepped, letting him stumble over a floor mat with a yelp.

    Then, there was the final one. The beam kid.

    Through Carine¡¯s view, I saw him leap, aiming straight for the back of Feyt¡¯s head.

    I wasn¡¯t going for a repeat of what happened to Carine. A quick step back and he missed me, allowing him to land face-first into the mat with a muffled right in front of me

    I think I heard a crack, hopefully, it was just his nose.

    I straightened, glancing up at Father¡¯s usual cheerful grin, expecting his booming laugh to follow.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    His face froze, the excitement draining as his brow furrowed. He looked¡­ serious. His gaze flicked to Carine, then back to Feyt, narrowing slightly.

    Mother, who was standing near the edge of the room, also reacted. Her normally cold, detached demeanor fell as her mouth and eyes widened slightly. It wasn¡¯t shock, exactly, a bit closer to intrigue.

    I intended to impress them so that I would be more welcome here, but did I perhaps overdo it? Thinking back, someone with apparently no formal training wouldn¡¯t have avoided all those attacks flawlessly¡­

    Then, they started whispering.

    With Feyt¡¯s enhanced hearing, it wasn¡¯t hard to catch their conversation.

    ¡°Kyrat, that movement... it¡¯s far too precise for someone untrained. Are you sure he hasn¡¯t been practicing?¡±

    Father shook his head, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Unlikely. I could tell he was telling the truth about no formal training. But even I can¡¯t deny, that reflex was unnatural. Especially dodging Raymond¡¯s attack.¡±

    I knew it. I was too much of a tryhard.

    Mother nodded slowly. ¡°The timing... it was like he could tell where everything is. That isn¡¯t something a novice should be capable of.¡±

    Father¡¯s lips curled into a grin again. ¡°Could it be? [Spatial Awareness]?¡±

    [Spatial Awareness], could that really be the true form of my super hearing? Nah, definitely not. But it  similar in terms of usage, though I couldn¡¯t detect anything that doesn¡¯t produce sound. No matter how sharp my ears were, they couldn¡¯t do echolocation, unfortunately.

    Mother blinked, then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Kyrat, don¡¯t you start with that again.¡±

    Father¡¯s grin widened. ¡°But the way he moved¡­ it¡¯s exactly how it started for me. And you remember what my mother said about the early signs.¡±

    ¡°You know how rare that Talent is, even amongst the Royal Knights.¡±

    ¡°Reina, let me have this. If I¡¯m right¡­¡± He took a quick glance at me, a smirk visible. ¡°...it¡¯ll be like training a younger version of myself. Oh, how long have I waited for this chance¡­¡±

    I guessed that meant Father would like to train me personally. I wondered if that would be a good thing or not, but then they continued.

    ¡°Kyrat, do not jump to conclusions. You remember how badly things ended with the last student. He was in the clinic for a week. It was nearly a scandal.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Mother said, her expression shifting suddenly. Her eyes lit up with something that felt an awful lot like¡­ realization. ¡°Actually, forget what I just said. I believe he will do splendidly under your discretion.¡±

    Suddenly, Feyt¡¯s future flashed before my eyes, and it was filled with grueling drills, relentless sparring sessions, and near-death experiences.

    I started forward, but Father clapped his hands loudly, snapping the room to attention and cutting off any chance I had to protest.

    ¡°Alright, students! This is Feyt, our new member!¡± His booming voice filled the hall, silencing all chatter. ¡°Although he is not of noble birth, you¡¯ve all seen his skill just now, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The room grew heavy with whispers.

    ¡°A commoner? Is the instructor serious?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re letting  train with ?¡±

    ¡°This has to be some kind of joke. No commoner could have moved like that. He must have some special Talent or something.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ He  dodge every ambush. I mean, look at Raymond.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the beam kid who was still kissing the floor mat. He didn¡¯t move a budge ever since the ambush.

    ¡°I guess he  worthy to be here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I should apologize for calling him ¡­¡±

    I took a step back in shock. Could this really happen? A bunch of snotty brats tolerating a commoner?

    Father¡¯s grin widened as he surveyed the room, his booming voice drowning out the remaining mutterings. ¡°I see you¡¯ve all got opinions, but let me remind you, noble or not, skill speaks louder than blood.¡±

    Some students nodded, and the silence that followed was deafening.

    ¡°And to prove it,¡± Father continued, his grin now sly, ¡°I¡¯ve decided that Feyt will be paired with none other than Carine for today¡¯s session.¡±

    The room practically exploded.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°Why does  get to train with Carine?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! I wanted to be Carine''s first partner!¡±

    And there goes their tolerance for me.

    I knew I hoped for too much.

    As soon as I was paired with Carine as a sparring partner too¡­

    ¡­Wait what?

 Chapter 65: Eager Much?

    With my mind still processing what just happened, I was seated next to myself on the floor mat. I exchanged glances with myselves, as if even I was questioning myself.

    Across the room, the other students watched with expressions ranging from envy to outright hostility. Most of them muttered to themselves, and I had the unfortunate curse of hearing them clearly.

    ¡°He must be cheating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill that thing if I had the chance.¡±

    ¡°A commoner¡­ Truly insufferable.¡±

    I hid my face with my hands, letting out a long sigh. Father¡­ Why did you have to pair Feyt with Carine? I thought I would be able to make friends with the others, but I was public enemy number one instead.

    Father stood at the center of the training hall. He clapped his hands, which redirected the students¡¯ glaring gazes away from me. I felt like I could breathe again.

    With everyone¡¯s attention on Father and the room deathly silent, Mother walked behind him and handed him a practice sword before returning to her post by the chalkboard.

    ¡°Thank you, Reina,¡± Father said with a small nod. His excitement finally toned down. ¡°Now then.¡±

    He slammed the tip of his practice sword to the floor mat, resounding a loud snap, jolting even ones who were paying attention awake.

    ¡°Today¡¯s games end here. Let¡¯s begin our training.¡± Father turned his head to the side. ¡°Instructor, if you would?¡±

    Without uttering a single word, Mother grabbed a piece of chalk and began writing on the chalkboard. She wrote with finesse and elegance expected of a noble lady, and once she was done, one emphasized word was written on the board.

    ¡°Fundamentals.¡±

    I heard the students groan and mumbling to themselves.

    ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the fifth time this month!¡±

    ¡°When are we going to get serious training?¡±

    ¡°This must be that commoner¡¯s fault.¡±

    Now, hold on a minute. How was it my fault?!

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Father¡¯s loud booming voice reverberated, silencing the room. The atmosphere in the room shifted almost instantly. "Is that complaining I hear? Do you all think you''re too good for our teaching now?"

    I instinctively braced both of myselves. Father¡¯s change of attitude was like flipping a switch, it was also a good way to know that the lesson had started for real. Deep down, I expected this to happen. I was his daughter after all.

    Mother stepped forward, her voice as tense as usual. "Anyone who complains about this lesson isn¡¯t fit to hold a sword, let alone swing it.¡± She raised a practice sword of her own and aimed it at the students. ¡°Fundamentals are the bones of your skill. Without them, you''re not knights, just children playing with sticks."

    A student raised his hands, a junior. The others around him looked at him as if asking ¡°What are you doing, idiot?!¡±

    Mother raised her chin and looked down at the student. ¡°Raymond, what is it that you have to say?¡±

    Raymond, the one who tried jumping me only to kiss the floor mat. He had a small bandage over his nose, and I was slightly relieved to see that he wasn¡¯t that badly hurt. Though, I had a feeling he was walking to his own doom.

    He stood up briskly, his face held forward. ¡°Instructors, if I may. I believe that we have learned fundamentals more than enough. Isn¡¯t it time for us to focus more on techniques? As a junior, I haven¡¯t even learned a single technique yet!¡±

    On Mother¡¯s cold face creeped in a small smirk. ¡°Learned more than enough, you say?¡± She locked her eyes on me, Carine. ¡°Carine dear, please step up here.¡±

    S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I suppressed the urge to let out a sigh as I stood up. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±

    I walked leaving myself behind and was handed Mother¡¯s practice sword.

    Mother turned to the still-standing Raymond. ¡°Raymond. Come here.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, instructor!¡±

    Raymond hurried forward and stood across from me, his face nervous but determined, like he was sure he was about to make a good impression on everyone.

    Mother handed him a sword from the weapon rack, a real steel blade.

    ¡°U-Umm, instructor?¡± Raymond asked, nervously holding the sword. ¡°Why am I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hold that sword properly,¡± Mother commanded. ¡°If you can attack Carine with it once, I will write you a letter of recommendation right here and now.¡±

    Raymond widened his eyes. ¡°R-Really?! I¡¯ll do it!¡± His grip on the sword tightened as he locked eyes with me.

    The letter of recommendation, it was the main reason why many were interested in joining the Sareid Swordstyle school in the first place. Due to how high both Father and Mother¡¯s achievements are as swordsmen, having a letter of recommendation from them was like earning a free ticket to the upper class in knight society.

    Not many students ever earned it as both my parents seldom give them. Only the best of the best ever earned it. This is why Raymond immediately took this chance and aimed his blade at me, waiting for the signal.

    I didn¡¯t expect to be met face-to-face with a real sword during training. If that thing hit me, would I be sent back to bed like last time?

    Mother, what were you thinking?!

    ¡°Carine, take up the stance.¡± Mother turned to Raymond. ¡°You too.¡±

    Both of us nodded as we took up the basic stance. But then, I noticed something.

    Raymond¡­ ain¡¯t he wobbly? No, wobbly wasn¡¯t the right word. It was like I could see him fall in many different ways just from that stance alone. His grip was tight yet trembling, his shoulders were too low, and his feet were spread like he was bracing to catch a bull, not a duel.

    His stance was  correct, but minor mistakes can add up to a lot, and Raymond was the physical representation of that. From where I stood, I could see all the possibilities, almost all of them ended with him kissing the floor mat, again.

    This was a disaster waiting to happen!

    It was then I realized what Mother wanted me to do.

    With a smirk, Mother stepped back and raised her hand. ¡°Begin!¡± Mother¡¯s voice rang out.

 Chapter 66: Iâ€™m Not A Bully!

    ¡°Begin!¡± Mother''s voice rang out.

    Raymond didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. He came at me fast, heavy, and utterly clumsy.

    ¡°Haaaaa!!!¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to do it. I really didn¡¯t.

    I knew what Mother wanted. She wanted me to showcase the importance of fundamentals to everyone in this room. But¡­ to sacrifice a kid¡¯s public image just to show that¡­

    Raymond, he seemed like a good kid. Sure, he didn¡¯t hesitate to aim his sword at me¡­ both of me¡­ but that was just his determination to be the best shining through, right?

    But¡­ with a sharp blade aiming straight at me, what else could I do?

    His nose was already bandaged, and I surely didn¡¯t want to injure him further. I decided to just deflect his attack and have him drop his sword.

    I eyed forward. I could see his move clearly. It was like slow motion. Even without his clumsy movement, I felt like I could still dodge everything he had.

    But I shouldn¡¯t overstep this time. I decided to just stick with the basics, since that was what we were learning in the first place.

    I took one step forward with my forward leg, raising my practice blade just a little bit, and swooping against his sword. It wasn¡¯t even a full-powered block, just a nudge really. But it was somehow enough to send him spiraling to the side.

    His foot caught on nothing.

    His balance wobbled.

    And with a loud , he kissed the floor mat.

    Both of me winced at the same time, but I hid it well as Carine, with my face dead as ever.

    Unexpectedly, Raymond slowly peeled himself off the mat, using the sword as a crutch. At least he didn¡¯t break any more of his nose.

    ¡°Carine, take your stance again.¡±

    I turned towards Mother with a puzzled look, well, as puzzled as my face could.  S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Take your stance, Carine.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Mother,¡± I replied, doing my best to sound composed.

    Raymond finally stood up and rubbed his sore forehead. ¡°Ow~!¡±

    ¡°Raymond,¡± Mother continued, her icy gaze freezing him in place. ¡°Hold your sword up.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But I already¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡±

    Raymond scrambled to obey, gripping his sword tighter than before, worsening his already clumsy stance.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Mother asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Raymond barked.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Raymond charged again. ¡°Haaaaaa!!¡±

    He aimed his sword to the side this time. At least he was trying something new. Still, though, I could read him easier than a children¡¯s book. It was clear he was trying to catch me off guard with a low-angle swing.

    I held back a groan. I didn¡¯t know what to do. If I dodged, he would fall on his own. If I blocked, he would bounce and fall on his own Either way, he was going to end up face-first on the mat again, and I was going to look like a bully in front of everyone.

    I couldn¡¯t overthink it. His sword was coming in fast, well, fast for him. I stepped forward and nudged his blade to the side again, hoping he¡¯d regain his balance this time.

    Nope.

    Straight into the mat he went.

    I was ready to head back to my other self¡¯s side. Even I felt a pang of secondhand embarrassment as Raymond lay there, groaning. Surely Mother wouldn¡¯t make him¡ª

    ¡°Stand up. Again.¡±

    Raymond groaned as he pushed himself off the floor. His movements were slower this time, and he winced as he bent down to pick up the fallen sword beside him.

    He had his eyes on me, flaring with determination.

    What? Where did that come from? He could barely stand, and yet he looked like he was ready to charge at me again.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Mother asked.

    ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡± he barked, his voice shaky but determined.

    I didn¡¯t want to fight him further than this. He already embarrassed himself enough, and his nose wasn¡¯t looking too good either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself, you can¡¯t handle this. You¡¯re already¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! You think I can¡¯t handle this?!¡± Raymond shouted, cutting me off with a glare that burned hotter than his charge ever had.

    All I could sense behind that glare was¡­ hate. As if he wanted nothing more than to topple me down.

    Oh.

    Oh no.

    He already saw me as a bully.

    ¡ª

    Raymond Aldreid was born into privilege. As the second oldest son of Count Aldreid, his life was set for luxury, yet he desired something more. His older brother and sisters were already accomplished nobles, with his oldest sister a part of the Royal Knights.

    From the moment he could hold a wooden sword, he swore to become just like his sister. He too wanted to make the Aldreid name proud. His family¡¯s wealth had ensured the best tutors in the capital, and who better than the Sareid family?

    His sister trained with them as well, and Raymond believed it was that school that honed her into the perfect knight. So when he learned that he had earned a seat on the Sareid Estate, he was overjoyed.

    And now here he was, six months into his training, with his face down on the mat.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Stand up. Again,¡± the instructor¡¯s voice rang out behind him.

    Raymond staggered to his feet, grabbing the sword he had let go during the fall. His grip tightened. More to calm himself down than to fight.

    Across from him stood

    Carine Sareid

    The future Duchess Sareid. The prodigy.

    Her stance was flawless. Her sword hand didn¡¯t tremble, her gaze didn¡¯t falter, and her movements, effortless as it may seem, had sent him crashing into the mat twice now, with no sign of effort or struggle.

    His earlier determination to prove himself was slowly turning into frustration.

    Raymond had hoped to make an impression on the Sareid instructors, but instead, he was becoming a joke. And it wasn¡¯t just Carine¡¯s skill that unnerved him, it was her demeanor.

    Here he was struggling as best as he could. Sure, he was a junior, but Carine made it seem like all his training was for naught.

    He glared at Carine again, hoping for some crack in her armor, some flicker of emotion that would remind him she was human. But there was nothing. Just that same detached stare. He began to wonder if what he was fighting even saw  as a human.

    ¡°Ready?¡± the instructor asked.

    ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡± Raymond barked.

    But as Raymond prepared himself for the signal, his opponent opened her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Carine said. Her voice was as cold and detached as the winter wind. ¡°You can¡¯t handle this.¡±

    The words hit like a slap to the face.

    She wasn¡¯t mocking him. That would have at least felt human. No, her tone implied that the fact he was training here was a mistake.

    His frustration boiled over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! You think I can¡¯t handle this?!¡± Raymond snapped, his voice echoing through the hall.

    Carine¡¯s gaze shifted to him, finally meeting his eyes. But her face barely changed. No surprise, no amusement, no acknowledgment. Just the same, sharp stare she always had.

    It irritated him.

    ¡°You¡­ you really think you¡¯re so far above me that you don¡¯t even need to try?!¡± he shouted, his voice cracking with anger and shame. He wasn¡¯t just fighting her anymore. He was fighting the way she made him feel: small, insignificant, powerless.

    Carine tilted her head slightly, her expression still unreadable. ¡°Forgive me, what I meant was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Raymond¡¯s grip tightened even more. ¡°I¡¯ll show you! I¡¯ll show you I¡¯m more than you think!¡± he growled, charging forward with everything he had, abandoning form and caution.

    As he closed the distance, Carine didn¡¯t move.

    Not until the last possible moment.

    When he blinked, he was already lying on the mat, face up, a sharp pain in his chest.

    The hall was silent.

    Carine, who was towering over his sprawled body, stepped back and gave the sword back to the instructor, then returned to her seat beside the newbie, another person who he failed to beat. Not even he dared to look at him.

    His fists clenched against the mat.

    He swore, upon his life, that he would surpass her no matter what.

    Even if it killed him.

 Fray Concept Art!

Illustrated by Fyzeillust! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 67: Punch Yourself

    I had no choice but to put him down.

    No, I didn¡¯t kill him, but if I let him fall face-first again, he¡¯d definitely break his nose. So, I did the only thing I could think of. As Raymond charged forward like a reckless bull, I stepped into his path and struck his chest with the pommel of my sword.

    Using the momentum of his own charge against him, I knocked him backward. He hit the mat with a , thankfully not giving it a French kiss this time.

    Good. I managed to save his nose.

    But as he lay there, I couldn¡¯t help but notice him breathing heavily. I didn¡¯t push him hard, did I?

    The training hall was utterly silent, all eyes fixed on Raymond. Some students wore shocked expressions, others exchanged awkward glances. No one said a word.

    Not only did I just brutally beat up a junior, but I had lost my chance to be a respectable senior to everyone. Not only was I public enemy number one as Feyt, but I was also a class bully as Carine.

    Truly, the worst outcome.

    Quietly, I handed the wooden sword back to Mother and hurried to return to my seat next to Feyt. It wasn¡¯t much, but sitting down felt like I could breathe again.

    Mother clapped her hands twice. After waiting several awkward seconds, the training hall doors creaked open. A group of maids entered briskly, one of them being Eliza. She approached Raymond cautiously and examined his injuries.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Eliza announced. ¡°Just minor scrapes and bruises.¡±

    The words were meant to reassure, but they only made me feel worse.

    ¡°Take him to the clinic,¡± Mother said curtly, waving a hand.

    The maids helped Raymond to his feet, though his legs wobbled dangerously. He glanced at me, Carine, with an expression that couldn¡¯t be more clearer. Wrath.

    I quickly shifted my gaze sideways, staring at anything but him.

    The soft click of the closing doors left the room quieter than ever.

    I needed to apologize to that kid, or else it might ignite something I¡¯d rather avoid.

    The tension in the room lessened slightly, but not by much. Father, who had been uncharacteristically quiet during the whole ordeal, finally leaned toward Mother, his voice low.

    ¡°Reyna, you should be the one watching out for scandals.¡±

    Mother turned her glare toward him. ¡°He¡¯s from the Aldreids. I trained his older sister before. They should know this is for his benefit.¡±

    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±

    Mother turned her attention back to the students, who immediately straightened in their seats. ¡°Anyone else who thinks they¡¯ve mastered the basics?¡±

    None dared to answer.

    ¡°No?¡± she said with a quiet smirk. ¡°Good, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    The sound of chalk on the board marked the start of the next explanation, and I let out a quiet sigh of relief. At least for now, the spotlight had moved away from me.

    Ah, wait, no. Some of the students definitely stole glances at me.

    ¡ª

    The lesson resumed, and with it, the usual sense of tense quietness in class.

    Carine¡¯s body, having already attended many of these classes, was already used to it. But it felt like a boulder was trying to squeeze the air out of Feyt each time he breathed.

    How could this be an ideal training environment? How did Carine get used to this?!

    Father began explaining the basics of the fundamentals while Mother wrote things down in excruciating detail on the blackboard. Footwork, stance, balance, blocks, etc. The list goes on.

    Although the material really was just a repeat from before, both Mother and Father delved into deeper details each time we went back. I wondered why they never just sprawl everything out for us, but maybe that would overwhelm us too fast.

    I absorbed Father¡¯s explanation clearly, which was weird since listening was never Carine¡¯s strong suit, so this was the first time I had actually learned something from an explanation instead of a demonstration.

    Good job, dear ears.

    Anyway, with the basics out of the way¡­

    Time for the training montage.

    ¡ª

    First thing on the list, footwork.

    Mother shouted strings of simple orders like ¡°Forward! Back! Sidestep!¡± repeatedly, and anyone found out of the rhythm would be punished.

    This was an easy task, since I could just follow the movements of the others with Carine, and Feyt¡¯s ears made the orders easy to catch.

    It also gave me a weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu to that time I was learning how to walk.

    Ah, good times.

    ¡ª

    Next up, stance.

    We were all told to hold a proper stance as Mother and Father walked around, eyes out for any imperfections.

    ¡°Remember, hold your sword firm, don¡¯t choke it.¡± Father¡¯s booming voice followed him as he surveyed the room.

    Mother remained silent, fixing the students¡¯ poses with a wooden ruler.

    Both of my bodies weren¡¯t fixed, since our stance was pretty much alright.

    I had the perfect muscle memory of it as Carine, and all I had to do for Feyt was copy Carine¡¯s pose, which was easier than trying to act differently.

    ¡ª

    We trained on a few more things, and finally, Mother clapped her hands, signaling the end of the solo drills.

    ¡°Next up is blocking, so pair up!¡± Father commanded.

    Both of my bodies froze. I dreaded this part.

    Father looked at both of me and said, ¡°Carine, Feyt, pair up. We¡¯re ready to start the next lesson.¡±

    ¡°¡°Y-Yes!¡±¡± I answered simultaneously, earning a raised eyebrow from Father.

    I reluctantly turned as Feyt to face myself as Carine, our wooden swords raised and aimed at each other¡¯s throats.

    Every instinct screamed at me that this was stupid. My bodies felt stiff, my hands were sweating like I was gripping live snakes, and my brain? My brain was filing a formal protest.

    I stood there as Feyt, staring at myself as Carine, my mind spiraling into existential dread. How was I supposed to fight myself?

    How was I supposed to fight myself? What was the game plan here? Hold back? Go all out? Try to look convincing while not accidentally maiming my other face?

    If any of you are thinking that this isn¡¯t a big deal, I implore you to go ahead and try punching yourself in the face and see how it works out.

    That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t punch your own face full-force¡­ hopefully.

    With a sigh, I straightened my stances and held the swords more firmly. At least this was just blocking drills and not an all-out spar. Fundamentals were doable.

    Probably.

    ¡­

    ¡°Strike!¡± Father shouted. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°¡°Ha!!¡±¡± the room roared as we struck our partner¡¯s blade.

    I swung as Feyt, landing a perfectly fine strike against Carine¡¯s blade. Do you know how weird it is to look yourself dead in the eye while doing that? My grip wobbled a little from the sheer weirdness.

    ¡°Switch! Strike!¡±

    ¡°¡°Ha!!¡±¡±

    This time, I struck Feyt¡¯s block. Good form. Crisp movement. I was doing okay until

    ¡°Carine!¡± Mother shouted from the far end of the hall.

    I froze mid-stance and turned toward her. ¡°W-What is it, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on others, especially him,¡± she said, her glare sharp enough to cut through stone. ¡°Since when did you give preferential treatment?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Mother!¡±

    Mother let out a sigh before returning to observing the students, but I could tell she reserved special attention for both of me. Why though? What did I do wrong?

    Well, fine. If I had to sell this, I¡¯d sell it. No holding back. I stared at both pairs of my eyes, trying my best to push out the idea that the person in front of me was me.

    At the very least, it would be a single hit spar instead of a full-on duel.

    I positioned myselves. I aimed my blade at the boy in front of me and aimed the other blade at the girl in front of me.

    I strained my ears. I strained my eyes. I acted as if I didn''t know what the other was thinking.

    Then, I charged and let my muscle memories take over.

    ...

    I was bonked.

    Feyt was, to be specific. One small smack to the head and I was down. Apparently, years of training gave Carine some pretty neat muscle memory even when my mind is blank.

    Neat...

    That doesn''t mean it wasn''t painful though. I had to brace myselves for impact, which definitely caught Mother''s eye, who was narrowing her eyes on Carine specifically.

    All that effort to act convincing went down the drain.

 Chapter 68: The Regent

    The sound of papers shuffling filled the room as a man skimmed through their contents.

    ¡°Tax assessments from merchants, I did that one,¡± he mumbled, flipping to another parchment. ¡°Already signed that one, rejected that one, ignored that one¡­¡± He kept muttering as he moved from paper to paper. ¡°I know I missed one thing, but where is it?¡±

    Another day, another hour-long session of looking for lost papers on his desk. It was a common occurrence for the man. No matter how many times his daughter had warned him to clean up his desk, he just couldn¡¯t seem to get around to it.

    After a bit of searching, he finally found the envelope he was looking for. His eyes widened in joy. ¡°Aha! Found it!¡±

    The man tore open the envelope, mailed from a Baron family out near the coastal city of Kayya. As his eyes scanned the lines of the letter, his shoulders slumped in disappointment.

    ¡°Another request to join the Sareid School¡­ Some people still don¡¯t understand that only the Duke handles that in the capital¡­ I¡¯ll have to write another response later¡­¡± he sighed, his dark green hair falling over his sunken eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a regent, why do people keep sending everything to me?¡± he groaned, slumping down to his desk face down.

    A sudden knock on the door jolted him awake.

    ¡°Father?¡± A familiar, calming voice seeped through the door. ¡°A letter just came in.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, yes.¡± Tenard fixed his hair quickly. ¡°Come in, Ranette!¡±

    The door creaked open, revealing a sight that instantly restored his spirit. A young girl with messy, faded green hair walked in, adjusting her glasses as she did. The door clicked behind her, and she held out an envelope.

    Her dark red eyes widened in disbelief as they scanned the piles of paper stacked across Tenard¡¯s desk. ¡°Father, I told you many times already¡­¡± she talked in a meek voice. ¡°At least separate yesterday¡¯s paperwork from today¡¯s¡­¡±

    Tenard scratched the back of his head with a wry smile. ¡°A-Ahaha, I really wanted to. But, you know, the moment I sat down, I couldn¡¯t get up¡­¡±

    Ranette held her head in disbelief. ¡°Then at least call a butler to help you out.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Tenard shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t risk the servants looking through classified documents.¡±

    ¡°I get that, Father. But still¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough about me, Ranette. What do you have for me?¡±

    Ranette held silence for a moment before deciding to start speaking. ¡°A letter, from the main branch.¡±

    Tenard¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Really?¡±

    He reached over to grab the envelope. He eyed the seal and confirmed that it was indeed the official seal of Sareid.

    Tearing open the envelope gently, he began to read its contents. But the moment he read the first two words, he flinched.

    The Duke had the habit of calling him his ¡°brother¡± despite him being from a branch bloodline. Sure, they were raised together, but his habit was so strong that some truly believed that Tenard was the Duke¡¯s blood-related brother.

    That would cause a whole heap of controversies and misunderstandings if left untouched, especially by families who were adamant for the Sareids to keep their vow.

    No matter how many times he had warned the Duke¡­ Tenard felt hopeless.

    But no matter, he still had an entire letter to go through.

    ¡ª

    ¡ª

    Heard he did. It was the talk of many, to the point even some of the peasants in the region had heard of it. Tenard himself was joyed upon learning this.

    Earning the support of the future King, not many families can achieve that no matter how much they kiss boots. Not only would this lead to more freedom in managing the territory, but it would also open up connections and business potentials.

    ¡ª

    ¡ª

    Tenard leaned back in his chair, a slow smile crept across his face. Kyrat was coming to visit¡­ it had been months since the Duke had last set foot in his own estate. Tenard felt a sense of relief.

    It was about time. Even if it was just for a short while, the Duke¡¯s presence would refresh the idea of who truly held power here. Day by day, he felt like more responsibilities were pushed onto him.

    And then there was Carine. She hadn¡¯t been here for years.

    Ranette would be over the moon to see her cousin again. Tenard knew just how much she looked up to her.

    His thoughts were interrupted by Ranette¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Father?¡± She adjusted her glasses, narrowing her red eyes suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s in the letter?¡±

    Tenard folded the parchment and slipped it into his drawer. He glanced at her with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Oh, nothing too urgent. Just a bit of a report from the main branch. Business as usual.¡±

    Ranette¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°That¡¯s not ¡®business as usual¡¯...you¡¯re smiling. You only smile like that when you¡¯ve found a good bottle of wine or something¡­¡±

    Tenard froze for a split second. How was her intuition always this sharp?

    ¡°Ah, speaking of wine¡­ Ehem!¡± He coughed, reaching for the nearest stack of papers as a distraction. ¡°Can you fetch me the tax report from Vollum? I need to double-check something before I forget.¡±

    She clearly saw through his deflection, but after a long, silent stare, she relented. With a quiet sigh, she moved to a drawer and pulled out a folder.

    ¡°Here it is, Father.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it, Ranette,¡± he said quickly.

    She stared at him a moment longer before shaking her head and walking toward the door. The door slowly began to close, but then it creaked open slightly as Ranette popped her head back in. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something,¡± she said, peeking by the door. ¡°It better not be another sudden visit.¡±

    ¡°H-Haha, as I said, it was just a normal report,¡± Tenard chuckled nervously, waiting until she closed the door before slumping back in his chair.

    ¡°She¡¯s too sharp for her own good,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°I wonder if Lady Carine is the same?¡±

    S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 69: Another Rumor To Deal With

    ¡°Hrrk¡ª!!¡± I nearly choked on my dinner. After cautiously swallowing it, I turned to face Father.

    ¡°F-Father, could you repeat that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re visiting the main estate, and I would like for you to come with us,¡± Father explained. ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden, but we  to celebrate you being invited to the First Prince¡¯s party together!¡±

    Was that invitation really that big of a deal? I knew it was exclusive and all, but to warrant a celebration at the main estate? Visits to that place really were saved for the upmost importance of occasions.

    I still couldn¡¯t believe it. I had barely started my training, and I was already going on vacation. Was it really just a coincidence, or was the world really didn¡¯t want me to train? Why, world, why?! It wasn¡¯t like I was super OP! I needed that training!

    Either way, I wanted to protest. However, as a daughter of a strict family, that probably won¡¯t do me well, especially with Mother on the other side.

    Looking at me, Father raised an eyebrow. Oops, did I accidentally let my emotions show there? Complaining wouldn¡¯t end well, so I kept quiet as I fixed my posture.

    That didn¡¯t stop Father from looking though. He narrowed his eyes, rubbing his beard. Then, his eyes lit up in an  moment.

    ¡°Ah, I see. So that¡¯s how it is,¡± he said with a smug grin.

    Father nodded a few times, like a detective who figured it all out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carine. I know you two just met after a long time, but you won¡¯t leave Feyt¡¯s side for long! We¡¯ll be back from the visit in no time,¡± he said so matter-of-factly.

    I nearly did a backflip. And Mother nearly choked on her dinner. If I was still chewing on my steak, I would probably choke too.

    Father talking about Feyt like that in public was one of my biggest fears. I eyed the butlers and maids standing behind us. They all looked nonchalant about the banter, but they better not spread them!

    ¡°Father! Please stop talking about that.¡± I said, barely holding back a blush from embarrassment.

    ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t know you could blush!¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Ehem!¡± Mother quickly and elegantly wiped her mouth before facing Father. ¡°Dear, refrain from such talk in front of others. You are the Duke, have some respect for your seat.¡±

    ¡°I better not hear any rumors about Carine and that kid around the estate, do you understand?¡±

    Took the words out of my mouth. I couldn¡¯t believe I was saying this but, I was on her side for this.

    ¡°Calm down, Reina. It was just a litte jest!¡± Father flashed a gentle smile.

    Mother didn¡¯t look too pleased though. ¡°You think of it as a  Our daughter¡¯s reputation is at stake. If I hear even a single word of this from the staff or students¡­¡± She trailed off, but the temperature in the room dropped several degrees. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it .¡±

    Well, that was quite the escalation. Turns out that siding with her was a bad option after all. I bit my tongue and quietly picked up my fork. No more siding.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, forgive me,¡± Father relented. ¡°Let us continue with our dinner.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± Mother said briskly, resuming her meal.

    With dinner continuing as normal¡­ at least, as normal as it could be, I switched my focus to the other me. Trying my best to ignore the tense air.

    ¡ª

    I was eating dinner in my room, blissfully alone. Compared to the tension-filled dining room where the other me was, eating by the bed felt like a slice of heaven.

    The warm milk slid down my throat, soothing my nerves, but it did little to muffle the chatter drifting in through the walls. Being Feyt had its perks¡­ and its curses. One of those curses was my ridiculously sharp hearing, which picked up just about everything happening in the East Wing.

    It ranged from people complaining about work, lack of rest, snores, et cetera. Tonight was significantly more noisy than yesterday. I wondered if the incident with Raymond was the cause. Could I even sleep in this noise?

    One of the things I had no option but to listen was a very hush-hush conversation happening near the main hall.

    ¡°Another day, another student ends up on the stretcher,¡± a soft, feminine voice sighed. ¡°The Duchess is a little extreme, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that,¡± a man¡¯s voice muttered back, followed by the squeaky rhythm of glass being wiped. ¡°Focus on work. If the Duchess hears us, we¡¯re done for.¡±

    ¡°Hah,¡± the first voice scoffed. ¡°You worry too much. It¡¯s not like anyone can hear us here.¡±

    Oh, my sweet, summer children. Sorry but, I could hear

    I tried to tune them out, focusing on the comforting warmth of my milk.

    And then, like clockwork, another conversation hit my ears. This one echoed faintly, likely from the servants¡¯ bathhouse. Two men, speaking in hushed tones that carried a little too well.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard about Lady Carine?¡± one of them asked.

    My grip on the milk glass tightened.

    I swallowed hard, listening despite myself. Sorry, East Wing. Privacy isn¡¯t an option tonight.

    ¡°What about her?¡± the second man asked.

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s the one who beat up that kid earlier.¡±

    My eyes widened.

    ¡°No way,¡± the other replied, skeptical. ¡°But¡­ I mean, she  the Duchess¡¯s daughter¡­ The apple falls near the tree, I think that¡¯s what people say.¡±

    I blinked. Twice. Thrice for good measure.

    Apparently, a more troubling rumor sprung up. The nobles I¡¯d met here were far more compassionate than the stereotypical tyrants found in most typical stories. Yet here I was, being painted as one of those tyrants instead. A true trailblazer, indeed.

 Chapter 70: To My Other Mansion, We Go!

    I was still distraught at the thought that training would be postponed. Laying on my bed awake as Feyt, I blankly stared at the ceiling as the birds chirped outside. On the other side, Carine was still sound asleep, as usual, so I just let her be.

    It was quiet until the faint sound of gentle footsteps reached my door, followed by a polite knock.

    ¡°Sir Feyt? Are you awake?¡±

    I dragged myself upright, ¡°Yes, I am, Miss Eliza!¡±

    I shuffled over to the door and opened it, revealing the usual cheerful smile from Eliza.

    ¡°Good morning, Sir Feyt,¡± she said, dipping into a slight bow. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    I shook my head gently with a smile. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    She straightened and clasped her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve come to inform you that training for today has been postponed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± I muttered.

    Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Sir Feyt?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing! A-Anyway,¡± I quickly switched topics. ¡°If there¡¯s no training. What am I supposed to do in the meantime?¡±

    Eliza tilted her head, clearly unconvinced. But she was polite enough not to press further. ¡°About that¡­ The Duke has asked me to deliver your instructions for the day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, instructions?¡± I blinked, curiosity momentarily overriding my awkwardness. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    With a practiced motion, she produced a piece of parchment from her apron pocket and handed it to me.

    As I read the contents, my heart dropped a couple of floors.

    I wondered if it was a joke at first. But when I reluctantly looked up to see Eliza¡¯s expression, she averted her eyes meekly.

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be real.¡±

    ¡°I-It is an order from the Duke, Sir Feyt.¡±

    I looked back at the paper, making sure I didn¡¯t misread it.

    But no matter how hard I blinked, the paper''s contents never changed. It was then that I regretted not writing my will sooner.

    ¡°Ehem.¡¯ Eliza cleared her throat softly, catching the attention of the dread-filled me. ¡°A butler will accompany and observe your training. You will start after a quick bath and breakfast.¡±

    A butler¡­ Father really did go all out for this, huh?

    ¡ª

    Carine was woken up by a series of knocks.

    ¡°Lady Carine, are you awake?¡±

    I fluttered my eyes open and shuffled to the door. Opening it, I greeted the one standing before me.

    ¡°Morning, Leila.¡±

    She was as deadfaced as she always had. A comforting sight to be honest.

    ¡°Shall we prepare for the trip?¡±

    Feeling a bit sluggish, I nodded.

    ¡°Very well, allow me.¡±

    Leila entered the room and began to make the bed. Suppressing a yawn, I moved over to the closet to pick my clothes.

    ¡°It has been a while since you last visited the main estate, hasn¡¯t it, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Yeah, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I hope today¡¯s trip will be free of complications.¡± Leila straightened after finishing the bed at a record pace. ¡°And thankfully, unlike last time, I¡¯ll be accompanying you.¡±

    Leila sounded weirdly enthusiastic this time. Was she really that happy to join me for a trip? I would welcome her with open arms, of course, it just caught me off guard was all. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Thank you, Leila.¡±

    The two of us continued with our work and then we headed for the baths. Speaking of baths¡­

    ¡ª

    I was brought by Eliza to the servants¡¯ bath. I brought with me a change of clothes and a towel that Mom had kindly packed for me.

    ¡°Here we are, Sir Feyt,¡± Eliza said with an upbeat tone. ¡°There are still some servants inside, but you don¡¯t need to worry about bothering them. Do you know how baths work, by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah, I do.¡±

    I was from the boonies, sure, but I wasn¡¯t an idiot! But, I guess I couldn¡¯t fault her for being careful. In their eyes, I was just a boy who didn¡¯t know the ways of the high life.

    ¡°Thanks, Miss Eliza! I¡¯ll head out soon!¡±

    Eliza offered a gentle nod. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll wait here. And please, do be careful not to slip.¡±

    I entered the bathhouse and was¡­ surprised. That goddamned sense of awe returned once more, as if I couldn¡¯t believe such a place could exist despite already enjoying a more luxurious version as Carine.

    I pushed those thoughts out of my mind and just headed for the shower. If I kept gawking at every fancy detail, I¡¯d never get through the day. The butlers inside mostly chatted by themselves. I wondered if they even noticed me there.

    Despite how crowded and noisy the bath was, I found myself a corner and enjoyed myself there, letting the warmth seep into my soon-to-be-tortured muscles.

    Across the estate, Carine was also in her own bath, being pampered by Leila. So the relaxation came in stereo. Who would¡¯ve thought having two bodies would come with perks like this?

    ¡­

    Breakfast was as usual. Enjoying the food as Feyt by my lonesome, and eating things quietly with my parents as Carine.

    With my bodies squeaky clean and my bellies full, it turned into a waiting game. Feyt was lounging in his room waiting for the assigned butler to come, and Carine was getting ready for the trip out by the garden.

    With nothing to do as Feyt, I focused entirely on Carine¡¯s point of view. I stood by Leila¡¯s side as we waited for both Mother and Father to come out of the house. I guessed they both needed to sort a lot of things out before they could head out, so I patiently waited.

    Then, I spotted two sleek horses pulling a carriage as it rolled to a halt at the front gate. This wasn¡¯t the same one I had used when visiting the village with Father; its size alone made that clear.

    This carriage was clearly designed for more than just two passengers. With Mother and Leila joining us this time, the old one would¡¯ve had us practically hugging each other for the entire trip. That might have forced some rare ¡°family bonding,¡± but, I¡¯d rather pass.

    The thought passed by in my mind as I studied the polished frame of this one. There was no way we used all of them. How many hadn''t I seen yet?

    As I let my mind wander, Father and Mother finally emerged from the estate, all meticulously dressed up, with two butlers carrying their belongings following behind them.

    ¡°Carine, Leila, sorry for the wait,¡± Father greeted us with a wave.

    ¡°If you had handled the paperwork last night like I told you to, there wouldn¡¯t have been a delay to apologize for,¡± Mother didn¡¯t miss a beat.

    Well¡­ at least they haven¡¯t changed.

    With everyone ready, we began the walk to the front gate. With the sun already climbing, I couldn¡¯t wait to just chill inside of the carriage. When we arrived, the two butlers accompanying us immediately set to work assisting the coachmen in loading our belongings.

    I watched with mild curiosity as they stowed our luggage inside the carriage, tucked behind the passenger seats. It was a bit of a surprise, I¡¯d expected the baggage to be piled on top, strapped down with leather cords like I¡¯d seen in carriages that pass by sometimes.

    But this arrangement made more sense, now that I thought about it. Keeping everything inside would make the carriage less tempting for bandits¡­ not that any bandit would dare challenge this particular entourage.

    Father might¡¯ve been caught off guard once, but I doubt he would do it again after Mother¡¯s scolding. And Mother herself was also here. I felt like her presence alone could drive off monsters.

    Once everything was in place, Leila dusted her hands and motioned for me to step inside.

    The carriage interior was just as luxurious as its exterior, with plush velvet seats and soft cushions that practically sunk me in. I slid in beside Leila, leaving the bench across for my parents.

    I heard a crack of a whip from the front and loud neighs from the horses. The carriage rattled to life, and with that, our journey began.

 Chapter 71: A Tensing Bump

    Mid-journey as Carine, Feyt¡¯s day was just beginning. Back in my room, I heard the approaching footsteps of someone unfamiliar. The sound was heavier yet more snappier than Eliza¡¯s steps.  Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When the door opened, without my permission, I was greeted by the butler Father had assigned to me to oversee my training.

    He was taller than me, but not quite towering. He had short black hair that was neatly brushed and a clean-shaven face. He looked young, really young. Younger than what I¡¯d imagined for someone supposedly skilled enough to have Father observe me.

    At first, I thought this would work in my favor. Perhaps he¡¯d be like Eliza, gentle and encouraging, someone who might help me through the training wholeheartedly. But then he opened his mouth, and my hope crumbled to ash.

    ¡°You¡¯re the next one, huh?¡± His voice carried a sharp sense of mockery. He didn¡¯t even bother masking it, looking me up and down.

    He turned to Eliza, who stood just behind him, fidgeting nervously. ¡°Are you sure this is the right kid? He looks even scrawnier than the last one.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, this is Sir Feyt, the one the Duke asked you to observe and mentor.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The butler raised an eyebrow, then sighed dramatically, placing a hand on his hip. ¡°Sheesh. Listen, kid¡ªSir Feyt, was it? I don¡¯t want to do this, and I¡¯m pretty sure neither do you. So why don¡¯t you save us both the trouble and pack your bags now?¡±

    I stood there and blinked, unsure if I heard him right.

    ¡°Anton!¡± Eliza snapped. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak like that in front of a student!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll pass the training anyway.¡± Anton shrugged. ¡°Thought I¡¯d save him the torture. Look at him, he¡¯ll die if I go through with the training.¡±

    Eliza stood silent for a moment, as if contemplating Anton¡¯s words. Then she meekly turned towards me. ¡°The choice is yours, Sir Feyt.¡±

    Even she thought I couldn¡¯t handle it. That list Father gave me might as well have been my death sentence, and Anton clearly agreed. But giving up now? That wasn¡¯t an option.

    I¡¯d waited too long for this chance. Too long to let one admittedly absurd training list stop me. Besides, Fray¡¯s training already helped me lots!

    I swallowed hard, pushing down the lump in my throat and the cold sweat prickling my back. ¡°I¡¯ll do the training,¡± I said firmly.

    Anton smirked, crossing his arms. ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯s your funeral.¡± He straightened and headed down the hallway, passing by Eliza. ¡°Come meet me at the training grounds once you¡¯re ready!¡± His voice echoed.

    ¡°What is up with him?¡± I asked, mostly to myself.

    Almost every servant I had seen in this house was polite, quiet, or casual with me. Anton on the other hand. The times I had met him as Carine, he was pretty much the same as the other butlers: respectful and kind.

    Did the absence of the Sareids make him feel more free to say whatever he wanted? Or was he always like this behind closed doors? Either way, Father trusted him. I hoped that would mean something at least.

    Eliza, still standing by the doorway, cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Anton, Sir Feyt. He means well, I¡¯m honest.¡±

    Sure he did. Anyway, I needed to get ready.

    Physically, and mentally.

    ¡ª

    A sudden jolt rocked the carriage, snapping my focus back onto Carine and nearly sending me sideways into Leila.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Mother asked, her hands gripped the armrest firmly. The way she posed, it was as if she was getting ready to pull out a sword.

    Even Leila, while still as dead-faced as ever, had straightened her posture and narrowed her eyes out the window.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Father raised a hand calmly. ¡°It was just a bump, nothing more. The road must be uneven around here.¡±

    Everyone released their tensed breaths at his words. But how did he  it was just a bump? He didn¡¯t even glance out the window. Was he just trying to calm us? Then I realized this must be his [Spatial Awareness] in action. It must be really reliable to have everyone sigh in relief just from Father¡¯s words.

    Mother turned toward the small window behind her, sliding it open with a sharp clack. ¡°Be careful next time,¡± she called out.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Your Grace!¡± came the hurried response from the coachman.

    Satisfied, Mother shut the window with a soft click and returned to her seat.

    Leila, still on edge, leaned toward me. ¡°Are you alright, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied quickly, though my hands hadn¡¯t quite let go of the seat¡¯s edge yet.

    As the carriage continued its steady journey, my mind refused to let the moment pass. The sheer tension that hung in the air during that single jolt had been enough to set everyone on edge, even seasoned figures like my parents.

    Why though?

    Simple reason. It wasn¡¯t the bump that caused them to tense up. It was what  have caused it. It could just be a bump, like it actually was. But it could also be a bandit attack, or worse, a monster.

    I already knew this world wasn¡¯t safe, this was the reason I decided training would be best for both of me. As for bandits, I had a feeling Father and Mother could handle them easily, but if there was someone who was on par or even stronger than that bandit leader back at the cave, they might struggle.

    But what truly worried me wasn¡¯t bandits. It was monsters.

    Monsters weren¡¯t just a concept or a tale told to scare children here. They were real, and it¡¯s common sense too. I mean, magic is real, of course, monsters are too. Mother, Father, and even Dad had told me stories of the monsters they fought. But even so, I¡¯d never  a monster, not in either of my bodies. Not once.

    Not , at least.

    The books I read as Carine had detailed some of them, ranging from wild boars to goblins and the undead, and how fearsome they all are. But just reading about them doesn¡¯t compare to the real thing.

    Surprisingly, I found myself anticipating seeing a monster. Was it my curiosity? My teenage blood? Or just a death wish? Whatever the case was, I held an equal sense of wonder and fear for monsters.

 Chapter 72: Deja Vu for Torture

    Anton was waiting at the training grounds just like he said. He was leaning on a nearby wall underneath the shades of the building, twirling his bangs. When he spotted me, he widened his eyes, as if surprised. ¡°Oh, you actually showed up! Color me impressed.¡±

    Oh well, the list, while it looked like a death sentence, I should still be able to finish some of them. The point was to try my best, just not to the point of death.

    Eliza watched from afar as I walked to smirking Anton. My eyes were completely locked onto his to show him I was serious about this.

    ¡°What¡¯s that look? You need a toilet break already?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I blurted.

    He intended to tease me all the way through the training, clearly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I got a foreboding sense of deja vu. It took me a while to realize what was the cause. Even here, I couldn¡¯t escape Fray¡¯s brand of training. And the way it made me feel at home was creeping me out!

    ¡°Hey, hey, you ready or what?¡± Anton¡¯s mocking voice snapped me back to reality.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Anton walked out of the shade with a hand on his hip. ¡°Give me fifty.¡±

    ¡°Fifty what?¡±

    He crossed his arms and held his chin up, as if the answer was obvious. ¡°First thing on the list, duh! Push-ups! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to read.¡±

    ¡°Wait, no warm-ups?¡±

    Anton stood there for a moment, staring at me. Somehow, the awkward silence was enhanced even further due to my superhearing.

    ¡°Shit, I forgot about that,¡± Anton mumbled quietly to himself. Then, he raised his voice again. ¡°The push-ups the warm-ups, don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    Any shred of respect I had for him crumbled right there. I was worried that Father might¡¯ve accidentally assigned the wrong butler for the task. But before I could focus back on Carine to ask him myself, Anton stepped forward.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my fifty?! Hop to it!¡±

    With no other options, I dropped to the harsh tiled stone ground and began my push-ups. Fifty shouldn¡¯t be an issue, but I was sure Anton would have me do another set. The ground itself wasn¡¯t exactly helping my case. The edges of the rocks digged deep into my flesh and the heat was seeping into my hand as well. I didn¡¯t know if I should be grateful he didn¡¯t jump to a hundred push-ups directly or not.

    While ignoring the slight pain, I quickly focused back on Carine¡¯s side of things.

    ¡­

    The journey was taking longer than expected and I was starting to regret not bringing a book. Not that it would satisfy my attention for a long time anyway. The road ahead was uneven, littered with rocks, and the coachmen, probably fearing another jolt¡ªand Mother¡¯s inevitable wrath¡ªhad slowed the pace to a crawl.

    Inside the carriage, the atmosphere was quiet yet relaxing. Father had his eyes closed, his head resting against the cushioned back of his seat as if he were meditating. Mother sat by the window, gazing out at the passing trees with an air of distant calm, though her fingers occasionally drummed on the armrest. Leila sat beside me, stealing glances my way every now and then, but other than that, her eyes were almost always straightforward.

    I hesitated for a moment, then cleared my throat softly to catch Father¡¯s attention. ¡°Father?¡±

    His eyes opened, his brows lifting slightly as he turned to look at me. ¡°Yes, dear? What is it?¡±

    ¡°About Feyt¡­¡±

    The second the words left my mouth, I felt the shift in the air. Mother, who had been admiring the scenery moments ago, slowly turned her head toward me. Her gaze was as heavy as ever.

    I didn¡¯t know why exactly, but it seemed like the topic of Feyt immediately pulled her attention. It definitely was because Feyt was a commoner, wasn¡¯t it??

    My lips twitched into what I hoped was a casual smile. ¡°I¡­ I was just wondering about his training.¡±

    ¡°Feyt?¡± Mother echoed, her voice as crisp as the edge of a blade. ¡°What about his training?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to ask if the butler assigned to him is¡­ competent?¡±

    ¡°You mean Anton?¡± Father said. He raised his head and stroked his beard. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him, but your Mother said he¡¯s perfect for the job.¡±

    Mother¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, with a little smirk plastered on her face. ¡°And why, pray tell, are you so concerned with his training? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried for him?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course I am! He¡¯s a fellow student, after all.¡±

    Mother tilted her head. ¡°And since when were you so worried for fellow students?¡±

    I was caught off guard. She was right. Outside of a few exceptions, I barely interact with other students as Carine, and during sparring, I never held back. I even held that tradition true with Raymond!

    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ he saved me once, yeah, that¡¯s it!¡±

    I immediately jumped to the only reasonable excuse I could think of. I couldn¡¯t just up and tell them that Feyt was me. As I said many times before, I ain¡¯t being called crazy.

    Mother¡¯s smirk faded and her gaze narrowed even further. After boring into me with her eyes for an awkwardly long moment, she turned her head away and returned to gazing at the scenery, but her hands were still tense at the armrest.

    It was either she hated the rumors as much as I do, or she just really, really hated commoners. Most probably both.

    Father meanwhile seemed amused. He better not spread any rumors

    Well, at least my question was answered: Anton was sent by Mother to torture Feyt. Glad to have that settled¡­

 Chapter 73: Rich

    Stone brick walls stood tall and firm in the distance. It took a while, but we finally reached our destination. After a short wait, the carriage reached the gates, and the guards bowed as we passed.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Father said with a grin. ¡°Arlen, our hometown. I haven''t been here in ages!¡±

    Weren''t you the owner of this town? I wanted to ask that, but even I knew when to shut my mouth.

    The carriage continued slowly through the cobblestone road. There weren''t any more bumps thankfully, so it was smooth sailing.

    The buildings here looked pristine, far better maintained than the average town in the kingdom. Smooth stone walls, neatly organized roads, clean streets, it all screamed wealth. The townsfolk strolled about dressed far finer than what you¡¯d expect in a regular town.

    A wave of nostalgia hit me like a sack of bricks. I mean, this my hometown, after all. I found myself smiling gently as we passed the buildings and townsfolk doing their business.

    ¡°When was the last time you were here, Carine?¡± Mother asked.

    I took a moment of silence to ponder it over. Was it four years? Possibly five? Basically, it had been forever since I was here.

    ¡°I believe it has been four years, Mother.¡±

    Mother nodded. ¡°Correct. Although I would love for you to visit this place more, you should focus on your studies for now.¡±

    Mother¡¯s comment resurfaced a question that had nagged my mind for a while now. Why I so pushed in my studies?

    The carriage rolled on, climbing the gently sloping streets toward the town¡¯s center. Towering above everything else, perched on the highest point, was our main estate.

    Somehow, it still managed to look bigger and fancier than the estate in the capital, which didn¡¯t even make sense. How can my luxurious house be even more luxurious?! Was the estate in the capital really just a spare? Who needed this much space, anyway? What were we even storing in there?

    As the carriage approached the estate, another thing came into view. The garden¡ªNo, the pseudo-forest. It was so large I think it could become an ecosystem of its own. Of course, everything was neatly trimmed, at least that was what it looked like from afar. Did I mention that we were still a long way from the estate?

    Who even needs binoculars with eyes like these?

    As we approached, the streets became quieter. Fewer merchants, fewer people. It was like crossing an invisible line where only the upper crust of Arlen society dared to walk past. The carriages passing by here were sleeker and more intricately designed. The people¡¯s clothing was more extravagant, and even without a super nose, I could smell some good grub around every corner.

    Leila leaned toward the window beside me, her expression as dead as ever. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the inner district, Lady Carine,¡± she said softly.

    I nodded, though I didn¡¯t need her to tell me that. A long quiet wait later, my eyes had already locked onto the estate¡¯s grand gates, which swung open the moment we came into view. The guards stationed there stood at attention, their polished armor gleaming like a bald head.

    The carriage rolled past the gates, and we entered the pseudo-forest that passed for a garden. The garden was annoyingly large in the capital estate, sure, but this? This was on a whole other level. It looked like someone built a house in a forest, forgot to clear the forest, but decided to market it as a feature instead. Back to the capital estate''s garden, walking through that to get in and out of the estate was already a mild form of torture. This monstrosity would take an eternity if I had to walk. But thankfully, the carriage kept going. I almost cried tears of joy.

    ¡°You seem¡­ relieved, Lady Carine.¡±

    ¡°I just remembered something inconvenient,¡± I said vaguely, waving her off.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Father scoffed, probably picking up what I was referring to. ¡°Back in my day, I used to run through this garden for exercise. It¡¯s a good way to build stamina.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Mother flicked her eyes at me with a slight smile. ¡°You could stand to build stamina, Carine. You¡¯ve been skipping our sword training lately.¡±

    Okay, chill, chill. At least I won¡¯t get kidnapped this time.

    I also hoped that I didn¡¯t just jinx myself.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity but was probably just another couple of minutes, the mansion¡¯s towering fa?ade came into full view. It was so massive that my jaw was hanging by a cliff, metaphorically at least. I kept a rather straight face as I tried not to gawk at the behemoth.

    As the carriage came to a stop, the maids and butlers lined up in perfect formation on either side of the grand entrance, heads bowed and hands clasped respectfully. The head butler, a lanky older gentleman with a flowy gray mustache, took one step forward and spoke with a clear, steady voice:

    ¡°Welcome home, Your Grace. It is an honor to once again receive you on this fine day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Scofield¡¯s still the head butler?¡± Mother asked. ¡°Then again, if he kicked the bucket, I would¡¯ve been notified. I guess I shouldn¡¯t question it.¡±

    I wondered how old this head butler was to actually make Mother double-check herself.

    ¡°Haha! That man never seems to kick the bucket.¡±

    After the coachmen opened the carriage door, the four of us descended the carriage one by one, starting with Father, then Mother, and Leila exited before me to help me down. I felt like a kid, despite already being near an adult myself.

    As the four of us walked away from the carriage, the head butler, Scofield, made sure to greet Mother properly as well.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Grace. I¡¯m sure the trip was pleasant?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, not quite.¡± Mother¡¯s signature scoff had resurfaced. ¡°I need to have a word with Tenard about the condition of the road between the capital and Arlen. It¡¯s quite the embarrassment.¡±

    Mother didn¡¯t hold back, huh? Even here she was cold as ever.

    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, Your Grace.¡± Scofield offered a full ninety-degree bow before straightening up smoothly. ¡°If you wish to speak to Lord Tenard directly about this matter, he shall be working in his office.¡±

    Mother shook her head. ¡°No, that can wait until after the celebrations.¡±

    I was utterly shocked. Mother was considerate for once?!

    ¡°In that case, shall I write the report in advance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that will do. Thank you, Scofield.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure, Your Grace.¡±

    Mother walked away and began talking to the other servants, mostly nitpicking on their poses and whatnot. I tried not to pay attention to it, as the secondhand embarrassment could actually get to me.

    Then, Scofield turned his eyes towards me.

    ¡°Good afternoon as well, Young Mistress,¡± he said with a gentle, narrowed-eyed smile. ¡°My, my, look how much you¡¯ve grown.¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°A-Ah, yes. It¡¯s good to meet you again, Scofield¡­¡±

    I was so not used to being called Most of the staff at home, including Leila, call me ¡°Lady Carine¡±. The meaning¡¯s the same, but the vibes are totally different.

    Anyway, those things aside. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was actually back home. Well, my home. And to think that I would one day inherit this gigantic box of marbles and stones¡­

 Chapter 74: Small Wins

    Scofield directed us to a room with a comfortable-looking dark violet couch. As I sat there, I tried my best to keep a straight face, I really did. You might be wondering why I was so unnerved. No, it wasn¡¯t because I was afraid of meeting my own uncle, rather, the problem lies on the other side of my coin.

    ¡ª

    Feyt was dying. Almost, at least.

    I had run two laps around the estate¡¯s garden, and I believed someone switched my legs with jello halfway through. Two laps might not sound like much, but with a garden the size of a small town? I was lucky my legs didn¡¯t up and leave me for abusing them.

    It took all my strength to not collapse right then and there, and the heat wasn¡¯t helping either. Sweat dripped down my forehead and my shirt was soaked through.

    And all the while? Anton lounged under a tree, flipping through a book. He didn¡¯t even pretend to look like he was competent.

    ¡°Pick up the pace, slowpoke!¡± Anton shouted without tearing his attention from his book.

    I was pretty sure I was the same speed: around a year of my lifespan per hour. Well, whatever. I pushed forward, forcing the jello in the place of my feet to move harder and faster. I somehow managed another lap before dropping to my knees.

    ¡°Now, two more laps. Chop-chop!¡±

    Thankfully, on the other side, Carine and the others are still waiting on that comfy couch. I grew a small sense of envy at my other self for having a nice place to sit.

    ¡­

    Five laps later, I crumpled into the grass like discarded laundry. Sweat dripped down my face as I gasped for air. My muscles screamed louder than Anton¡¯s occasional yawn.

    ¡°Break¡¯s over,¡± he called casually, tossing a bucket of water my way. ¡°You¡¯ve got pull-ups next. Hydrate first¡ªdon¡¯t want you passing out. That¡¯d be  paperwork nightmare.¡±

    My arms were already trembling at the  of pull-ups, but I guzzled the water and dragged myself to the set of iron bars located near the center of the training grounds.

    I gripped the bar, my palms slick despite drying them on my shirt. On the first pull, my shoulders burned. By the second, my arms started threatening mutiny. Anton watched with mild amusement, still with an open book in his hand.

    ¡°Three¡¯s your limit?¡± he asked after my fourth pull-up. ¡°Huh. You¡¯re worse than I thought.¡±

    In what world can someone do a proper pull-up after being drained of all stamina with a marathon?

    I didn¡¯t know who to blame here really. Anton or Father. Anton was harsh, and quite incompetent at instructing too. He never gave any advice and he only gave the bare minimum of effort to make sure I didn¡¯t die. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Father, on the other hand, was the one who scheduled this whole schedule. The note had mentioned that it would start small at first, hence why I only did five laps instead of the scheduled ten. But that list was what Father  I could do daily one day.

    I would go freaking bald if that came true.

    ¡ª

    I could only manage nine pull-ups before truly running out of breath. My vision blurred for a moment before I heard the frantic clicking of boots against the stone path.

    ¡°Sir Feyt!¡±

    Eliza appeared in my narrow vision, looking more distressed than I was, which was saying something. She knelt down immediately, her hands resting on my shoulder.

    ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯re burning up!¡± Her voice was sort of panicky, and I appreciated that. At least someone had heart around here.

    ¡°Anton, you went too far!¡±

    Anton, who had been leaning casually against the nearest tree trunk, finally closed his book. He strolled over, looking relaxed. ¡°I was just following orders. Duchess¡¯s instructions were to push him to his limits. Seems like I did okay!¡± He sounded too happy with himself there.

    Eliza stood up and glared daggers at him, her hands on her hips now. ¡°This isn¡¯t pushing him to his limits, it¡¯s pushing him over the cliff! Look at him! He¡¯s barely conscious!¡±

    As if on cue, I felt my head getting lighter. I had no choice but to close my eyes just to hold back some of the headache.

    Anton waited for a moment longer before sighing and crouching down. ¡°Alright, alright, maybe I went a little too far,¡± he said with a tone so dismissive I was sure he did an eye roll. ¡°Fine. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll take it easier. Happy now?¡±

    Eliza replied with a sigh of her own. ¡°You think tomorrow¡¯s going to happen after this? Sir Feyt needs to have a day¡¯s rest at the least.¡±

    Eliza turned back to me and crouched again. ¡°Can you stand, Sir Feyt?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah, I think so,¡± I croaked.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll take you to your room. You need rest.¡±

    She slung my arm over her shoulder and began helping me toward the estate. Every step felt like a mountain climb, but her presence alone made all the pain melt away.

    Behind us, Anton lingered, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Sheesh,¡± he muttered under his breath, but my ears just so happened to pick his voice up, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go that far either, you know? Orders are orders.¡±

    That finally confirmed it. The ultimate culprit behind my current misery wasn¡¯t Anton or Father.

    It was Mother. I wasn¡¯t sure if she did it out of concern like she had for Carine¡¯s studies, or that she just wanted to torture me. The possibility of both being true wasn¡¯t small either.

    I should¡¯ve really guessed it by now, though, knowing how she was. But oh well, I had better things to do, like fainting.

    ¡­

    Eliza brought me to my bed, and I could finally sit on something that wasn¡¯t hard rock this time. I sank into it, more than ready to lose consciousness.

    ¡°T-Thank you, Miss Eliza,¡± I managed to pull the words out of my dying throat.

    ¡°My pleasure, Sir Feyt,¡± she replied smoothly. ¡°However, before you rest, I suggest you change into fresh clothes and drink some water.¡±

    True, wouldn¡¯t want to sleep with this sticky second skin of mine. With a monumental effort, I pushed my aching body off the bed to grab a change of clothes while Eliza slipped out to refill the water jug.

    ¡ª

    With Feyt fully settled and blissfully resting, I, Carine, could finally take a breather. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to greet my family half-dead.

    Small wins, I guess.

 Chapter 75: Meeting Myâ€¦ Uncle?

    The wait finally ended as the doors swung open. A man with wavy dark green hair and glasses, walking into the room at a leisurely pace, adjusting his collar as he did. The moment Father laid eyes on him, he practically leapt from the sofa.

    He looked exactly as I remembered him from my memories: tall, gentle, and profoundly tired. Those bags under his eyes could probably rival that of a kangaroo¡¯s pouch.

    ¡°Ah, Tenard!¡± Father boomed, going in for one of his signature bear hugs. Uncle Tenard barely managed to brace himself, awkwardly patting Father¡¯s back in return.

    ¡°G-Good to see you, Your Grace,¡± Uncle Tenard said, his polite smile looking just a tad forced. His gaze swept across the room. ¡°I trust everyone¡¯s journey went well?¡±

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Mother interjected, her tone as frosty as the weather in the capital during winter. I swear I saw Uncle Tenard flinch. Clearly, he¡¯d been through this dance before.

    ¡°But,¡± Mother continued, her voice softening into something almost warm, ¡°that can wait. It¡¯s good to see you doing well, Tenard.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, the honor is mine, Your Grace!¡± Uncle Tenard stammered, visibly relieved.

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Father slung an arm around Uncle Tenard¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Enough with the formalities! We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°P-Please, Your Grace. That¡¯s hardly appropriate,¡± Uncle Tenard protested, though he didn¡¯t make much effort to push Father away.

    Mother held her head and sighed. I figured it must be because Father got overly casual again, but I couldn¡¯t blame him. If I had a sibling and hadn¡¯t seen them in ages, I¡¯d probably act just as clingy.

    Just not with Fray though.

    She¡¯d kill me with kindness in the form of a hug.

    ¡­

    The two of them launched into a back-and-forth conversation about the most mundane things like: how they¡¯d been, the state of business, even the cloudy weather lately. Fun stuff. They seemed engrossed, though, so I wouldn¡¯t dare interrupt them.

    ¡°And Lady Carine,¡± Uncle Tenard said suddenly, turning his gaze on me. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time, hasn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve grown so much since I last saw you.¡±

    I nodded politely, giving him my best smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Uncle Tenard.¡±

    ¡°U-Uncle?¡± His hands fumbled with the rims of his glasses. ¡°My, that¡¯s a first¡­ But it¡¯s lovely to see you too, Lady Carine. Ranette will be thrilled you¡¯re here. Unfortunately, she¡¯s tied up at the moment.¡±

    Ah, Ranette. My cousin. The handful of times I¡¯d visited the main estate, she would always peek at me from behind doors, but never saying much. Looking back, I probably should¡¯ve made more of an effort to talk to her. She was the closest thing I had to a sister, after all.

    Then I asked myself, why I an only child? What would happen if anything happened to me? The whole bloodline would be doomed, right? Wouldn¡¯t it make better sense to have two or five potential heirs, just in case?

    I didn¡¯t say I was unhappy with being the heir, just that I found it a bit weird, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°You¡¯re putting Ranette to work already?¡± Mother asked, arching a brow. ¡°I understand the value of teaching them young, but aren¡¯t you worried she might mishandle something important?¡±

    Uncle Tenard chuckled sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°Actually, she volunteered to be my assistant. If I¡¯m honest, she¡¯s better at organizing things than I am.¡±

    ¡°Impressive.¡± Mother nodded, her lips curving into a rare smile.

    Seeing my cousin getting praise made me a bit envious and a little bit afraid. I hoped I wouldn¡¯t be compared to my cousin for the foreseeable future.

    The rest of the gathering unfolded in a blur of polite conversation and clinking tea cups. I was glad I got tea etiquette training, so I managed to drink tea without much worry. Really wished such formalities stopped happening altogether though, especially at family gatherings. I just wanted to sip tea, dammit. Not worry about my pinkies. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As I continued being a silent observer of my parent¡¯s interaction with Uncle Tenard, I noticed something odd. Uncle Tenard was formal, as expected as someone faced with the head of the family, but it was starting to seem a little formal.

    For someone allegedly being family, Uncle Tenard acted more like a dutiful servant. He called Father ¡°Your Grace¡± along with Mother as well. He seemed to shrink slightly whenever Mother glanced his way, although I figured that was just his survival instinct kicking in, it also started to look suspicious to me.

    Not once did he relax. His back was straight as an arrow and that polite smile stayed firmly in place, no matter how casual Father tried to be.

    I continued watching and sipping my tea silently, figuring it must be me overthinking things. But then, the teapot ran out.

    ¡°Your Grace, shall I have the servants prepare more tea?¡± Uncle Tenard asked, already halfway to standing.

    Father groaned, waving him down. ¡°Oh, come on, Tenard! Enough with the ¡®Your Grace¡¯ nonsense. Just call me brother, like you used to!¡±

    ¡°Y-Your Grace, I shouldn¡¯t call you that. After all,¡± Uncle Tenard fixed his glasses again. ¡°We aren¡¯t really brothers.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Stop joking around,¡± Father said, laughing it off. ¡°We¡¯re practically brothers already!¡±

    I mean, I was rarely in the main estate, sure, so I never had much time to talk with Uncle Tenard. But all this time I was taught by Father that he was his little brother, AKA, my uncle.

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡± Uncle Tenard¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°You seem a little out of sorts. Was it the journey?¡±

    Even Uncle Tenard could see my stunned expression. Those four eyes weren¡¯t for nothing.

    I needed to know the answers, and being vague about it probably wouldn¡¯t help me. So there wasn¡¯t any point in being subtle. ¡°Uncle Tenard, what does Father mean by ?¡±

    His gaze shifted to Father, who suddenly found his teacup very interesting.

    ¡°You... haven¡¯t told her?¡± Uncle Tenard asked.

    When Father continued to avoid eye contact, Uncle Tenard sighed and turned back to me, adjusting his glasses again. ¡°I¡¯m not your father¡¯s brother by blood. My family descends from a branch line, far removed from the main branch. The Sareid vow separated us from the direct line generations ago.¡±

    I opened my mouth to say something else, probably something smart or dignified, but all that came out was: ¡°Does this mean I have to stop calling you Uncle?¡±

    ¡®Uncle¡¯ Tenard blinked, clearly unprepared for the question. ¡°I... suppose not?¡±

    Honestly, what else could I say? My brain was still buffering, and I really didn¡¯t want the awkward silence to drag on. It was the best I could come up with.

    My super eyes didn''t come with super brains, ¡®kay?

 Chapter 76: Let the Awkwardness Sip Away

    The silence that followed was heavy, it felt like someone dropped a dead body in the middle of the room out of nowhere. They were all staring at me expectantly, probably waiting for my reaction to the fact that my uncle wasn¡¯t my uncle.

    What was I supposed to say though?

    Yeah, no.

    With my mind pretty much drawing a blank, I decided it was better to just let things play out a bit. So, I leaned back, allowing my default, deadpan face to shine through¡ªyep, nothing to see here, folks.

    ¡®Uncle¡¯ Tenard adjusted his glasses as he cleared his throat. I swear he had adjusted those glasses fifty times already. If the frame was that loose, just get a new one! You rich ain¡¯t you?

    ¡°Well, um¡­ As I mentioned earlier, I¡¯m not your father¡¯s brother by blood.¡±

    He paused, probably to check if I¡¯d react. I didn¡¯t. I just quietly grabbed the almost empty cup of tea and began sipping away.

    It took a while before he continued. ¡°My family comes from a branch line. So, while we share ancestry, my connection to the direct line is distant at best.¡±

    Now I had a question about.

    I set the teacup down, letting the faint clink punctuate my words. ¡°Then why does Father insist on referring to you as family?¡± My voice came out naturally cold and sharp, surprisingly like Mother¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t something I did on purpose¡ªit just happened.

    Tenard, predictably, adjusted his glasses again. ¡°Well, we did grow up together when we were kids. But trust me, Lady Carine. It¡¯s a one-sided thing. I¡¯d prefer him to call me like he would any other servant, really, haha.¡± Tenard let out a meek laugh.

    Hmm¡­ Self-deprecating humor. How original.

    ¡­

    I slowly put the empty cup back down as the room fell into silence once more. Before I could think of a way to break it though, Father got ahead of me.

    ¡°No need to worry about that for now! We¡¯re here to celebrate Carine¡¯s invitation to the First Prince¡¯s party!¡±

    He acted like he didn¡¯t start this whole awkwardness in the first place. But oh well, a change of topic was needed anyway. I even forgot that we visited to celebrate too.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Tenard nodded, his glasses dropped slightly, and he pushed it back up again. I wondered if it was because of my eyes that I was paying attention to these things.

    ¡°It is truly an amazing sight to see the Sareid name be invited to such an exclusive party.¡±

    Mother gave a nod as well. ¡°She  my daughter after all. Nothing but perfection is expected.¡±

    ¡°I was just lucky.¡± I tried my best to downplay what happened. I didn¡¯t want Mother to up her expectations of me even higher than it was now, if that could even happen. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that, Carine,¡± Mother said.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Downplaying your achievement. Hold your head high. You¡¯ve achieved what generations of our family could not. Be proud of that.¡±

    But seriously, it was just luck. The Third Prince had shown up uninvited to my birthday party, we¡¯d exchanged a few words, and then he handed me the invitation like it was candy. There wasn¡¯t even any effort on my part, I just sat there! Honestly, it felt like I didn¡¯t even deserve it.

    ¡°If I may ask, how long will you be staying here, Your Grace?¡±

    ¡°A day and a night,¡± Mother responded. We¡¯ll leave the next morning, Carine needs to go back to her schedule as soon as possible.¡±

    What? No time to rest after all? Ah, who am I kidding? I already had enough rest with all those days in bed recovering. I wanted to go back to training as soon as possible. The postponements were starting to get on my nerves.

    ¡°Very well, I shall inform the staff. Also, Your Grace,¡± Tenard turned to Father. ¡°Regarding the celebration, shall I have the chefs prepare a grand feast for tonight?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be difficult for them to start preparing the feast this late in the day.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for worry, Your Grace.¡± Tenard pushed his glasses up again, its lenses flashed as he did. ¡°I¡¯ve had the chefs prepped for this day for over a week now, they are ready to bring you our region¡¯s best cuisines!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Father looked impressed. ¡°Well, in that case, I suppose it¡¯s only right to let them do their thing.¡± Father gave him a hearty clap on the back. ¡°You¡¯ve really outdone yourself, brother!¡±

    Tenard stiffened up but quickly masked it with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Grace. I simply wanted today to be perfect for Lady Carine.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.  For ? A fancy dinner for the five of us? It seemed a bit¡­ excessive. However, what part of my family isn¡¯t excessive?

    Everyone continued to talk about the feast¡¯s potential menu, but then a knock came through the hallway doors, turning everyone¡¯s attention and stopping the chatter.

    ¡°Father,¡± a muffled voice came through the doors. ¡°I need you to verify some documents.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah! Ranette!¡± Tenard quickly adjusted his glasses and rose from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment¡ª¡±

    The doors creaked open before he could finish. A girl peeked in hesitantly, her messy, faded green hair falling over round glasses. She had the same tired look as Tenard, though something about her expression felt sharper than his.

    ¡°Father, how many times have I told you to¡ªah.¡±

    She froze, caught halfway between entering and retreating.

    Clearly, she didn¡¯t expect any visitors today. But I believed it was something more than that. After all, her surprisingly familiar looking dark red eyes were staring straight at me, as if my gaze turned her to stone. What was I? Medusa?

 Chapter 77: Meeting Myâ€¦ Cousin?

    It took Tenard quite a while to calm down the frozen girl by the door. After a bit of whispered persuasion, she sauntered over meekly and sat beside him and across from me, keeping her head low.

    Now that I had a better look on her face, though I could see it clearly even when she was at the door, I realized she looked familiar.  S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a quick adjustment to his glasses, Tenard cleared his throat. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to my daughter, Ranette.¡±

    Tenard confirmed my suspicion. This girl was my ¡°cousin¡±. As for her looks, she looked pretty much the same as her father with her messy green hair and dark red eyes behind round glasses. Her outfit, tailored and regal, clashed with the awkward way she hunched beside her father.

    As similar as she was to her father, At least she didn¡¯t adjust her glasses every two seconds.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Rannete?¡± Mother said, flashing a rare gentle smile. ¡°You have grown so much I barely recognized you. It¡¯s nice to see you again, dear.¡±

    ¡°I-I-It¡¯s nice to see you again¡­ Your G-Grace¡­¡± Ranette said through stutters.

    ¡°Long time no see, Ranette! Come on, let your uncle give you a hug!¡± Father spread his arms wide.

    ¡°N-No thanks. Y-Your Grace¡­¡± she shot him down.

    I guess I should give her a proper greeting too.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Ranette. I¡¯m Carin¡ª¡±

    ¡°I-I know that¡­¡± she cut me off, her gaze locked to the floor.

    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±

    I¡­ didn¡¯t know how to react. Why didn¡¯t she return my greeting? Was she afraid of me? Or bitter because I was the heir and she wasn¡¯t?

    Ranette lifted her head slightly and glanced into my eyes for a moment. But she immediately tensed up and hid her face in a scramble, her ears red.

    Now I was even more confused. I wasn¡¯t so dense as to believe her blush came from a fever or such like, but why was she so embarrassed if she was scared to death by me moments ago? Make up your mind!

    ¡°Ah, this is a good chance, Carine!¡± Father turned to me.

    ¡°What is it, Father?¡± Somehow, I had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡­

    I was standing at the main estate¡¯s library. Believe it or not, it was larger than the estate at the capital¡­ Agh, who am I kidding, of course, you would believe it! This house was so over the top I could sell it and have enough money to stave off world hunger for a few years.

    I should be thrilled to be given access to this treasure trove of information for me to learn. But there was just one small hiccup.

    A jittery girl was vibrating in place right beside me.

    It was Ranette.

    Father told me to visit the library with her, and Tenard agreed wholeheartedly. He believed it was a good way for us ¡°cousins¡± to bond together after a long time no see.

    The problem was, I didn¡¯t know if Ranette would even want to be with me. She kept turning her head around frantically, looking around as if she was unsure whether to fight or fly.

    However, the longer I left her alone, the later I got to read the books. If anyone was going to start the flow of conversation, it had to be me.

    ¡°It has been quite a while since we¡¯ve last seen each other, hasn¡¯t it, Ranette?¡±

    ¡°Ack¡ª!¡± Ranette jumped back and grabbed a nearby book to hide her face from me.

    I was starting to believe she really saw me as a Medusa.

    It would be better for me if I could solve whatever caused her anxiousness as soon as possible.

    ¡°Forgive me, is there anything wrong?¡± I gave a direct question. ¡°Was it something I did?¡±

    Ranette tensed even more, if you can believe it. She slowly peeked over the book and said in a meek voice, ¡°N-No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Lady Carine¡­¡±

    She was willing to talk to me at least. But now I didn¡¯t know what to do. Ranette was still obscuring half of her face and these books were just begging for me to read them.

    I faced Ranette with the best smile I could muster. ¡°Tell me, Ranette. Do you like books?¡±

    Ranette stiffened up¡­ again. I was starting to see a trend here.

    ¡°I often spend the free time from my training to read books in my library. It¡¯s the only thing that keeps my mind calm nowadays.¡± I approached one of the shelves and scanned through the spines of each book on display, my fingers gliding through them.

    ¡°This library has quite a handful of books, though. Many of them I haven¡¯t even heard of. It¡¯s to the point I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± I turned to her. ¡°Do you have any recommendations, Ranette?¡±

    Ranette lowered her book even more. ¡°Y-You¡¯re asking me??¡± Her voice was higher than before and I could hear her properly this time.

    ¡°Well, I  call you by name.¡±

    ¡°A-Ahaha¡­ haha¡­¡± she gave an exasperated chuckle, raising her book with every .

    It was less of a  and more like a

    It wasn¡¯t like I forced you to be here, y¡¯know? I wanted to tell her that but I realized that would only make things worse between us. Besides, I  to get close to her. As I said before, she was the closest thing I had to a sibling in this side of my life.

    Well, if she was  afraid of me. I shouldn¡¯t force her to speak, I guess. I tried to focus on the books again, looking for any titles that interested me.

    But then, a sudden voice caught me off guard. ¡°B-Blue cape¡­¡±

    I stopped in my tracks and turned around. ¡°Forgive me, did you say something?¡±

    ¡°¡®T-The One With The Blue Cape¡¯... It-It¡¯s my r-re-recommendation.¡±

    Oh lords above, she was actually talking to me! If my face hadn¡¯t been so dead, my jaw would¡¯ve been on the floor.

 Chapter 78: Matters of Taste

    Ranette hesitated after her sudden recommendation, ¡°The One With The Blue Cape.¡± She hid her face again behind the book, and she clutched it like a shield, her red eyes occasionally peeking out to see if I¡¯d reacted.

    ¡°¡®The One With The Blue Cape¡¯? What¡¯s it about?¡±

    Ranette¡¯s finger gripped the book together, and for a moment, I thought she¡¯d hide away again. But then she mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s about a knight¡­ with a blue cape¡­¡±

    From the name of the title, I guessed it would either be a biography of some sort of figure, or a fiction novel. I walked over to the shelves with ¡°fiction¡± inscribed to its golden plate, and scanned the spines of the books there.

    I found it and tentatively grabbed it from the low shelf. ¡°Is it this one?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if fiction was going to be part of my reading list for today though. I needed more information I could actually use to secure my position in this world. However, seeing as how she went as far as recommending it, I might as well.

    Surely this book wasn¡¯t her only favorite. To curry some favor, I decided to indulge her a bit.

    ¡°Looks interesting.¡± I held the book in one hand and turned to Ranette. ¡°Do you have any more recommendations?¡±

    Ranette nodded slowly, still looking a little unsure of herself. She started moving toward the shelves, motioning for me to follow.

    ¡­

    The small pile of books in my arms grew steadily larger as Ranette flew through the aisles like a very jittery bird. I didn¡¯t know how or why, but she became more and more enthusiastic as time passed on.

    ¡°T-T-This one, I think you¡¯ll like!¡± she said before dropping a massive 300-page book on top of the already massive pile I was carrying.

    Had it not been for my etiquette lessons in balancing, I would¡¯ve buried Ranette under these tomes.

    I was relieved to see that she wasn¡¯t as nervous as before. But I had to be honest, the collection she was giving me might be more than I could take.

    ¡°A-Ah! How could I forget this one?! H-Here you go!¡± She threw another book with amazing precision to the top of the pile.

    ¡°U-Umm, Ranette?¡± I tried talking to her through the piles of books I was carrying. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, this one¡¯s perfect! You should read it too!¡±

    At this rate, I might get crushed by the very thing I loved most.

    ¡­

    I set down the Tower of Babel on a nearby table, letting out a relieved sigh for my life. Looking back at it now, how was I supposed to read all of these?

    Ranette sat across from me, face still half-obscured by a book. But I could tell she was paying close attention to me, clearly waiting to see my thoughts on her favorite books.

    I was stuck between a rock and a hard place. On one side, I could just swallow it and begin reading through the books she gave me. But that way, I wouldn¡¯t actually be able to read the things I wanted here. We also didn¡¯t have all week since Mother said we would be leaving tomorrow morning. On the other hand, I could just politely turn down her offer and read the things I actually want.

    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I psyched myself up and got ready to read Ranette¡¯s recommendations. Sure, I wouldn¡¯t be able to read what I wanted, but there was always a next time! Breaking her heart now just to get there faster would be a detrimental thing to do.

    ¡°Alright, thanks for all the recommendations! I¡¯ll start reading then.¡±

    I could see Ranette¡¯s eyes lit up. Or was it just the shine reflecting off her lenses? Either way, she looked thrilled about it, so I felt a bit relieved.

    I separated the pile into two, just to make sure it won¡¯t topple over like a bad game of Jenga. After separating things neatly, I picked up the first book and began reading. I also intentionally lowered my reading speed to make it seem like I was actually reading, since, my eyes were pretty fast. Didn¡¯t want Ranette to think I wasn¡¯t paying attention to her books.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­

    Romance.

    All of them, are romance novels.

    My brain needed some time to process this. Surely, there had to be some sort of mistake. I flipped through a few pages, hoping I was just imagining things. But it just gets worse with every turn. Some of the scenes even got weirdly steamy¡­

    This¡­ This couldn¡¯t be right.

    Even ! I thought it was some sort of hero story, or some really hyped-up biography of a renowned knight. But no, even that was a romance novel! It was just the story of a typical ¡°princess being rescued¡± from the perspective of the princess!

    My eyes darted to Ranette, who was now perched on the edge of her chair, her face barely visible over the rim of the book she held. She was staring at me, barely hiding the fact that she''s gauging my reaction.

    I turned back to the table, desperately rifling through the pile again. There had to be something useful here. Books about maths, politics, economics, anything!

    But no. Each and every single of them were love-related. Fate was cruel.

    My eyes darted to Ranette, who was now perched on the edge of her chair, her face barely visible over the book she held. She was staring at me with a barely hidden anticipation. I didn¡¯t know what to do, I couldn¡¯t break her heart with the truth.

    It wasn¡¯t that I  romance novels. It¡¯s just that, fiction novels in general were definitely not made for me. My eyes can absorb tons of information in a jiffy, but that¡¯s that, it could ¡°absorb¡± information. That meant that for any and all fiction novels that I read, I couldn¡¯t even have time to imagine the scenes in my head! By the time I tried, I¡¯d already flipped three pages ahead.

    Fighting my instinct to blitz through these books was hard enough, but now I was stuck with stories I couldn¡¯t even enjoy properly!

    Based on her looks, and from what Tenard discussed, I thought Ranette would be more of a diligent and scholarly type. Not saying she couldn¡¯t have her hobbies, but this? This was overkill.

    ¡°U-Um¡­¡± Ranette¡¯s soft voice broke through my spinning thoughts.

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±

    ¡°D-D-Do you¡­ like them?¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    I glanced at the pile again, then at her face. My instinct screamed to tell her the truth, to admit that I couldn¡¯t stomach this torture any longer. But those hopeful, dark red eyes. The way she fidgeted with the edge of her book like a cute hamster¡­

    What kind of monster would I be to destroy that?

    So, against every instinct in my mind and body, I decided to smile. ¡°They¡¯re all wonderful! I can¡¯t wait to read more!¡±

    Ranette¡¯s head tilted slightly. ¡°Really?¡±

    She lowered her book, peeking at me more fully now. Then, with a slow blink, her eyes locked onto mine.

    For a moment, I thought the conversation was over. But then she added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself, you know.¡±

    I froze.

    Ranette adjusted her glasses, glancing away like she hadn¡¯t just dropped a boulder on my head. ¡°I¡­ um¡­ I have a Talent, [Emphatic Vision]. It lets me sense people¡¯s emotions when I look them in the eyes.¡±

    But before I could panic any further, Ranette offered a shy, understanding smile. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay, Lady Carine. E-E-Everyone has their own t-t-tastes¡­¡±

    Relief flooded through me, nearly making my shoulders sag. She wasn¡¯t offended! I thanked the lords above for this blessing. But just as I thought I would escape unscathed, she dropped the hammer.

    ¡°S-so,¡± she continued, her tone suddenly brighter and her glasses shining further, ¡°we¡¯ll j-j-just keep reading! I-I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll¡­ find a book you love from my recommendations soon¡­¡±

    I stared at her, dumbfounded as she began rifling through the stack of novels. ¡°T-there are many genres in romance alone. Maybe you¡¯ll love¡­ this depressing one?¡± she pulled a book from the pile with the precision of a master Jenga player.

    ¡°R-Ranette,¡± I stammered, my voice cracking slightly, ¡°I-I think I have plenty of books already¡ª¡±

    ¡°D-d-don¡¯t worry!¡± she interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ll find the one for you, L-Lady Carine. I just know it.¡±

    This enthusiasm. This reluctance to listen. They all seemed familiar. Then it hit me¡­

 Chapter 79: I Have a Feast, But Iâ€™m Hungry

    The feast was underway in the main estate, from roasted whole chicken smelling so good that I wished I had a super nose to delicate salads with vibrant colors that I swear could pass off as gemstones in a bowl. I couldn¡¯t wait to dive in. After everything lately, a good meal was the least I deserved.

    But at that exact moment, the other me woke up.

    ¡­

    I was woken up by sharp stinging pain shooting throughout my body.

    ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow!¡± I yelped as I tried to get up.

    It felt like someone jammed a thousand needles while I was asleep. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should even move. This sensation was all too familiar by now. Intense training, brutal coaching, and its torturous aftereffects¡­ All it was missing was Fray¡¯s laughter ringing in my ears.

    Problem was, Fray was far more experienced in training than Anton. I could tolerate her beatings if it meant I was getting stronger. Anton, on the other hand, seemed like he was ordered by Mother to torment me for reasons beyond just improving my strength, or at least that¡¯s how it felt.

    Although the curtains were closed, I could hear the caws of crows and the hoots of owls, which signified night. Actually, I could already tell it was night from Carine¡¯s perspective, but still, that meant Feyt was asleep for almost half a day.

    My stomach growled in hunger and my throat feels parch from thirst. I reached over to the desk and took a swig from the water jug. But food? That was going to be a problem. Usually, Eliza brought meals to me, but now I wasn¡¯t sure if I should call for her or head to the kitchen myself.

    This house didn¡¯t make my rights and freedoms particularly clear. Was I allowed to roam freely or expected to stay confined to certain areas? It wasn¡¯t something anyone had thought to explain to me, probably because no one cared.

    Dammit, I couldn¡¯t even enjoy my feast due to the fact my other half¡¯s suffering. I began to envy myself. Simultaneously, I pitied myself.

    ¡­

    ¡°Carine?¡± Mother asked, noticing my pause as I stared at my plate. ¡°What is it, dear? You look dreadful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. Just lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°And what are you thinking about?¡± Father interjected. ¡°You¡¯re our guest of honor for tonight, so we can¡¯t have you looking so downcast. Can we, dear?¡± He turned to Mother, who gave a subtle nod.

    ¡°Quite. Now, tell us. What is it that¡¯s troubling you, dear?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I couldn¡¯t exactly tell them that my concerns stemmed from my other body¡¯s grueling training session. That would open up a can of worms that neither I nor anyone was prepared for.

    Then, an idea hit me.

    ¡°Well, to put it simply, I¡¯m just worried about how I should act at the upcoming birthday party.¡±

    It was a question that stuck to the main topic, and I could use it for further intel. Two birds, one stone.

    ¡°A delicate subject indeed,¡± Mother said after a pause, nodding. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you thinking about that matter this far ahead. I see I¡¯ve raised you well.¡±

    Father leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s an important event, after all. Representing the Sareid family at the First Prince¡¯s birthday is no small task. But I have no doubt you¡¯ll handle it with the grace befitting our name.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Mother chimed in, her expression softening ever so slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been given a remarkable opportunity, Carine. The invitation alone speaks volumes about your capabilities. Just remember your etiquette training and keep your wits about you.¡±

    So, they were telling me to ¡°be myself¡± and that was it. I felt like they were overestimating my abilities a bit. But who was to blame, really? So far, as Carine, I displayed nothing but perfection in my studies¡ªexcept for lectures with Professor Karvin¡ªand that most definitely bolstered their expectations.

    ¡°And, seeing as you asked,¡± Mother continued. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to put in extra hours for etiquette lessons in your schedule the moment we return home. Please do well in them.¡±

    ¡­

    The feast went on peacefully besides from my shattered confidence.

    I really wanted to go back and focus on the feast, but Feyt¡¯s growling stomach kept churning louder and louder. I slowly began to hope that Eliza would somehow hear that and bring me food.

    ¡°L-Lady Carine¡­¡± a jittery voice called out to me, prompting me to look at Ranette. ¡°I-I-If I may?¡±

    This girl. I had spent half the day reading her romance novels, leaving little time to read the books I actually wanted before the maid escorted us to the feast.

    Sure, I could¡¯ve blitzed through the novels with my speed-reading, but I deliberately slowed down to make it look like I was savoring every word. She would¡¯ve noticed otherwise.

    After all the lovey-dovey fluff I had read, I honestly wasn¡¯t in the mood to read or listen to any more. But, seeing as Feyt¡¯s hunger would only get worse as this feast went on, anything that would distract my mind was welcome.

    ¡°What is it, Ranette?¡±

    I braced myself. Would she ask who my favorite character was out of all those novels? Maybe my review and feedback? I had pretty much all of the plot and plot twists in memory, involuntarily, so whatever quiz she would throw at me, I was ready.

    ¡°R-Regarding the party. I b-believe you should focus on building c-connections.¡±

    I was stunned for a good second there. I couldn¡¯t believe Ranette was actually talking about something else other than love novels for once! And she was actually saying something meaningful!

    It might seem like I was painting her as a love novel addict, but seriously, all she talked about during our time in the library were love novels and love novels!

    ¡°L-Lady Carine? You seem¡­ deeply moved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 80: In Search For Food

    Night came and I was led to ¡°my¡± room. I almost forgot that this mansion was still, technically, my home. The room itself? It was alright.

    It was a bit bigger than my room at the capital estate. It was also fully furnished complete with the typical dark blue furnishing, from the curtains to the chairs. The bed was also a canopy-styled one, but when I plopped down on it¡­ meh.

    My real bed¡¯s better. No contest.

    The way things were furnished though, I could tell this was Leila¡¯s handiwork. I realized this was where she was during the feast, shame she didn¡¯t join us, though.

    Leila did pop in to give me a quick goodnight before heading off to some meeting with the main estate staff, particularly Scofield, the old butler who practically ran the place. Head maid meets head butler, I wondered what they could be discussing.

    As I lay on a bed that was both mine and not, I couldn¡¯t relax. I had another problem to take care of: my other self¡¯s hunger. Despite Carine enjoying a fine feast, I had no choice but to just sit still as Feyt. It was a kind of self-torture.

    Should I just head out and find the nearest staff? I could still hear several of them hanging around the halls and their quarters. They were really enjoying their freedom, huh? The rumors and dangerous small talk I constantly picked up yesterday had almost doubled tonight.

    I knew that the family was out for the day, but you guys do know there could still be bootlickers, right? Don¡¯t you guys know work culture? Heck, could the firing spree from last month¡ªtaken from Carine¡¯s memories¡ªbe related?

    After ensuring my throat wasn¡¯t as dry as an old parchment, I decided to act. Sitting idle wouldn¡¯t solve anything. I swung my legs off the bed, stood, and headed out.

    The halls of the East Wing were quieter now, in the ears of a typical person at least. There weren¡¯t any immediate staff in the current hall I was in, and the dark atmosphere reminded me of when I tried sneaking out once as Carine.

    Thankfully, tiptoeing wasn¡¯t necessary tonight.

    The halls were dim, lit only by the faint glow of oil lamps hanging on the walls. The servant quarters weren¡¯t too far, just a few turns down the corridor. As I approached, I began to focus on the chatter inside. Most of it was mundane: talk about the weather, complaints about laundry, and, oddly, whether or not Carine would be worse than the Duchess or not.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should take offense to that¡­

    Turning the final corner, I found myself at the edge of the servant¡¯s lounge. A few maids were seated around a small table, their laughter dying down as they noticed me. For a moment, they just stared.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I scratched the back of my neck. ¡°Sorry to disturb you all. I was just, uh¡­ wondering if I could grab something to eat?¡±

    The tallest among them, a woman with voluminous dark brown hair tied into a simple braid, was the first to react. She stood up quickly while dusting her apron. ¡°Sir Feyt, you shouldn¡¯t be wandering the halls at this hour. You need only call for us to bring you food,¡± she answered with a warm smile.

    ¡°A-Ah, sorry about that.¡± Guessed I really was supposed to stay in my room. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother anyone by shouting, and I wasn¡¯t sure who to ask¡­ haha.¡±

    The maid placed her hands on her hips. ¡°Sir Feyt, you¡¯re a guest here and a student at that. There¡¯s no need for such hesitance.¡±

    Although she was frowning, I could somehow tell from her tone alone that it was done out of worry for me. Her concern was genuine, which caught me off guard. I¡¯d half-expected to be ignored or dismissed as ¡®the commoner¡¯ they were forced to tolerate.

    ¡°I¡­Uh¡­ Thanks,¡± I said, feeling my cheeks heat up. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±

    She waved her hand dismissively, flashing a faint smile with a light scoff. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sir Feyt. You¡¯re a young and growing man, aren¡¯t you?¡± She pulled the chair on the table and gestured to it. ¡°Now, sit tight. I¡¯ll whip up something swiftly.¡±

    Before I could protest, she disappeared into the kitchen, leaving me alone with the other maids, who were all still staring at me.

    Although the older maid was definitely kind, like Eliza, I was still unsure what the other maids thought of me, especially due to the cacophony of their expressions as their eyes bore into me. Some showed a small smile, some were indifferent, and one of them was smirking like crazy.

    The smirking maid, a girl with dirty blonde hair tied in a side ponytail, patted the empty chair next to her. ¡°Sir Feyt, come sit with us!¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Well¡­ If you insist,¡± I said cautiously, slowly sliding into the seat. As soon as I sat down though, I felt goosebumps.

    ¡°So¡­ Sir Feyt, huh?¡± the smirking maid said, leaning forward on her elbows. ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re a commoner, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    So they already knew I was a commoner, which meant their kindness wasn¡¯t misdirected at all. Somehow that gave me relief.

    The others leaned in, expecting my answer as much as the smirking maid.

    ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± I admitted, scratching the back of my head. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not exactly from around here. Everything¡¯s still new to me.¡±

    ¡°No kidding,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re way too polite to be one of the sword students here. They treat us as furniture until they actually want something from us.¡± She turned to me again with her smirk. ¡°So, how did you get here, anyway? This is probably the first time I¡¯ve seen the Duke recruiting a commoner for his classes.¡±

    I shifted in my seat, unsure how to respond. ¡°It¡¯s not like I planned it.¡±

    Another maid, a quiet demeanored girl with jet-black hair. ¡°If you¡¯d rather not share, that is fine.¡± She turned to the smirking maid. ¡°Just know that you will keep Ressa here pondering about you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ªHey! Where did that come from? Haha!¡± The smirking maid, Ressa, laughed it off. Then she went back to staring right at me, leaning her head on her palm. ¡°Seriously though, I¡¯m really curious. You wouldn¡¯t actually leave me in the dark, would you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re curious too!¡± Another maid jumped in.

    ¡°I, as well,¡± the quiet maid said.

    To think that I was the hot gossip for tonight, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing. Depending on my answer, it could cause problematic rumors to spread, knowing how full of holes the buckets are in this mansion. So, I decided a simple answer to be the best.

    After mulling it over a bit, I cleared my throat and stated my answer. ¡°I was kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

 Chapter 81: From House to Home

    I woke up earlier than usual, for Carine¡¯s standards at least. Feyt was still out cold, probably due to Anton¡¯s training methods. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what Feyt¡¯s body would feel once I woke up. Just thinking about it made me wince.

    The maids from last night were really chatty yet friendly. Still, I didn¡¯t want to overstay my welcome or give them more fodder for gossip, so after a few polite exchanges and a warm thank-you, I took my meal back to my room. Their insistence that I stay and chat longer was sweet, but I had my limits.

    Now, back to the present.

    Today was the day I finally headed back home as Carine. The main estate, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to truly grasp its scale during my short stay. Maybe next time I¡¯d get a proper tour, assuming Mother allowed me some actual free time, which, let¡¯s be honest, was a gamble at best.

    After packing my things and looking back at ¡°my¡± room, I headed out.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Carine,¡± Leila greeted me by the door. Her always-dead expression gave me a sense of comfort.

    ¡°Good morning, Leila. Has the carriage been prepared?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But first, Lord Tenard and Lady Ranette are waiting by the front lobby to bid farewell. The Duke and Duchess are waiting there for you as well.¡±

    I gave a small nod. ¡°I see, I must be late then. Let¡¯s not keep them waiting.¡±

    Leila gave a quick bow. ¡°This way, Lady Carine.¡±

    ¡ª

    The lobby was as grand and opulent as ever with its polished marble floors and that twinkling chandelier swaying gently up top. As Leila and I descended the grand staircase, I saw Mother and Father talking with Tenard and Ranette.

    Father gave Tenard a really forceful bear hug, practically squeezing the life out of him. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, brother! Hopefully, we will see each other soon!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah, of course, Your Grace.¡± Tenard¡¯s voice came out strained, and I¡¯m pretty sure I saw his soul briefly leave his body.

    Meanwhile, Mother was delivering a rapid-fire pep talk to Ranette, who was furiously scribbling notes on a small pad. ¡°¡ªAnd remember, no matter how much work you have, a good rest is crucial. Burnout serves no one, especially not the family.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°A good¡­ rest¡­ Got it!¡±

    The sound of my shoes clicking against the marble floor announced my arrival before I even spoke. All four heads turned toward me, their conversations pausing mid-sentence.

    ¡°Ah, Carine!¡± Father greeted, his voice booming as usual. ¡°You¡¯re just in time.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Mother, Father.¡± I gave the perfect noblewoman bow, a move perfected thanks to muscle memory, before turning to Tenard and Ranette. ¡°And good morning to you as well, Lord Tenard and Lady Ranette.¡±

    ¡°Lady Carine, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± Tenard said with a good smile, already free from Father¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Lady Carine, g-g-good morning!¡± Ranette said, as stuttery as ever.

    I walked up to Mother¡¯s side who immediately reached out to swipe a stray lock of hair from my bangs.

    ¡°Did you sleep well, dear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the bed was comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s head to the carriage. The classes are about to start.¡±

    I mean, sure, I wanted to get back to training as soon as possible, but couldn¡¯t I have at least one peaceful day to adjust? Just one?

    ¡°A-A-Ah! Lady Carine, i-i-if I may?¡± Ranette¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality.

    I slowly turned my seemingly frozen face to Ranette, holding in the twitches to my left eye. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ranette fidgeted with her notepad. ¡°A-About the upcoming party... If it wouldn''t be too much trouble, y-y-you must get close to the First Prince!¡±

    I blinked. My mind went blank for a solid second there. ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°T-The First Prince! If you could establish a connection with him, it w-would be¡­ invaluable!¡±

    Ah, sure. Of course, I¡¯ll make friends with the future king! It¡¯ll be easy! Just say hi and he¡¯ll be eating out of the palm of my hand in no time!

    ¡­Like hell.

    With how exclusive this party was said to be, it¡¯d be unlikely for the prince to be swarmed by others, so I could definitely have a chance to approach him. But do I have the right?

    ¡°I¡ª¡± I began, ready to point out exactly how ridiculous this request was, but before I could get a single word out, Father cut me off.

    ¡°Carine could do that effortlessly, even if you hadn¡¯t asked!¡± he declared, puffing out his chest with pride.

    Mother nodded in agreement, her tone calm but firm. ¡°Indeed. Carine has been trained in various social navigations. This task is well within her abilities, rest assured she will accomplish it flawlessly.¡±

    ¡°R-Really? That¡¯s such a relief!¡± Ranette exclaimed, her shoulders visibly relaxing as she gave us a smile. ¡°I-I¡¯ve heard so much about your skills, Lady Carine. But seeing that they were all true¡­ Y-You¡¯re truly remarkable!¡±

    Meanwhile, internally, I was screaming.

    Trained? Remarkable? Who, me? Sure, I was pretty adept at swordplay and a little bit of dancing, but talking to the future king himself was a whole new level of impossible. How was I supposed to even greet him, let alone ¡°get close¡±?!

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I said aloud, forcing a polite smile.

    As we made our way to the carriage, Father and Mother continued discussing the upcoming party like it was just another ordinary event. Leila was beside me the whole time and Ranette alongside Tenard trailed behind.

    I, on the other hand, stared blankly ahead, admiring the awesome polish work at the wooden carriage before me. The craftsmanship was a distraction, at least. I was just doing my best not to think about anything.

    As the servants were loading our baggage into the carriage, an old butler approached Leila with a handkerchief to his face, wiping tears. ¡°Oh, Miss Leila. Thank you so much for your help yesterday!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Sir Scofield.¡± Leila gave a small nod and flashed a smile¡­ I think. Seriously, her face barely changed but I could tell she was  to smile.

    Scofield was still bawling his eyes out. ¡°Oh, to think I had the gall to call myself the head butler of this estate when I was merely a lost child in the dark! Oh, Miss Leila, forgive my insolence!¡±

    Okay, that scene actually managed to snap me out of my thoughts. What did Leila do to make this old man cry?!

    And¡­ with that. We headed off for our journey back to the capital. Right around the same time, Feyt woke up.

    And yep, the sores were¡­ extreme at the least.

 Chapter 82: A Slice of Strategy

    The Third Prince, also known as the Scholar Prince, Julient, was enjoying a refreshingly sweet slice of chocolate cake. This chocolate cake. It was made with utmost care by the castle¡¯s cooks. The fact that they were always ready to send out a slice whenever he asked them to was jarring at first. Even if they baked him a whole cake just for a single slice, where did the rest go?

    None of his brothers seem to be fond of sweets, and eating leftovers on their own would bloat those chefs in a matter of weeks. Surely they wouldn¡¯t just throw them out?

    But when he learned from his snooping that the chefs and servants worked together to send out leftover meals and desserts to the nearest orphanage, Julient felt his faith in humanity restored.

    Ever since then, he ordered a slice of cake every day, sometimes even two a day. He didn¡¯t have to worry about his weight due to his high metabolism, and his regular physical training to make up for his lack of physical [Talents] had definitely helped as well.

    Done with reminiscing his past, he went back to enjoy his slice of cake, but a knock on his door disrupted his thoughts.

    ¡°Bastion, is it?¡± he said, mouth full of chocolate cake. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened to reveal a butler, lanky with a magnificent mustache. ¡°Your Highness. I am here.¡±

    Julient placed down the plate and took a sip of warm tea before turning to Bastion. ¡°Morning Bastion. I called you here because I need some letters to be delivered.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. To whom shall they be sent?¡±

    ¡°Here you are.¡± Julient handed Bastion a stack of envelopes, each one bearing a prominent house name. At the top of the pile was an envelope marked with the name ¡®Sareid.¡¯

    ¡°Send these to the names written on the front. It¡¯s a reminder that the First Prince¡¯s birthday party is coming up soon.¡±

    ¡°It shall be done, Your Highness.¡±

    Bastion carefully handled the envelope as he turned to leave the room.

    When the doors clicked after he left, Julient sat back down and began eating his cake again. Its sweet and soft taste would never bore him.

    Enjoying the dessert and tea, his mind returned to thought.

    Despite it being his brother¡¯s celebration, Julient had volunteered to manage it. From personally writing the reminder letters to overseeing the training staff, ensuring the food list met the highest standards, and more, he had taken on countless responsibilities.

    He couldn¡¯t risk any mishaps, especially now with a certain someone constantly by Key¡¯s side.

    This year¡¯s party preparations seemed to be going smoothly. The invitations had been sent, the royal palace venue was ready, and the royal knights had secured the roads leading to the capital, ensuring they were safe from monsters and bandits.

    The only thing different for this year¡¯s party would be the arrival of one young Carine Sareid. The ¡°proof¡± that Karvin had discovered. Julient didn¡¯t entirely know what would happen with her arrival.

    All of the invited families had been informed of the Sareid family¡¯s invitation to the party. Some of them would definitely antagonize them for that incident generations ago, but Julient could only hope for the best. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He needed her perspective, to confirm that what he saw was the truth. Her firm, sharp eyes, surely they would see the same reality as he did.

    Finished with his piece of cake, Julient went on to finish his cup of tea before it got cold. Before he could even take a sip though, another set of knocks came on the door.

    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask who it was before the door opened itself, revealing none other than Julient¡¯s eldest brother, the First Prince Key.

    ¡°Hey, Julie!¡± he said in a booming voice. ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Julient sighed. ¡°I told you to stop calling me that. What brings you here?¡±

    Key strolled in uninvited, plucking an empty chair and sitting across from Julient with a relaxed air. He crossed his legs, grinning. ¡°Just wanted to check in. Have the reminders been sent out?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re with Bastion. I handed them over moments ago.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see,¡± Key said whilst nodding. ¡°Thanks for keeping things running smoothly, Julie! I really appreciate it!¡± He smiled brightly. It was a simple pure smile that could charm millions.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, brother,¡± Julient replied evenly. ¡°I want the best for you and for the kingdom. If that takes a little extra effort on my part, so be it.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Key said, leaning forward slightly. ¡°I heard you invited another family over. The Sareids, was it? Mind telling me why?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember my proposal to improve our kingdom¡¯s education?¡±

    Key rubbed his chin, thinking for a moment. ¡°The one where you argued education should start early? Of course. Shame Father didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Julient flashed a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you believe in me. The Sareid member I invited is none other than the house¡¯s future heir, and I believe she can demonstrate the potential of my vision to Father.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Key shifted in his seat, leaning even more forward. ¡°Can a single person be enough for proof? And what makes you think so, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Carine Sareid, I heard from my associate that the her mother, the current Duchess, has pushed her relentlessly; training, education, discipline, all from an early age. She embodies exactly what I¡¯m advocating for.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, so you want me to see for myself and then convince Father for you?¡± Key murmured, standing up and walking to Julient. He placed a firm hand on his younger brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re really something, you know that?¡±

    Julient didn¡¯t reply, but he appreciated his brother¡¯s praise.

    ¡°But,¡± Key continued, his voice softening. ¡°I have one small request for you.¡±

    Julient tilted his head slightly. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re helping us out, Julient. I really do. But,¡± Key hesitated, turning his eyes down to the floor for a moment. Then he sighed, his lips curling into a worried smile. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t mess with Munith, alright?¡±

    Julient held back a scoff. ¡°Is that all, brother?¡± Julient placed down his tea cup and turned back to face Key. ¡°You worry about her too much, brother. But, don¡¯t worry, I am all past that.¡±

    Key raised an eyebrow. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Julient returned with a nod. ¡°I was just¡­ worried about you brother. This is the first time you are ever close to someone, but as long as you¡¯re happy, I will support it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you really are the best, Julie!¡± Key exclaimed, his previous worry replaced with his usual exuberance. He ruffled Julient¡¯s neatly combed hair in a way that only an older sibling could. ¡°If only everyone had a brother like you.¡±

    Julient winced but forced a polite smile. ¡°I appreciate the sentiment. That said, could you leave me to finish the rest of my report?¡±

    Key laughed heartily, stepping back. ¡°Sure, sure. Thanks for everything you¡¯re doing, Julie! Let¡¯s talk again soon!¡±

    ¡°Of course, brother.¡±

    And with that, Key left the room with the heavy click of the doors closing.

    Once his footsteps could no longer be heard, Julient picked up his cup of tea. Sadly, it had grown cold. But he took a sip anyway, not willing to waste it. The sweetness of the cake lingered on his tongue, but it felt less satisfying now. His mind fell on the earlier conversation.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± He finally let out his scoff. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Munith? Funny.¡±

    Key¡¯s blind trust in people would be his undoing one day, Julient thought. It was up to him to ensure that didn¡¯t happen. Munith was the biggest threat against him, for a myriad of reasons. He couldn¡¯t allow her to reign free for much longer, but no matter what he did, his family seemed to always side with her.

    The only thing he could do for now was to lay low and act like nothing antagonistic was between him and Munith.

    Julient¡¯s lips curled into a small smirk. The party would serve as the perfect opportunity. Not for accusations, no, but for gathering information. Watching, listening, and uncovering Munith¡¯s true intentions. He would get to the bottom of it, one way or another.

    He stood up, brushing the crumbs off his clothes, and walked over to the window. The sprawling garden of the palace stretched out below, the colorful flora soothed his eyes. Somewhere out there, preparations were underway, servants bustling to ensure everything would be perfect for the grand event.

    Julient¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long your mask holds, Munith,¡± he said softly to himself. ¡°And let¡¯s see what truths Carine Sareid¡¯s eyes can see.¡±

 Chapter 83: High Expectations

    Once we returned back home, Mother didn¡¯t back down on her words. After a quick break in my room, I was immediately called over for training, both of me. Problem was, Feyt¡¯s body felt like it had been trampled by horses twice over. But hey, thanks to years of surviving Fray¡¯s torment, I could just about tolerate the pain and stumble my way through the basics.

    Once again, today¡¯s training was basically Fundamentals 2: Electric Boogaloo. No sparring for today though, thank god. Beating myself up once was enough, thank you. Instead, we spent most of the training on a marathon of drills. Carine was pretty much bored, but that boredom was quickly extinguished by my other body¡¯s screaming muscles.

    As the training came to a close about three hours later, the sun was almost setting. Mother was the first one to head out, possibly to tend to her paintings. After that, the students politely hurried out of the hall to go home before dark. Countless carriages waited outside for them as I watched from the training hall¡¯s large windows.

    ¡°Feyt, please wait a moment.¡±

    I was about to head back to my room as Feyt when Father¡¯s voice suddenly stopped me in the tracks.

    ¡°Y-Yes Sir!¡±

    I approached Father cautiously, fearing what sort of madness he would drop down on me. I still hadn¡¯t forgiven him for that sadistic training list or Anton, though, to be fair, the latter was mostly Mother¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Feyt, good job for today, but you look slightly sluggish. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I was¡­ still sore from yesterday¡¯s training¡­¡± I muttered, trying my best to stay polite.

    Father paused for a moment, then he burst into a hearty laugh. ¡°Is that so? Haha! Forgive me, but if you wish to become truly stronger, being able to withstand that training is a must.¡±

    I would actually go bald if he kept that training up. I slumped my shoulders, tired and in disbelief. But then Father patted my shoulder.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t get so down! You¡¯ll get the hang of it eventually!¡± He said in a booming voice. ¡° ¡­I hope.¡± He mumbled the last part quietly, something I heard painfully clearly.

    ¡°Well, the fact that you managed to follow the training somewhat and have the energy to practice with us today proved to me that you are determined. So, I was thinking of rewarding your efforts.¡±

    Now, that got my attention. My eyes lit up faster than a flip of a switch. ¡°R-Really?¡±

    Father gave a single energetic nod. ¡°Tell me, are you interested in taking a walk around the capital?¡±

    I blinked, letting his sentence sink in for a moment. ¡°A walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is your first time in the capital, isn¡¯t it? Compared to your hometown, this place must feel like stepping into another world!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ guess?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can arrange for the date sometime next week and have one of our servants to accompany you. Sounds good?¡± Father said in a casual tone, possibly an attempt to connect with me, a commoner, a bit better.

    To be honest, the idea of exploring the capital sounded amazing. Despite technically living here as Carine, my schedule had kept me chained to the estate. This was the perfect excuse to see the city for once, even if it was through Feyt¡¯s eyes. But who cares? It was still me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it. Thank you for the opportunity, Instructor!¡± I said, keeping my tone formal even though I was practically bouncing inside. This might actually be fun, assuming I won¡¯t get kidnapped again. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ª

    Dinner happened soon after. As Feyt, I was in the East Wing room, eating alone as usual. As Carine, the typical mini-feast as dinner in the dining hall.

    During the dinner though, Mother turned to me. ¡°Carine, the First Prince¡¯s party is nearing. Make sure you heed tomorrow¡¯s etiquette lessons properly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mother.¡±

    How couldn¡¯t I? Mother had already handed me this week¡¯s schedule. The things I immediately noticed were that every single day for the next five days was packed with etiquette classes, and the time slots for each session had been practically doubled. It was as if Mother thought I¡¯d forgotten how to walk, talk, and breathe like a noble overnight.

    ¡°Regarding that,¡± Father interjected, talking to Mother. ¡°Should we send out someone to contact the tailor to prepare a new dress?¡±

    Mother scoffed, lifting her chin elegantly. ¡°I handled that a week ago. The dress should arrive shortly. Naturally, it will be a masterpiece worthy of the occasion, I hired the best designers the store has.¡±

    Father let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°Then the dress will be perfect then. You always have the best sense for skill, Reyna.¡±

    My mind wandered briefly to the day I had faced those bandits in the cave, recalling how I shredded my skirt to move more freely. I wondered what had become of that ruined dress. Knowing Mother, it was probably banished from existence, never to be spoken of again.

    Just as I was gearing up to mentally clock out and enjoy my meal, Father leaned forward, lacing his fingers together. ¡°Carine, you understand the importance of this party, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, his tone deep and serious for once. ¡°The First Prince is not just anyone. Earning his favor could open countless doors for our family.¡±

    Mother flashed a warm smile, practically screaming out her anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity to distinguish yourself, Carine. So please make sure to use this chance to the best of your abilities.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll impress him,¡± Father continued. ¡°You have always shown great potential in everything you do.¡±

    Mother nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Finally, our family can rid ourselves of that disgrace generations ago.¡± She slowly turned towards me, a glass of wine on one hand. "I expect nothing but perfection from you, Carine. Do your best in your lessons."

    ¡°Of course, this is not to pressure you, Carine,¡± Father added, leaning back in his chair. ¡°But the stakes are high, and we trust you¡¯ll rise to the occasion.¡±

    No pressure on me? As if. My stomach was churning out in desperation, and my mind was trying its best to find a way to get out of this situation. I couldn¡¯t tell them to not have high an expectation of me, because I would know they would just see me as trying to be humble, which would raise their expectations even more!

    How in the hell was I supposed to befriend the First Prince in a single day?!

 Chapter 84: Dress Up

    The day of the party was nearing, and due to that, and my unfortunate tongue slip back at the main estate, I had to endure etiquette lessons every day. It wasn¡¯t like it was hard. My eyes¡­ They were still as reliable as ever, being able to copy nearly every move I saw.

    Seeing the instructor¡¯s demonstration helped me a lot, and whenever she didn¡¯t give a demonstration, asking for one never seemed to bother her. So I was able to complete each and every one of her requests with ease; which meant I was once again exemplifying how perfect I was.

    Not sure if I should keep doing that though.

    My main complaint with this schedule was how it was. After doing it perfectly once, I was always asked to do it three to five times more to make sure I was consistent with it. I didn¡¯t know how to properly word out that my moves were as consistent as a machine, so I ended up just following through with her commands.

    The things I learned so far ranged from how to properly sit down with a gown, to the proper way to walk over to someone to greet them. I wasn¡¯t even done yet with today¡¯s lesson, there was still an entire hour left!!

    Despite how all the windows were opened, the room was really starting to heat up. As if reading my mind, Leila appeared behind me with a refreshing glass of water that I happily took a swig of.

    ¡°Shall I bring you another one, Lady Carine?¡±

    I nodded as she swiped away the slight sweat on my forehead, her touch gentle.

    ¡­

    The training finally ended. Better late than never, I guess. Leila helped me wipe off the heat and handed me another glass of water.

    I thanked her as she handed the tray for the glass to a nearby butler.

    Next up was supposed to be the class with Father and Mother. It had actually started an hour ago, but Mother wanted to extend my etiquette lessons so she reluctantly sacrificed my sword practice. Just for this week.

    Yes, Feyt was still attending the lesson, and I could actually catch Father¡¯s explanation about how to do some moves pretty well. So I could still leech off of that to learn a bit. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Lady Carine,¡± Leila fastened her pace to walk by my side. ¡°You have been instructed to get a quick bath and head to the Dressing Room. She will be waiting for you there.¡±

    Now that she mentioned it, I immediately realized Mother wasn¡¯t helping Father with instructing today. Of all the days I had to be absent from the practice as Carine, and it had to be the calmest?!

    I held back my sigh as I nodded. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s haste.¡±

    ¡ªOne quick bath later¡ª

    The lesson was concluded. Many of the students groaned in frustration since there wasn¡¯t any sparring today either, just lectures and stance checks again. You can¡¯t blame them though, they were pretty much kids, and kids love to fight.

    I headed back to my room as Feyt, considering heading to the servant¡¯s baths to get clean.

    As I contemplated that though, the other me reached her destination. The dressing room.

    It was a room that houses many of my and Mother¡¯s clothes, dresses, gowns, etc. I rarely ventured here, even before regaining my past life¡¯s memories. Carine, after all, was something of a stay-at-home shut-in.

    Leila stood still behind me as usual, but this time, two additional maids flanked her. One of them was Ressa, that maid who talked with me as Feyt. Compared to how energetic she was in conversations back then, it was kind of a stark contrast to see her trying to act all professional around me with that deadpan stare.

    She might¡¯ve noticed me staring since she started quivering on the spot, subtly.

    Anyway, I knocked on the door and announced my arrival. ¡°Mother, I have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Come in, dear.¡±

    Inside, I found Mother talking with a young woman wearing a fine suit. The latter widened her eyes exaggeratedly when she spotted me.

    ¡°Ah! Lady Carine!¡± She clasped her hands together. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, and oh my, you look absolutely captivating!¡±

    ¡°...Thank you,¡± were the only words I could say.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time, dear,¡± Mother said. ¡°Now, Tailor, show me the gown you have prepared.¡±

    The tailor bowed with a wide smile. ¡°Of course, Your Grace.¡± She placed her hand on a veil covering a life-sized mannequin. With a dramatic yank, she revealed a gown coated in dark blue, with transparent frills that seemed to shimmer as if someone poured the stars in there.

    It was¡­ pretty elegant. From my perspective here, it looked made of something soft, so it might just be comfortable.

    Mother beamed. "Exquisite. Simply exquisite," she declared, circling the dress like a hawk.

    ¡°Shall we have Lady Carine try it on?" the tailor suggested.

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Before I could say anything, the two maids accompanying Leila were already ushering me behind a screen.

    They worked like they were about to die or something, it felt like a whirlwind in here. I could feel fabric, pins, and hands all over my body as they quickly outfitted me with my new gown.

    When I finally stepped out not two minutes later, I  was fully clad.

    ¡°Well?¡± I asked Mother, who was eyeing me up and down like she would do to paintings.

    The room fell silent except for the faint rustle of fabric as Mother circled around me, scrutinizing every detail.

    After a solid ten minutes of Mother pacing and murmuring to herself, she finally turned to the tailor. ¡°This requires further thought. You¡¯re dismissed for now. Payment should already be handled.¡±

    The tailor¡¯s face lit up at the mention of payment. She bowed so deeply it was a wonder she didn¡¯t topple over. ¡°Thank you, my lady! I look forward to hearing from you again!¡±

    As soon as the tailor left, Mother sighed dramatically, folding her arms. ¡°It¡¯s so close to perfection, yet not quite there. I think it¡¯s missing¡­ an accessory?¡±

    ¡°Accessory?¡±

    My mind wandered to the kind of jewelry I found noble ladies used to wear. They looked troublesome or even downright ugly looking, just with some pretty gems etched on it.

    I really didn¡¯t want to wear those. I prefer things simple, you know?

    Speaking of simple accessories¡­

 Chapter 85: Be Prepared, and Make It Double

    The day of the party had come. Clad in my gown, Mother looked at me with what I believe was her most genuine smile. I was kinda getting a bit squeamish under that stare.

    ¡°You look perfect, dear,¡± Mother said as she glided her hand above my gown¡¯s frills. ¡°Not to mention, that necklace¡­¡± She eyed the necklace with the blue gem as a pendant. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a necklace in your collection.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ bought it.¡±

    Of course, that was a lie.

    When I realized I needed to have an accessory to go along with my new gown, I realized that Carine didn¡¯t have a simple necklace lying around. Sure, there were a few necklaces with simple cords, but the gems on them were so big they could actually be used as a portable hammer.

    So, after thinking it through, I realized I had exactly what I was looking for, and it was my birthday gift. That¡¯s right, I was wearing one of the necklaces that Fray had bought for Feyt. It didn¡¯t make my neck itch, it didn¡¯t weigh my head down, it was perfect.

    As for how I got my hands on it, I simply just discreetly handed them over to myself after training. Father seemed to notice that I was storing something in my pockets when I approached him after training, but he didn¡¯t question anything. Apparently, [Spatial Awareness] could be a good airport security tool.

    Anyway, back to the present, I was now getting the final touch-ups from the two maids from before. They continued to do my hair and apply small makeup as Mother continued to circle around me, gazing at me like a statue.

    ¡°I have to say it looks rather simple, dare I say, cheap?¡± Mother said nonchalantly.

    I knew Fray was the one who bought this, so while it might look like an expensive present from her side, this is a Duchess we¡¯re talking about here. It looked rather simple, but that was what I liked about it. No pointy things jutting out of every rim, no sharp edges on every chain, just a simple, nice-looking gem on a silver cord.

    I didn¡¯t want Mother to pull out her recommendations, because who knows how long that will take, and she might even pull out something that would stab my neck every couple of steps.

    ¡°I like it, Mother.¡± I decided to assure her that this necklace right here was my choice, and I ain¡¯t changing it.

    Mother looked on quietly, contemplating something. Then, she nodded. ¡°Very well, if you like it that much, then so be it. It¡¯s my first time ever seeing you have a preference for such things, dear.¡±

    It¡¯s not a preference, it was just my want for comfort and convenience. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Now, remember,¡± Mother began, her tone shifting into her instructor''s voice. ¡°Today is an opportunity, Carine. You must present yourself as you always are, perfect. The First Prince himself will be there, and it¡¯s imperative you make a good impression.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mother,¡± I said, keeping my expression neutral. Internally, I was screaming. I still didn¡¯t know what to do on that front. I kept trying to think of a way out, but none seemed to pop out.

    Just as I was contemplating if I should focus on building up an apology to Mother instead, the maids finished their work. My hair was swept into an elegant updo, and the makeup was light enough to enhance my features without making my face look like a cake. I had to admit, they¡¯d done a good job. If only I cared more about looking this fancy.

    ¡°It¡¯s finished, Your Grace,¡± Ressa said to Mother.

    ¡°Good work you two. You¡¯ve both done a great job. Head back to your rooms and have a quick rest.¡±

    Ressa looked visibly relieved, with her hand on her chest as if she was grateful for the Lord¡¯s blessing, while the other maid simply nodded with a smile and left.

    That leaves me with Leila and Mother. I was still standing on a pedestal by the way.

    ¡°Now, all we need is for you to head there, Carine.¡± Mother turned slowly to Leila. ¡°Leila, would you please help the coachman prep the carriage for Carine¡¯s journey?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Grace.¡± Leila gave a deep bow.

    As Leila left, I asked a question. ¡°Will Leila accompany me to the party?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the party allows for a servant to attend along with the invitee. If you need any help, Leila will take care of it.¡±

    That was a huge relief. I didn¡¯t know what I would actually do without Leila around. I know at the start I said I wanted to be a bit more self-reliant. But when life gives you lemons, you gotta make lemonade.

    As I waited for the carriage to be prepped, my other self was nearing its location.

    ¡­

    I adjusted my shirt¡¯s collar, giving it a sharp tug, before knocking gently on the large double doors.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a rough voice bellowed out from the door.

    I pushed the door open and entered, ensuring it closed with a decisive click behind me. Father¡¯s broad frame dominated the room, his shadow practically covering his whole desk. While it does look intimidating, won¡¯t it hamper with paperwork?

    ¡°What is it, Instructor?¡±

    ¡°Morning, Feyt!¡± Father said with a booming voice, his smile as wide as ever. ¡°It¡¯s about your walk around the capital. You said you wanted to have it scheduled for today?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Instructor.¡±

    Father stroked his chin thoughtfully, eyeing a piece of paper. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll have Anton accompany you. He¡¯s familiar with the area and should be a reliable escort.¡±

    My stomach did a sick flip for a second there. ¡°A-A-Anton?¡± I stuttered out. ¡°W-Would it be possible if it was¡­ Eliza?¡±

    Father¡¯s eyebrows shot up, his expression turning curious. ¡°Eliza? Why not Anton? I thought you¡¯d be more comfortable with a butler than a maid.¡±

    A butler, a maid, that doesn¡¯t matter. Just anyone besides Anton! Eliza was just the one I could name besides Ressa, and the latter was taking a break after dressing me¡ªCarine¡ªup, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb her. Well, I already know many of the staff members here due to the constant rumors and my knowledge as Carine, but ¡°Feyt¡± wasn¡¯t supposed to know them yet.

    The silence continued, then Father¡¯s eyes narrowed further as he leaned forward. ¡°Feyt, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in Eliza?¡±

    I choked on air and my stomach did a full 720-degree front flip. I could feel my face flush hot enough to fry an egg. ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Father¡¯s booming laughter filled the room, echoing off the walls like a drumbeat. ¡°Relax, Feyt! I was only jesting.¡±

    I let out a relieved sigh. I really didn¡¯t want to deal with this kind of thing today. My composure was already shaky as it is.

    ¡°Alright, it would seem you¡¯re in luck, Feyt. Eliza doesn¡¯t seem to have anything important to do at the moment.¡± Father placed down the piece of paper and looked at me straight in the eye. ¡°There are many things to enjoy around here. Restaurants, theaters, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something. I¡¯ll also give Eliza a few gold coins for you to use later, so just enjoy yourself, alright?¡±

    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t possibly ask you for¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t ask for it,¡± Father shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m simply gifting them to you. You can¡¯t enjoy the capital without spending a few coins here and there, Feyt.¡±

    ¡°I-If you say so¡­ Ha, haha¡­¡± I felt a bit pampered. I tried to hide my grin by scratching the back of my ear.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s all settled. I¡¯ll have Eliza waiting for you at the entrance.¡± His eyes shifted to the grandfather clock ticking away at a nearby wall. ¡°Please meet her there in half an hour, and make sure to make yourself look presentable.¡±

    ¡°U-Understood, thank you, Instructor,¡± I managed, bowing deeply before retreating from the room.

    too

 Chapter 86: I Still Have Conscience At Least

    The garden, it was still a pain to walk through, but amplified for today due to what I was wearing. I didn¡¯t notice how much of a pain in the ass this thing was to move in. Sure it was nice to wear,  being soft and smooth and all, but it was quite heavy. Not enough to hamper me from sprinting, sure, but it was really testing my stamina and patience throughout the garden walk.

    Mother and Father watched from the front door as I stride slowly towards the front gate.

    As if on cue, the carriage pulled up at the street in front of the gate, stopping perfectly right in the middle. Leila emerged from the carriage and held the door open for me. In some ways, I actually felt like a princess here.

    ¡°After you, Lady Carine.¡±

    I swallowed to steel myself and shooed the irrelevant thoughts away.  I held my gown as practiced, taking slow steps to the carriage. Walking up the small steps of the carriage, it took quite a bit of time to find the perfect position for me to sit inside. It was either I¡¯d make the clothes wrinkle or I sit with a weird leg position. But, eventually, I found the perfect spot.

    And so, the journey to the party began.

    At around the same time, as Feyt, I just finished changing. I was wearing my typical clothes, mainly a plain-looking shirt that I swore looked better than when it was new. I handed my clothes to the maids for laundry a few days prior and just now received them. Not only did it smell good, but it was also real nice to wear. Some of the staff here have magic in their hands, I swear.

    After making sure I looked okay enough, I headed down into the entrance lobby. Standing there alone was a pink-haired maid, fixing the cuffs of her maid dress. When she heard my clicking footsteps, she turned towards me and smiled her usual gentle smile.

    ¡°Sir Feyt, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Miss Eliza! Sorry if I kept you waiting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not at all, Sir Feyt. I just got here myself. However,¡± She looked out the open entrance doors into the front gate at the distance. ¡°Unfortunately, you missed Lady Carine. She had just left.¡±

    ¡°Shall we head out, then?¡± I asked. ¡°Or is there something else we need to do? Sorry, I don¡¯t know the rules around here¡­¡±

    Eliza waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No, Sir Feyt, we¡¯re quite ready to depart whenever you are. Oh, but there is one last thing.¡± She reached into the deep pockets of her apron and retrieved a small leather pouch, its contents clinking softly with the movement of her hand.

    She extended it toward me, and as soon as I took hold of it, the weight and sound gave it away. ¡°Is this the gold the instructor promised?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Duke has instructed me to tell you that you are free to spend it however you like. However, the Duchess has asked me to remind you to exercise discretion.¡±

    ¡°Discretion? What do you mean?¡±

    Eliza lightly scratched her cheeks as she explained in a soft voice. ¡°Anything unbecoming, to put it simply. Alcohol, weapons, escorts; things of that nature.¡±

    Ah, so basically, just be a goody two shoes and I¡¯d be fine.

    ¡°Are you ready, Sir Feyt?¡±

    I gave a polite nod. ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    I was eager to start my trip around the capital, but when I realized I had to do another garden walk, I felt my shoulders slump at the thought.

    ¡ª

    Carine was riding the carriage silently. Leila wasn¡¯t providing any topics we could discuss, and to be honest, I needed the silence to truly focus on the other side: my trip with Eliza.

    We first start at the noble district. I felt really out of place here with how everyone wears immaculate suits and the types of jewelry I¡¯d hate to wear. As if sensing my uneasiness, Eliza quickly got to work to walk me out of there.

    Once we got to the square, I was bombarded with loud sounds. Idle chatter and gossip, children laughing and playing, musicians and bards busking, occasional ¡°Hey, I¡¯m walking here!¡± as people bump through the crowds.

    It was¡­ kind of what I expected. I wasn¡¯t really surprised of this noise, funny enough. I was more than prepared for it and was willing to put up with it to enjoy my time at the capital.

    However¡­ I began hearing things.

    Things¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t hear.

    On an alleyway near a local tavern, a desperate voice reached my ears. ¡°P-Please, I beg you! A-A-Another week! I¡¯ll pay you¡ªUrk!!¡± It was cut off by a sudden sound of a blow.

    ¡°Give me all your money!¡± came another voice from another alley, followed by the clink of coins and hurried footsteps. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. Value your life, snob.¡±

    There weren¡¯t that many voices like those that I could hear. But, it was significantly more frequent than back at my home village. Even back at home, most quarrels happen because of people being intoxicated or someone caught their loved one cheating. I¡¯d stay away from those things since they weren¡¯t my business.

    But the things I kept hearing here, I felt like I couldn¡¯t just ignore them. But what I do?

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eliza¡¯s soft voice broke through my clouds. ¡°You look anxious, Sir Feyt. The city must be very different than your home, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, haha,¡± I said, plastering my best smile, but even I could tell my lips were twicthing, just slightly though. ¡°Well, I¡¯m hearing some¡­ unsettling things from there.¡± I pointed at the alley where the mugging took place.

    Eliza turned her head there and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything, Sir Feyt. What you hear, if I may ask?¡±

    ¡°A mugging,¡± I replied

    Her brows furrowed. ¡°And you heard this from all the way over here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°I have¡­ [Enhanced Hearing].¡±

    ¡°Hmm? [Enhanced Hearing]?¡± Eliza narrowed her eyes. ¡°At this distance? There¡¯s no way,¡± she whispered to herself.

    She didn¡¯t believe me, didn¡¯t she? I let out a silent sigh. It would probably be best to try reporting it to someone else instead.

    I walked to a nearby armored knight, Eliza getting caught off guard by my sudden movement. ¡°Sir Feyt? Where are you¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Hello? Mister knight?¡± I called out to the knight standing by the fountain.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, what is it, citizen?¡± His voice came out muffled from his metal helmet. But I could tell even from that that he was pretty young. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you, but I think I saw someone getting beat up behind the tavern there.¡± I pointed to the tavern in question. ¡°And I think someone holding a knife walked into that alley over there.¡± I pointed to the mugging alley.

    ¡°R-Really?¡± the knight asked, definitely skeptical. ¡°I-I¡¯ll check it out, thanks for the report, citizen!¡± He gave me a solid nod before heading off into the alley where the mugging took place.

    I didn¡¯t do much, but this should be enough for me to chill out my conscience. But the longer we stay here in the square, the more I would hear, so I decided it would probably be best to head somewhere else before I hear something even worse.

    I walked back to Eliza, who was staring at me dumbfounded. ¡°S-Sir Feyt? What did you talk about with the knight?¡±

    I lightly scratched the back of my neck. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing, Miss Eliza. Let¡¯s move on!¡±

    ¡°B-But, the square is where most of the capital¡¯s best restaurants are¡­¡± her voice faltered. It almost sounded like she was disappointed.

    Well, good food couldn¡¯t possibly offset those chilling back alley noises. ¡°I know, but¡­ it¡¯s a bit crowded¡­ Maybe we¡¯ll head back here once the crowd clears a bit?¡± I gave the best excuse I could think of.

    Eliza pondered it for a moment, clearly questioning me in her head. But then she seemingly relented as she cast her gaze down with a sigh. ¡°I suppose. Where shall we head next, then?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere except here, really.¡±

    And so, with that, I left the square as quickly as I reached it. Shame I couldn¡¯t enjoy the sights around there some more, maybe travelling around as Feyt was a bad idea after all.

    As Eliza and I headed to our next destination, I unwillingly caught a snip of a conversation in another back alley.

    ¡°Yes, everything is ready, hehehe¡­¡± a raspy, strained voice called out from another back alley. ¡°Soon¡­ SOON!!! They, will all know! Hehehe¡­ Hahahaha!!!!¡±

    I instinctively quickened my pace, catching up to Eliza whilst begging for my ears to stop being so good for just one time.

 Chapter 87: The Power of Friendship

    The carriage rattled to a stop, and I peeked out through the small window, brushing the mini curtain aside. The castle gates were a fortress of iron, polished to reflect light like a mirror. Beyond them, a path lined with lanterns and flanked by perfectly maintained hedges led to the grand entrance.

    So there was a garden. My mind immediately thought of the worst possible scenario of the castle garden being the worst garden I would have to walk through. But, I could actually see the grand entrance clearly from here, probably even without my super eyes. So¡­ no massive garden to walk through, yippee!

    Leila got up from her seat, perfectly making sure her legs wouldn¡¯t brush with my gown. She opened the door and extended a hand to help me out.

    I took her hand, being mindful of my gown. When I finally descended the small steps of the carriage, parts of my gown still on the carriage being handled by Leila, I immediately heard a cacophony of sounds all around me. Gasps, scoffs, amazement, and much more.

    That was when I realized, there were quite a handful of people gathering around our carriage. From their clothing alone, I could tell there was a mix of nobles and commoners watching us.

    They were all busy chattering with each other in whispered tones. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying properly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In a hushed tone, I turned to Leila. ¡°Leila, why do we have an audience?¡±

    Leila, still making sure the rest of my gown was out of the carriage without getting hitched, gave a nod. ¡°It¡¯s a common occurrence, Lady Carine. I believe they¡¯re either curious about the party and its guests or simply wish to see what the party is like.¡± She took a quick look at the onlookers circling us. ¡°I believe some of them are journalists as well.¡±

    When she said the last part, it immediately clicked for me. They were basically paparazzi.

    After a few more seconds of silent standing, Leila finally stood by my side and gave me a nod. The carriage behind us rattled to life and the crowd slowly cleared a path for it.

    I shook my head, the onlookers weren¡¯t important. The one I should be focusing on was what was in front of me. The castle gate, and the castle itself.

    The guards at the gate straightened as we approached, their polished armor caught my eye. They looked a lot more sturdier than the ones I typically see knights wear. They also had a dark red shoulder cape with an ascot.

    Makes sense really. A top-notch party needs top-notch protection.

    One of them, a young man with sharp features and an overly serious expression, stepped forward. His eyes darted between me and Leila.

    ¡°Invitation, please.¡±

    I produced the envelope with a robotic precision like I had practiced. Yes, that¡¯s right, even handing in invitations was trained in my etiquette classes.

    The guard inspected the crest, nodded, and then glanced at Leila. ¡°Is she your servant?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod.

    The guard folded the envelope neatly as if he had done it a hundred times then stepped aside, signaling to his colleagues to open the gates.

    We stepped through, and we were finally in the courtyard. There was a fountain shooting out crystal clear water, flower beds with various color combinations, and things of that nature. The castle itself was a marvel to look at. It was massive, standing tall almost like a skyscraper with its spires. The fact that I didn¡¯t spot a single mold or vine on any of the structures amazed me.

    But what most caught my eye was definitely what awaited us beyond the fountain. Leila and I walked around the fountain and when we faced the closed doors of the grand entrance, a line of butlers and another of maids stood on the sides of the path, their heads bowed deeply. It reminded me a bit of how we were welcomed back at Arlen, my hometown.

    ¡­

    After a long series of several maids and butlers leading us up the stairs, Leila and I were faced with a giant dark wood door. Two maids came from the sides and slowly opened the door for us, letting the warm light inside seep out from the gaps.

    As soon as the doors were opened fully, I heard a loud booming voice.

    ¡°Announcing the arrival of Lady Carine of House Sareid!¡± the voice echoed throughout the room.

    Immediately, I could just  tons of eyes falling upon me. I knew the reason why, it was because I was the new face here, and everyone wanted to make sure they got a good look at it.

    Trying to ignore them, I slowly walked through the hall with Leila by my side, both of us somehow keeping up composure, on the outside at least.

    The hall was enveloped in a warm orange glow from the massive golden chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling above us. The room echoed the hum of a melodic tune from a string quartet playing in the corner. Had it not been for the stares acting like knives upon my back, I would¡¯ve appreciated this atmosphere more.

    I eyed the seating arrangement from where I was standing, and I realized that there weren¡¯t that many tables. The tables themselves are small, enough to accommodate three people at most. The ones who were seated at those tables never exceeded two though, if you count out their servants standing behind them.

    I was looking for an empty spot, thinking that was what I should do, but before I could make a move, a servant approached me with an almost mechanical bow.

    ¡°My lady, your seating has been arranged,¡± he said, his tone courteous but distant. ¡°If you would please follow me.¡±

    I nodded slightly in acknowledgment and followed him across the room, the sound of my heels muffled by the thick carpet. The glares kept getting sharper the closer I got to the table. I could hear them murmuring, but not what they were saying. It was times like these that I wish Carine was the one with super ears instead.

    He led me to a table near the edge of the gathering, away from the central spectacle but still within view of the main floor. It wasn¡¯t the best seat, but with my eyes that didn¡¯t matter anyway. I¡¯d take it.

    The servant pulled out the chair for me, and I settled in with a practiced move, making sure my gown wouldn¡¯t be crumpled or stuck under the chair legs. Leila took her place behind me, quiet as ever. Around me, the nobles had returned to their conversations, but I could still see some of them glancing my way every few seconds or so, then returning to whispering to each other while covering their faces.

    As I sat there in boredom, I wondered if this was a good time to focus on Feyt. Currently, me and Eliza were still walking towards our next destination. It was an uphill walk but it surprisingly didn¡¯t tire me out. That only meant that Fray¡¯s training was paying off.

    But before I could fully focus on the other me, the aged butler from earlier made an appearance. He stepped into the center of the room, instantly drawing every attention away from me, finally.

    ¡°Honored guests,¡± he began, his tone smooth and authoritative, ¡°I wish to thank you all for coming, and it is with great pleasure to announce the arrival of His Highness, the First Prince.¡±

    He stepped to the side, his hand extending into the grand stairs behind him. Large stained glass windows adorned the walls behind it, reminding me a bit of a church kind of. Slowly, I heard footsteps clicking with the marble surface as the room fell silent. Elongated shadows began to stretch across the stairs below.

    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my thumping heart. This was it. The whole reason my family wanted me to be here. If I failed this, I couldn¡¯t even imagine what Mother would do to me. Scolding? Punishment? Maybe even exile?

    Well, whoever this guy was, I needed to be friends with him.

    No matter what.

 Chapter 88: Silver and Gold

    Descending the grand staircase was the golden boy of the kingdom himself. Not just in a sense, but literally. Short golden hair was reflecting the light from the stained windows like it was literally made of gold. His bright green eyes looked forward towards us guests, and we couldn¡¯t help but stay silent throughout the whole descent, his shoes clicking with the marble stairs being the only sound echoing throughout the room.

    But then, in the middle of the staircase, he stopped. He turned back, extending a hand. Then, I noticed another shadow stretching across the staircase behind the prince. As if on cue, the butler raised his voice again. ¡°Please welcome, Her Highness, Princess Munith of Ortensia.¡±

    The first thing I saw was a lightly layered white dress with light blue accents. Her heels clicked even louder with the marble stairs than the prince¡¯s shoes. Then, when I finally saw her fully, my attention was immediately yanked to one thing. Her hair.

    It flowed as she descended the staircase slowly, catching up to the waiting First Prince. I wasn¡¯t surprised because of how flowy her hair was, but it was the color of her hair that caught my eye. It was silver. Not gray, not white, but silver.

    I had seen people with blue hair, orange hair, green hair, and such. But this was the first time ever I saw someone, who is young at least, to have silver hair. I took a quick look around at the other guests, they were as mesmerized as I expected. Silver hair was definitely a rarity.

    I looked back at the princess, her hand grasping Prince Key¡¯s extended palm gently before the two of them walked down the staircase slowly together.

    She had an almost permanent smile plastered on her face. It looked kind of similar to Eliza¡¯s way of smiling, gentle and warm, but something inside me, I don¡¯t know what, was feeling uneasy at the sight of it. It wasn¡¯t because her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, hers definitely did. But the reason for her smile, it was¡­ unclear.

    The prince and princess reached the base of the stairs, and I was very aware of how quiet the room had gotten. Everyone¡¯s gazes were locked on them. Prince Key smiled, and it wasn¡¯t one of those polite forced smiles that I was trained for either. It was warm, approachable, like he actually wanted to be here. I mean, it  his party, but his warm attitude contrasted with my expectations of him.

    Every research attempt I made to learn more about him from books led me to believe that he was a prodigy in business and politics. Boy were those boring books, but I learned a few bits of this kingdom¡¯s history, so I¡¯d take it.

    From what I had gathered, his personality was never documented well. I tried to judge the book by its cover by observing the paintings and illustrations of him I happened to find. That didn¡¯t help much either since he poses like every other prince before him. Straight back, eyes straight, dead face¡­

    So, from pure guess alone, I believed he was either a stoic, no-nonsense prince or an arrogant brat who happened to be born into privilege. I was relieved to find that, from my direct observation at least, he was neither of them.

    The prince and princess walked to their table at the front and center of the room, facing away from us. Then, the aged butler from before returning to the side of the staircase, his hand extending again.

    ¡°Announcing the arrival of His Highness, the Third Prince.¡±

    Another man descended the stairs. His pace was more lax than the graceful descent of his older brother. It didn¡¯t take long for me to fully see him under the chandeliers¡¯ glow. He looked almost exactly the same as he did back at my birthday party.

    Once at the base of the stairs, he placed a hand on his chest and bowed. I flicked my eyes around to survey the surroundings, and not a single one of the guests offered a reaction.

    When the Third Prince, Julient, saw me. His lips curled into a smile as he gave me a small nod before walking to his brother¡¯s side.

    The two whispered to each other for a bit when the aged butler stepped away from the spotlight. Servants came rushing in a perfectly paced line as each of them handed each table an empty glass and filled it with wine.

    Yes, that includes mine.

    I watched as the butler placed the glass in front of me and began pouring wine from a bottle, turning the label towards me to make sure I got a good look at it. It was indeed wine, not grape juice.

    The butler bowed and walked away, leaving me alone with the glass of wine. I looked around, again, and the other guests had begun drinking theirs as they chatted quietly across tables.

    Well, there¡¯s no point dawdling. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I picked up the glass and slowly took a sip of the wine. For the first time in a long while, I tasted wine.

    And it was awful.

    Bitter, almost stinging my nose, I wondered if it had gone bad. A quick glance at the other guests revealed them savoring their drinks without complaint. Was it my taste buds, or did this world just not know good wine?

    I felt utterly disappointed. This was my first chance to enjoy wine after regaining my past memories, and it had to be ruined. I placed the glass back down, letting out a long sigh unfiltered.

    The wine lingered unpleasantly on my tongue as I set the glass down. I glanced at the royal table again, noticing that only the first and third princes, along with the princess, were seated there. The absence of other members of the royal family felt odd. Surely a prince¡¯s birthday, especially one as important as Key¡¯s, would warrant the attendance of the entire family.

    Sure, this wasn¡¯t the entire party, it was just the opening. Maybe they would show up when the main party starts at night? I decided not to dwell on it for now.

    Soon, the aged butler returned to the center of the room, his voice silencing the murmurs of conversations.

    ¡°Esteemed guests, please raise your glasses.¡±

    The sound of chairs shifting and glasses clinking filled the hall as everyone obeyed. I quickly grabbed my glass.

    The First Prince, Key, stood from his chair along with Prince Julient and Princess Munith. The three of them turned around to face us and raised their glass as well.

    ¡°Honored friends,¡± Key began. ¡°It brings me great joy to see you all this afternoon. Although the bulk of the party will be commenced tonight at the courtyard, I wish to thank you all for attending this opening party.¡±

    Right, I already read the reminder. The party will commence at noon and end at around midnight. The reminder promised great performances will be shown all throughout, all with a lavish meal for lunch and dinner.

    ¡°Let us raise our glasses high!¡± Prince Key declared, his voice bright and booming. ¡°Today is not just a celebration of me, but a joyous day for the kingdom and her people! To the future of Setus!¡±

    The room echoed with a slight hum of agreement as glasses were raised higher. I mimicked the action, hesitating before taking another small sip. Ugh, still awful.

    As everyone lowered their glasses, the butler clapped his hands, signaling a line of servants to enter the hall. They moved with practiced precision, each carrying trays with the first course of the meal.

    A fragrant creamy soup was placed in front of me, steam rising from the bowl. It looked good enough and when the others started digging in, I took it as my cue to start spooning it up.

    Thankfully, the food won¡¯t be as bad as the wine. It wasn¡¯t all that great either though. Clearly, they went for the presentation more than the quality. Leila¡¯s are better, no contest.

    The conversation remained muted as the guests turned their attention to the food. I didn¡¯t hear any slurping noises or any clanks from silverware colliding with the bowl. Clearly, everyone here had etiquette training as well. Good to see that I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering.

    I glanced occasionally toward the royal table. The First Prince engaged in what appeared to be a lighthearted conversation with Princess Munith, who nodded along with a bubbly attitude like an innocent girl. Meanwhile, Prince Julient alternated between casual glances at the room and focused bites of his meal, which was cake for some reason?

    Was it dessert time already?

    The courses came and went, each more exquisite than the last. From soup to salad to a small serving of steak and a few more.

    When the main course was cleared, a soft ring from a glass hit by a silver fork marked the end of the meal. The aged butler returned to the center of the room, bowing deeply.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if you would like to stretch your legs or enjoy the view of the garden, you are welcome to do so during this brief interlude. The afternoon¡¯s entertainment will commence shortly.¡±

    I took a deep breath again. This was the chance. The other guests rose gracefully, almost in unison. Some walked over to another and began having light conversations, others began approaching the First Prince, who was heading towards the side windows. Probably to look over the gardens.

    I decided to make my move and approach him now before too many of the guests crowded over the birthday boy. But when I was about to rise up from my table, a shadow slowly loomed over me.

    Looking up, I expected it to be the Third Prince, probably saying hi to me after so long. But, it wasn¡¯t him. He was still sitting at the royal table, looking in my direction with narrowed eyes, specifically at the person standing right before me.

    ¡°Hmm Hmm~ You¡¯re¡­ Carine Sareid, right?¡± she said with a bubbly tone that caught me off guard.

    ¡°Your¡­ Highness?¡±

    She covered her mouth with her gloved hand and giggled delightfully. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so nice to meet you, Lady Carine~! I¡¯m Munith de Ortensia, but you can just call me Munith!¡± She bounced on her heels slightly as she extended a hand.

    My body instinctively shook her hands, but my mind was entirely blank inside. It was so blank, in fact, that I had to completely stop moving as Feyt just so I could use both of my brains to process things.

 Chapter 89: The Bubbly Princess, Munith

    My hand was still clasped in Princess Munith¡¯s delicate gloved hands. She was staring at me with that same cheerful, almost empty-headed smile.

    ¡°What brings you here, Lady Carine?¡± she said in a bubbly tone as sweet as sugar. ¡°You must be new here, right? I didn¡¯t see you at the party last year.¡±

    It took a moment for my brains to fully process what I needed to do.

    ¡°I was invited,¡± I answered, keeping my tone as neutral as possible.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± She tilted her head ever so slightly, her smile somehow growing brighter. ¡°You must be really special, then!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Not anyone can get invited to  party, you know!¡± Her cheeks blushed for a moment when she mentioned her ¡°Tell me, tell me! What did you do to get invited~?¡± she added, bouncing lightly on her heels while tightening her grip on my hand.

    I didn¡¯t even know the answer to that myself. As I said before, the Third Prince really did just arrive at my birthday party, drop me an invite, refuse to elaborate, and leave. That was seriously it. And with a party  exclusive, who would believe that story?!

    I turned my head to Prince Key, the reason I was here in the first place. He was being swarmed more and more by the guests. Like moths to a lighthouse. Even those who were engaged in conversations with each other moments before were now flocking to him by the window.

    Princess Munith, still holding my hand, stopped bouncing like a child. Her gaze flicked between me and her fianc¨¦ before her eyes lit up. ¡°Lady Carine? Do you want to talk to Key?¡±

    I blinked at her, not sure if I should answer truthfully or not. Then, I saw it as a chance to have her let go of my hand. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Expecting her to let me go so I could get up, I was caught completely off guard when her smile returned. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± She tugged me out of my chair like a kid with a doll.

    ¡°Wha¡ª Wait!¡± My heels wobbled dangerously as I scrambled to keep up with her pace. I stared back, seeing Leila following behind me at her own pace. I didn¡¯t expect her to come to me running, mind you, but that snail¡¯s pace felt like she was messing with me for some reason.

    I managed to keep up with her until she stopped steps away from the crowd surrounding Prince Key. She raised her hand up high and waved enthusiastically, her fianc¨¦ noticed it almost immediately through the crowds.

    ¡°Munith!¡± He excused himself from the people he was talking with and approached us, the crowd clearing a way for him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Hmm~ I want you to meet, Lady Carine!¡± She presented me like I was a showcase. ¡°She¡¯s the new invitee you and Julient talked about, right?¡±

    Prince Key tore his eyes off of his fiancee for a moment. He looked me up and down in silence before widening his eyes slightly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right! Carine Sareid, was it?¡±

    While I didn¡¯t expect to be dragged to the Prince, I should still be thankful to Munith. This was it, the perfect time to execute the greeting drill that was practically smashed into my head.

    I plastered a gentle smile, lifting the hems of my gown just a little bit before dipping into a graceful bow as smooth as a freshly oiled door hinge. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness.¡±

    Would you believe me the hardest part about that part was the smile? How dead was my face?!

    He flashed a bright smile and placed a hand on his chest before bowing as well. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you too, Lady Sareid.¡±

    For a brief, fleeting moment, everything felt¡­ perfect.

    Finally, all those days of boring etiquette training were starting to see some use.

    I was ready to move on to step two of the grand ¡°Friending the Future King¡± plan. Compliment his suit. Say something witty about his hair. Establish a friendly rapport. But before I could even open my mouth, he clapped his hands together and bowed politely to both me and Munith.

    ¡°Forgive me, you two. I need to discuss some matters with the gentlemen back there. If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± he said, his tone apologetic yet firm. With that, he turned and disappeared back into the crowd.

    Welp.

    Tried my best¡­

    Just then, Munith waddled over in front of me. ¡°Sorry~! I know he¡¯s busy, but he  should greet you more properly, huh?¡±

    ¡°N-No, that is quite alright. I shall wait for him until he is free.¡± I turned around, heading back to my seat in silent defeat.

    But then, someone tapped my shoulder lightly. It was Munith, smiling all sweet and cutesy. ¡°How about talking with me instead?¡±

    I stopped in my tracks as I pieced things together.

    If I couldn¡¯t fully befriend the prince, I mean, who could in such a short time span? Why not be friends with his fianc¨¦e? AKA, the future Queen?

    She was a lot more approachable than Prince Key, in fact, she was the one who approached  A part of me finds her warmth a bit off-putting, but I couldn¡¯t quite put it into words.

    I might just be overthinking things. All those boredom-filled lessons and painful training were really starting to get into my head.

    With not a lot of time passing by in the real world, I turned to Munith and offered a bow. ¡°It would be a pleasure, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡ª

    At the same time, I was still touring the capital as Feyt with Eliza. The clatter of utensils and basic gossip and rumors filled the small diner. Across from me, Eliza nibbled on her food, careful to not let the cabbage on her fork stain her maid apron.

    Her expression was carefully neutral, and I heard a small sigh whenever she took a bite. Sighs she definitely tried her best to hide.

    I let my gaze wander around the diner while absently poking at my own meal. The place was modest and unassuming, the kind of spot where people gathered for a quick bite rather than a leisurely meal.

    Sure, it was a waste not to eat some good grub with the budget Father gave me. But I couldn¡¯t stomach anything down if I had to hear another man beg for mercy from loan sharks.

    The sounds I hear in this diner are mostly talks about taxes, relationship advice, business talks, dry jokes, et cetera. Nothing particularly stuck out.

    It was the best place for me to eat. I¡¯d take this along with the slightly bland food over the conscience-challenging sounds from the square.

    As I took another bite of my food, I heard another sigh from Eliza.

    Yeah, she wasn¡¯t happy with this diner I had chosen randomly. I could tell she was actually looking forward to the square.

    I felt a little bad now.

    ¡­

    After finishing our meal, Eliza handled the bill with the money Father had given us. I followed her outside and we stepped back onto the bustling streets of the capital.

    ¡°Where shall we head next, Sir Feyt?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not sure¡­¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was in the middle of a conversation with Munith as Carine, so I couldn¡¯t really focus on the tour, unfortunately. The conversation with Munith herself was¡­

    Well¡­

    She was asking things like that.

    By the way, the answers I gave were: ¡°I take a bath daily¡±, ¡°It¡¯s all-natural¡±, and ¡°No.¡±

    Simple questions, all in all. But maintaining politeness in front of the kingdom¡¯s most prestigious nobles was nerve-wracking on its own.

    Turning back to Eliza, I cleared my throat before responding, ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s up ahead.¡±

    Yep, I was totally directionless.

    Then, Eliza gazed forward and tilted her head. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong¡­ this way is¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Miss Eliza?¡±

    Eliza shook her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sir Feyt. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    We moved along the streets, the chatter and clamor of the city a constant hum in the background. At first, I thought we were just passing another busy corner, but as we walked further, the noises thickened.

    It started like a normal crowd of chatter. Then it grew gradually louder and louder with every step I took on the uphill streets.

    The streets were starting to look more familiar by the second.

    I didn¡¯t need to spell it out. It was hard to miss the decorations, the excited murmurs, and the sheer number of people converging as we went further uphill.

    ¡°As expected,¡± Eliza said to herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this for?¡± I asked, more out of habit than any real curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s the First Prince¡¯s birthday celebration. Many nobles, merchants, and even commoners gather around the castle to celebrate it all day long until midnight.¡±

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how  were here compared to earlier when I arrived as Carine. It was quite packed back then, sure. But that was more of a paparazzi gathering and this was more of a full-on festival, which it was.

    It was really noisy. I could hear everything from price haggling on food stands to people praising or criticizing the First Prince. There were so many of them, that they began to overlap in my head. It was a little bit of a headache to ignore.

    Not long after that, the castle came into view. I could see the large windows on the upper floors from here, the same windows that I, Carine, was staring at from the inside.

    Once again, it felt really surreal to be so close yet so far with myselves.

    As we made our way closer, amidst the constant loud chatter around me, I picked up one sound that was¡­ different. It was a small, almost rusted-like sound, it was as if the speaker hadn¡¯t drunk a single drop of water in years.

    But his parched sound wasn¡¯t the only thing that caught my attention. It was what he was saying.

    ¡°...for the flames shall be our savior¡­ for the flames shall be our guide¡­¡±

    At first, I thought it was just crazy weirdo on the streets. But when I turned to the source of the sound, I froze.

    To my left, partially hidden among the crowd, was someone I¡¯d never seen before. A robed figure, hood pulled low to conceal their face. He had his hand raised towards the castle. It was aimed seemingly straight at the party location.

    ¡°...may we bask in its flames¡­ may we bask in its glory¡­¡±

    He just kept on mumbling to himself. I was really starting to be creeped out, only to suddenly hear crackling in the air. It wasn¡¯t the sound of firecrackers or rocks crunching. No, it was something more¡­ unnatural.

    Then, the robed man¡¯s hood was shifted by the wind, revealing his bearded sunken face, smirking. Then, I watched as he worded his mouth slowly, turning into a wicked smirk each syllable.

    ¡°[Fireball]¡±

 Chapter 90: Wake Up

    ¡°[Fireball]¡±

    The moment those words were uttered, the cracklings in the air turned into loud gusts. In almost an instant, a large ball of fire converged in front of the robed man¡¯s stretched hand. I instinctively took a step back as I watched it light up everything around it.

    It was the first time in my lives, all three of them, that I saw magic being performed in front of me. It was as mesmerizing as it was¡­ unnerving.

    Almost as quick as it had appeared, the fireball shot forward.

    Straight forward at¡­

    I was still in the party venue as Carine when the ball of fire appeared. In a panic, I stood up from my seat abruptly, the chair scraping loudly against the floor and halting Munith mid-conversation.

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡± she asked.

    I turned toward the First Prince, who stood by the window, engrossed in conversation with his guests. The windows they were standing by¡­ no, the windows the fireball was headed straight toward gleamed ominously, catching the fireball¡¯s glow.

    ¡°Get away from the windows!¡± I yelled at them.

    The crowd froze. Confused faces turned toward me. The faint orange light grew brighter. It was too late. The fireball was going to hit.

    And it struck.

    The impact was both blinding and deafening. I was thrown back from the sheer force of the impact and my back struck against a wall, pushing out the air out of my lungs. I felt my vision blur as I slid down to the floor, before finally succumbing to unconsciousness.

    ¡­

    As Feyt, I watched as chaos erupted around me. The distant castle was shrouded in thick, almost opaque dark smoke. People screamed. Knights from all corners of the street rushed forward. The streets were filled with people running about in search of shelter, knocking over stalls and others alike.

    My body, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t move a budge.

    ¡°S-Sir Feyt! Are you alright?!¡± Eliza shouted, her voice nearly being drowned out by the constant screams. Her hand gripped my shoulder, trying to ground me.

    I couldn¡¯t answer her. I tried to, but couldn¡¯t. My eyes were glued to the dark smoke ahead, and I feared the worst.

    I wanted to rush forward and head into the castle. I needed to make sure I was safe. But would I even make it in time? Would the knights even let me in? Or would I just get trampled by the crowd running around in terror?

    Those questions kept popping up in my head, preventing me from moving.

    ¡°Sir Feyt!¡± Eliza shook me, her fingers digging into my shoulder now. ¡°We need to move! We have to get back to the mansion, now!¡±

    Although I heard her clearly, my mind wasn¡¯t in the right space to properly respond. Was I in shock? Or was I just that worried for my own self?

    Either way, what in the world could I do? I couldn¡¯t head over to the castle as I was. But I needed to make sure I was okay!

    I¡­ I had to know. If I couldn¡¯t reach the castle as Feyt, maybe¡­ maybe I could wake myself up?  I knew that I was never able to do it before, but I also never tried to force it before. So, if there was ever a time to figure it out, it was now.

    I closed my eyes, trying to shut out all the people around me. Their screams were still as sharp as crystal grinding on my ears, but I needed to focus!

    I called out to myself.

    Again and again, I shouted my own thoughts into myself. But still no response.

    ¡­

    I gasped for air as my eyes flew open. My lungs dragged in the smoky air like I had been drowning for the last minute. Then I realized.

    I woke up.

    Which meant I, Carine, was alive.

    I would have breathed a sigh of relief, but my chest and back were in pain. I scrambled to stand up, using the wall as a support. My heels wobbling weren¡¯t helping the process at all.

    My vision wasn¡¯t as blurred as I thought it would be, but I hoped that it was, as the scene before me was devastating. The elegant warm room from before was unrecognizable.

    Debris were scattered across the room, smoke enveloped everyone, fire covered some parts of the carpeted floors, and the elegant chandeliers that were once swaying gracefully above us had fallen to the ground, shattered.

    The guests who once wore luxurious suits and dresses now had them tattered as they lay on the ground, screaming for help, and/or crying in pain. Their servants were in similar situations, with some of them who were physically able, trying to help their masters.

    The First Prince, despite taking the full force of the impact by the window, was somehow still standing, though visibly wounded. The Third Prince supported him up by the shoulder.

    ¡°All this¡­ from a simple fireball?¡±

    I was in utter disbelief. How could such a simple spell like a fireball cause this much damage? Was that why mages are rare and sought after in this world?

    While I was asking myself those questions, I felt like something was missing¡­ No, someone.

    Then, the realization hit me like a hammer.

    ¡°Leila!¡±

    I frantically looked around. I was able to see clearly through the thick smoke, but my body was in so much pain I couldn¡¯t move faster than limping.  S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Leila! Where are you?!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs, trying my best not to inhale any more of the smoke.

    Then, amidst all the chaos, I spotted her. Leila. She was lying unconscious in between the broken tables, likely thrown away by the explosion as well.

    I limped forward and dropped to my knees by her side. I shook her shoulders hoping to wake her up. ¡°Leila! Leila! Are you alright?!¡±

    No matter how hard I shook her, she wasn¡¯t waking up. I was about to panic until I noticed that her chest was still heaving gently. Her injuries didn¡¯t seem major as well. I had a feeling that she would be okay.

    I was relieved¡­ At least, I should be.

    Instead, my hands gripped my gown tightly. My teeth ground together in frustration.

    Ignoring the stinging pain all over my body, I forced myself to my feet, ditching the heels. I staggered to the shattered wall. The clear blue skies coupled with the panicked people down on the streets contrasted with each other, but that wasn¡¯t my main focus.

    Over there down on the streets, I noticed me and Eliza. I scanned the street up and down with my eyes. With how chaotic things were down there, he wouldn¡¯t have gone far.

    I looked for anyone with a robe. From the castle gate until the edge of the street in the distance. Then, I spotted it. A robed man who was moving differently compared to everyone. Less shocked or panicked, more calm.

    That was him!

    As Feyt, I sprang into action. My legs finally obeyed as I turned and bolted toward the end of the street, leaving Eliza behind.

    ¡°Sir Feyt?! What are you¡ª?!¡±

    Her voice faded as I pushed forward. Only one thing was in my mind, that robed man.

 Chapter 91: Catching Up

    I was sprinting forward, weaving through the crowd as best as I could, trying my best not to bump into any of them.

    Thankfully, my legs no longer felt like jelly, but I still couldn¡¯t run at full speed due to the people running around for their own sake.

    ¡°Move out of the way!¡±

    Still, I tried my best to push through them. I couldn¡¯t let that robed man get away. No matter what.

    He turned a corner into an alley from what I observed as Carine, lost sight of him after that. If I didn¡¯t act fast, he would disappear for good.

    After a long careful sprint through the panicking crowd, I managed to get to the end of the street. I wasn¡¯t tired at all, barely broke a sweat! So, when I noticed that the corner he took was right in front of me, I didn¡¯t waste a single second.

    The alley was damp and cramped, but it was still better than fighting the waves of people back on the street. I managed to not slip on any of the dirty puddles and leaped over some small obstacles like trash and empty baskets.

    Before long, I was at an intersection of alleys. I stopped in my tracks, head turning frantically. Where did he go? Which turn did he take?

    ¡°Dammit!¡± I punched a nearby wall out of frustration, thinking I actually lost him.

    But then, I heard him.

    The laugh was coming from the south. The same direction where the square is. It all fits together.

    With a new destination, I charged forward.

    ¡­

    After getting out of the alleys, I took the streets and managed to get to the square again. The creepy noises from the back alleys were nowhere to be heard. Most of the people had gathered at the center of the square, their faces turned toward the castle. Dark smoke billowed into the sky as most of them asked each other on what was going on.

    But I wasn¡¯t here to gawk at them, I was here to catch that robed man. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, I¡¯d heard his voice around this area before, near the incline leading to the northern street. That eerie, creeping laugh was burned into my memory.

    I scoured everywhere, my eyes darting from one alley to the next. I kept my ears open for that creepy laugh, just in case. Then, I heard a couple of footsteps in one of them, followed by that quiet creepy laugh again.

    I slipped into the alley, moving as silently as I could. I hugged the damp stone walls to stay out of sight. When I crept closer, the footsteps stopped. Had he stopped? Or did he realize he was being followed?

    I leaned forward cautiously, peering around the corner. There he was, the same robed man that shot the [Fireball] at the castle. His back was to me, but I suppressed the urge to jump him right then and there.

    First of all, I didn¡¯t have a weapon. Second, what could I do against a magic-wielding mage? Third, something was going on.

    I decided to stay hidden, keeping one eye on the man to observe. The robed man stood before a wooden door and knocked a few times. Moments later, a small hatch in the door slid open, revealing a pair of suspicious eyes.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you! Good job with the attack! Hurry, come in!" a gruff voice said from behind the door.

    The hatch closed with a sharp click, and the door creaked open. The robed man stepped inside without hesitation. A second figure appeared briefly in the doorway, he was a stocky man with a thick mustache and chubby cheeks. His clothes suggested that he was some kind of nobility, but even without Carine¡¯s eyes, I could tell his suit was worn down. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I quietly slid myself back even further, peering through the gaps of barrels for a peek. The stocky man¡¯s eyes darted left and right, scanning the alley before retreating back inside, and shutting the door.

    As much as I wanted to deal with that robed man myself, I didn¡¯t want a repeat of the cave incident. That said, finding out where their base was was already a good feat if I had to say so myself.

    Back in the square, I noticed that there were no knights present despite the huge crowd. No doubt, all of them across the capital were rushing towards the castle. The royal family could be in danger, after all.

    The more I thought about it, the more absurd it was. How could the castle, the centerpiece of this kingdom, be attacked so easily? In fantasy stories, there would be some kind of barrier over such an important structure, right?

    But granted¡­ that fireball spell¡­ Despite its simple name, the firepower was immense. If that was the effects of [Fireball], I dread to imagine the effects of higher tiers of spells.

    To think that the first time witnessing magic in this world would come like this¡­

    Rare and devastating attacks like that, combined with the apparent lack of safeguards¡­ Magic became less of something amazing in my mind, but more of a scary and dread-inducing concept.

    Well, that was a matter for another time. For now, though, I decided to head back to the mansion on foot and hopefully find someone I could report the hideout¡¯s location to. During the less-than-relaxing walk, I focused my mind on the other side.

    ¡­

    The party venue was still chaotic, but things were starting to look a little better as a group of knights and servants rushed about, guiding guests towards the exit, carrying the injured on stretchers, and clearing rubble to clear a path.

    The First Prince, the Third Prince, and Princess Munith had disappeared, escorted away by who I assumed to be Royal Knights since their armor had more flair and elegance.

    A group of maids carrying baskets full of tools and bottles rushed toward me. They knelt beside me and tended to the cuts and bruises. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t use magic. Instead, I was met with the stinging pain of an antiseptic.

    Fortunately, for the sake of my image, I managed to hold back my yelp.

    ¡°Apologies, my lady,¡± one of the maids murmured as she wrapped a clean bandage around a shallow cut on my arm. ¡°This will sting a little more, but it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Thankfully, they worked quickly. In what felt like just a minute or two, they were done, packing their supplies back into their baskets and offering me a small bow before moving on to assist the next injured guest.

    As I rose unsteadily to my feet, I caught the sight of a stretcher being carried across the hall. The one lying on it was none other than Leila, still out of commission. I walked slowly to her side, catching up to the knights carrying the stretcher.

    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± I demanded of the knights, though I felt my voice came out a little sharper than intended. The knight at the front turned to face me, we continued to move as we talked.

    ¡°To the infirmary on the lower floors,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°Can I go with her?¡± I asked.

    The knight nodded. ¡°Yes, you should, Young Lady. The King has already called for the Saint from the Royal Knight Academy. She should be here soon.¡±

    I stopped in my tracks. Not sure if I heard him right.

    ¡°The¡­ Saint?¡±

 Chapter 92: To Battle

    The castle¡¯s infirmary. It was large and spacious, enough to house around twenty or so patients, and it was filled with the guests from before. The Royal Family was once again nowhere to be found. I figured they were probably in a special infirmary meant for VIPs.

    I was sitting on one of the beds, and Leila was sleeping on a bed next to mine. Thankfully, my previous diagnosis of her was proven right. A doctor came by earlier and checked up on Leila, he told me she just needed some rest.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, but a question lingered on my mind. Did she collapse due to the explosion, or sheer overwork?

    I had no doubts that my family would be here any second. But I was just here mainly to take a look at this ¡°Saint¡± that the knight told me about.

    Based on my own common knowledge, this country prided itself on its secularism, with no massive religions or divine truths to live by. Yet, here we were, a ¡°Saint¡± amongst us.

    I grew curious about it immediately and asked the knight for more details.

    He''d explained a bit on the way to the infirmary. "The kingdom doesn¡¯t officially call her a Saint, it started when she was appraised with Light Magic a year ago. Princess Munith called her that, and... well, the name stuck."

    It made sense, I suppose. People love their convenient labels, even if they don¡¯t make much sense. Considering this world¡¯s bad naming sense, I was kind of relieved she wasn¡¯t called something like Healing Girl or something.

    I still remember how they called the game Old Maid . Ugh.

    Well, Saint or not, I was curious if healing magic really existed and I had to see it for myself. If a simple fireball could cause that much carnage, I wondered what a simple heal spell would be like.

    Could it cure diseases? Maybe even regrow lost limbs? It would be grotesque, yes, but knowing that there was someone capable of doing that would put my mind at ease a little bit.

    I continued to lay down on the stiff thin mattress when my hands brushed against the hems of my gown. It was torn and burnt beyond repair, Mother was going to be pissed.

    Well, if I was going to wait anyway, I best focus on my other self. I needed to report the hideout¡¯s location after all.

    ¡ª

    Seriously, there wasn¡¯t a single knight or official I could report to on the way back home. If I couldn¡¯t report that hideout¡¯s location to someone in charge quickly, they might relocate. Believing that my only hope was Mother and Father, I turned my walking pace into a sprint.

    Before long, I arrived at the street where my mansion was. The effects of the attack managed to reach their way here too. Normally, there would be people in fancy dresses and suits walking about, or even several carriages passing by, but no. The street was eerily silent.

    I could see several servants standing in front of the Sareid mansion''s front gate, their eyes watching the billowing smoke in the distance. One of the maids standing there I recognized as Ressa.

    When I approached them, Ressa was the first one to tear her eyes off of the smoke and notice me. She gasped in surprise and then hurried towards me.

    ¡°Sir Feyt?! Shouldn¡¯t you be with Eliza? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°I, uhh¡­ lost her?¡± I threw my best excuse. God, it sounded even worse out loud. ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s beside the point! Miss Ressa, where are the Instructors? The Duke and Duchess, I mean.¡±

    ¡°The Duchess? She just left for the castle by carriage. As for the Duke¡­ He is still inside preparing to head out¡ª¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s still here? Good!¡± Without waiting for further clarification, I sprinted past her.

    ¡°Sir Feyt?!¡±

    This was the second time I dashed past a maid today, not sure what I should do with that information though. Anyway, after sprinting through the long-ass garden, I leaped through the heavy doors, not bothering to pause.

    I climbed up the grand staircase, each step careful to not fall and tumble down. I had enough of head bumps.

    I stopped just short of the ornate wooden doors, leaning heavily on my arm to catch my breath. Despite the urgency, I needed to appear composed. No one would take me seriously if I barged in looking half-dead.

    After making sure I wouldn¡¯t be heaving every few seconds like I just ran a marathon, which I kinda did, I straightened my shirt and wiped my sweat. After that, I knocked a few times on the hardwood.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± came a gruff voice from within, hurried but unmistakably Father¡¯s.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, he was here after all.

    ¡°Instructor! It¡¯s me, Feyt! I have something you need to hear!!¡± I shouted.

    There was a pause, then the sound of heavy footsteps approaching. The door swung open, revealing Father¡¯s figure. He was wearing his usual suit, but I could tell he put it on in a hurry. His expression was a mix of surprise and irritation.

    ¡°Feyt?! Are you back from the tour? Listen, something dangerous is happening. You should stay in your room for now¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know what happened already! The castle was attacked by a mage, right?¡± I blurted.

    Father froze mid-sentence, his gaze narrowing as he studied me. ¡°So you knew.¡± He turned back toward his office, leaving the door ajar as he walked to grab his coat. ¡°Sorry, but I need to leave immediately. Reyna is already on her way, and I can¡¯t keep her and Carine waiting. Go to your room and stay there until¡ª¡±

    ¡°Instructor! Please, wait!¡± I quickly moved to block his exit. ¡°Like I told you, I have something important that you need to hear!¡±

    ¡°Feyt, I don¡¯t have time for this!¡± His voice rose to a boom.

    ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re worried about Carine¡ªI am too! That¡¯s why you need to listen to me!¡± I exclaimed, my voice desperate. After a short pause to calm my breath, I continued, ¡°I saw the attack¡­ I was there when the robed man shot the fireball.¡±

    Father stopped abruptly, his eyes locking onto mine. Without warning, he dropped to my level, gripping my shoulders firmly. ¡°Are you saying you saw the one who did this?!¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but.. I managed to follow him to his hideout!¡±

    ¡°You WHAT?!¡± His voice thundered through the hallway. I felt my ears nearly busted just from his voice alone.

    I stepped back instinctively, raising my hands. "I know, I know! It was reckless and all, but I couldn¡¯t just stand there after seeing that!¡± I lowered my hands and looked Father straight in the eye. ¡°That man shot a fireball at the castle, hurting not just the Prince, but also Carine. I couldn¡¯t let him get away!¡±

    Father¡¯s grip on my shoulders tightened for a moment before softening. His eyes closed briefly, and he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I would¡¯ve done the same¡­¡± he muttered, almost to himself.

    Then, he stood up. His sharp, furious eyes locked ahead. ¡°Show me.¡± Father¡¯s arm rested on his sword¡¯s hilt.

    I nodded. ¡°Got it! It¡¯s in the square, follow me!¡±

    Father and I walked down the grand staircase. When we reached the entrance lobby, Father excused himself for a moment and told me to wait there. In the distance, I could hear him chattering with some of the family¡¯s personal knights and ordering them to follow him and prepare themselves for battle.

    When he returned to the lobby, there were no less than a dozen knights behind him. Their metal boots clanging against the marble floors rhythmically.

    Father walked up to me and handed me a sheathed sword with a leather sling, its design the same as the knights¡¯. ¡°Hold on to this, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± I said, slinging the sword over my neck. Felt weird, not gonna lie. I did hold a sword before, but this was the first time I had to carry one on a walk. Not to mention, I was going there wearing nothing but a shirt!

    This reminded me of that cave incident again. There, I also fought with no armor, but I managed somehow. Didn¡¯t realize I was going to fight again so soon, but at least I won¡¯t be fighting alone.

    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 93: Saint Clara

    I stared at the people around me being treated for their wounds. Some of them were covered in glass shards, and a few others suffered burns on their skin. Doctors and nurses rushed in and out of the room carrying tools and glass vials as they struggled to treat the injured.

    It took time for me to piece together just how big of an impact this attack would have. The only ones invited to the First Prince¡¯s birthday party were nobles who had earned the Royal Family¡¯s trust. I suspected they did this to reduce the chances of an unruly noble attacking from the inside, but it also meant that the kingdom¡¯s most valued families were all in one place at one time.

    I swept my gaze across the infirmary, looking at the injuries they had sustained. I was certain that those who had stood by the windows when the attack happened would suffer permanent scars at the very least. Some would be lucky to walk away with nothing more than a few scratches, but others¡­ others might not wake up at all.

    If any of them would die in the aftermath, the situation would spiral downwards rapidly.

    Things would get messy politically from here on out. Depending on the attacker¡¯s identity¡ªwhich I, as Feyt, was determined to find out¡ªit could even lead to a civil war. And since I, as Carine, was one of the invitees, I would inevitably be part of that drama.

    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As I waited patiently, the infirmary doors burst open, the heavy wooden panels crashing against the stone walls. A group of castle knights marched inside in a line before stopping. They stepped aside to allow a single figure to enter.

    A young girl.

    For a moment, I was stunned. looked like she had stepped right out of a fantasy romance novel. Her appearance was simple, with shoulder-length brown hair neatly styled and a modest dark green uniform that looked both formal and practical. But there was this sort of soft enveloping aura around her that made me feel like she was something more.

    She walked inside the room, her eyes scanning all of us with a soft worried look. She turned to one of the knights and asked, ¡°Is this all of them?¡±

    The knight nodded. ¡°Yes, Lady Clara. They are the ones hurt by the attack outside of the Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay, I¡¯ll try my best,¡± the girl said timidly before turning towards us.

    Is this the Saint that knight told me about? Judging from everything, it seemed so. That knight that escorted her called her ¡°Lady Clara¡± instead of ¡°Saint¡±, which really meant that the title wasn¡¯t official and was more of a nickname.

    Also, Clara sounded like a first name, at least in this world¡¯s standard. That meant she had no family name. Was she a commoner then?

    A small iron badge was pinned to her chest, etched with the emblem of a sword and crown. I recognized it from my reading sessions in the past, that emblem meant she attends the Royal Knights Academy, the very place Father intends to send me to in a few years.

    I sat up straighter, watching closely as she moved toward one of the wounded nobles.

    ¡°A-Are you the ¡®Saint¡¯ they told me about?¡± the bearded noble asked, trying to mask the pain in his voice.

    ¡°No, no! Please, I¡¯m not a Saint at all!¡± the girl replied, not out of humbleness, but out of panic. ¡°P-Please, just call me Clara. Please, lay back and allow me to heal you.¡±

    The noble complied with her words and lay back down. The girl, Clara, walked to his side and raised her hands. She closed her eyes as she began to mumble under her breath.

    Without Feyt¡¯s ears, I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but I was certain she was preparing a spell with a chant the same way the robed man chanted his Fireball spell.

    Finally, I could see what healing magic would be like. Would it be able to heal everything? Would it be as grotesque as I imagined?

    As the girl continued to mumble to herself, I began to see a small glowing light emitted from her hands. It was barely noticeable due to how weak it was. Then, in no time at all, the girl opened her eyes back up and said in a firm tone, ¡°[Heal]!¡±

    I watched as a bright white light covered the wounds left by the glass shards on the injured. It lingered for a moment, sparkling as if it were an item in a video game, before dissipating. The wound, was as if he had never been injured in the first place.

    The noble gasped, sitting up abruptly. ¡°No way!¡± He stared at his woundless skin, then winced as he clutched his leg. ¡°Ow, ow, ow! It still hurts!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is the best I could do right now!¡± The girl bowed profusely.

    So¡­ That was it?

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, seeing healing magic firsthand was something. But after witnessing a simple fireball spell decimating an entire room of a castle, I expected something with the same impact for that heal spell¡­

    But, I didn¡¯t have any right to complain. After all, I myself had no magic. The fact that this Clara girl was able to close wounds that fast was already amazing. What would I do for that power, I wondered.

    Clara went on to the other injured nobles. She did the same routine as she did with the first one: properly telling them to lay down and then mending their wounds with her [Heal] spell. Each time, the nobles who were healed would still wince in pain from their wounds despite the spell.

    She continued to attend to each noble in the area. I saw in real-time the ones I thought wouldn¡¯t make it, but now I felt they had a chance. Sure, her magic wouldn¡¯t heal every single thing on someone, but the fact it made a change was enough.

    Finally, she reached my bed.

    Clara hesitated for a moment, looking at me as if unsure whether to speak or not. I expected her to tell me to lie down, but instead, she stood there, silently watching me. Her round green eyes eyed me up and down. I grew a bit restless under her gaze.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked her.

    My question seemed to pull her out of her trance before she shook her head slightly. ¡°N-No, of course not. It¡¯s just that¡­ I noticed you¡¯re¡­ a lot younger than the rest.¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I asked, meaning to use a worried tone, but it came out cold like always.

    She shook her head and raised her hands. ¡°N-No! Not at all! P-Please! Allow me to heal you!¡±

    I nodded, watching her carefully as she raised her hands once again. She repeated the same steps. First, she closed her eyes. Then, she mumbled under her breath again.

    But this time, I could actually hear her chant¡­ somewhat.

    The words all sounded strange like it was of a different language altogether. Weird. I was able to hear that robed man¡¯s chant clear as day as Feyt, what was up with her chant?

    Before I could think about it further, Clara opened her eyes and said, ¡°[Heal].¡±

    I felt warmth enveloping my body, more specifically my legs and back. It felt soft and smooth, almost comforting. I tried to move, and then.

    I looked up at Clara, who was watching me anxiously, probably waiting for my reaction. She seemed nervous, almost like she was expecting me to complain.

    Instead, I gave her a small nod. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah! Yes, I¡¯m glad¡­¡±

    I leaned back slightly, exhaling. Clara left my side as fast as she approached. I still had so many questions, like how much healing she could do before she got tired, or if there was a way she could make her healing stronger. But, I decided not to hold her off for too long. She still had a few more people who needed her healing.

    Besides, there was another important thing in front of me.

    I, Feyt, had arrived at the entrance of that robed man¡¯s hideout.

 Chapter 94: Charging In

    Several knights were standing in the back alleys of the capital city¡¯s square. Standing in front of them were me and Father. Standing before us was a single wooden door.

    ¡°Are you sure this is it?¡± Father asked.

    I nodded. ¡°Yes, I saw the robed man made his way here and had one of his friends usher him in.¡±

    ¡°Are you absolutely certain, Feyt? If we barged in there and it proved to be someone¡¯s home, the paperwork would¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one hundred percent sure!! I saw that robed man enter here, no doubt about it!¡±

    Father looked at me before turning his gaze thoughtfully to the door. ¡°Very well. If it means catching whoever is responsible, paperwork means nothing!¡± He turned to the knights behind us, and he cleared his throat regally.

    I clutched the sling of the sword on my back instinctively, fingers tightening on the worn leather strap. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Everyone, listen up! Beyond this door, there¡¯s a chance we would have an encounter with a hostile mage. Are you all prepared for battle?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the knights responded in unison.

    ¡°Good!¡± Father faced the door and walked past me. ¡°Feyt, stay behind us and don''t get in trouble.¡±

    I nodded. That was my plan in the first place. The best I could do was listen if there was any thing strange happening and hope Father would trust me enough to believe them.

    Father stood still in front of the wooden door. He raised his foot and then¡ª

    The door was blasted inside by his kick, the door¡¯s hinges and its splinters flying in all directions. Father and the knights charged in an orderly manner, their hands on their sword hilts. I followed cautiously behind them, my ears on high alert, prepared to pull out my sword anytime.

    Once inside the building, we expected to be inside of a house of some sort. But instead, it was just one big barren room with empty crates, with a singular long stair case leading down on the floor.

    I couldn¡¯t hear anything out of the ordinary in the room, so the only option forward was the staircase. Father instructed two of the knights to stay on the surface in case anything happened. Then, when I was about to follow him down along with his knights, he stopped me by my tracks.

    ¡°You stay here too,¡± Father said. ¡°I appreciate your help in finding this place, but I cannot let you go any further than this.¡±

    ¡°What?! I can¡¯t just stand here!¡± I blurted out. ¡°I want to help as much as I can! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something I can do to help you all!¡±

    Father stared at me intently. He walked up to me and placed his hand firmly on my shoulder, never breaking eye contact. ¡°Do you care about this  much, Feyt?¡±

    I nodded. No hesitation. That robed man nearly killed me, it also hurt Leila. I couldn¡¯t let that bastard get away.

    Father¡¯s grip tightened as he glared, his gaze felt like it pierced through my soul. But then, he exhaled sharply through his nose. ¡°Do as you want. Follow us closely, and don¡¯t stray too far. If things get dangerous, run. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± I responded, copying the knight¡¯s intonation.

    Father returned to the front of the staircase and began descending slowly. ¡°Tread carefully, men!¡± Father warned, his booming voice reverberating across the narrow cobblestone stair corridor. ¡°The door breaking should¡¯ve warned them of our presence, so proceed with caution!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± I responded in unison with the knights.

    We continued, the atmosphere heavy with the sounds of the knights¡¯ metal boots and our own heartbeats. We passed by several small chambers on our way down, all of them containing empty crates and barrels. Was this place a storage of some sort?

    Although it was only a few seconds since we broke the door in, it felt like minutes had already passed. I was starting to wonder if they had gotten away or something.

    That was until I heard a set of heavy and panicked breaths further down. I somehow recognized that breathing pattern as familiar. It could only belong to that robed man. ¡°Fath¡ªEhem! I mean, Instructor Sareid!¡± The dense atmosphere nearly made me slip up my tongue. ¡°I-I believe they are still here,¡± I lowered my voice to a whisper.

    ¡°Hm?¡± He turned his head around. ¡°Did you just call me¡ª¡± He shook his head, lowering his voice to a whisper too. ¡°No, never mind. Why are you sure they¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°W-Well,¡± it would be best if I acted that slip up never happened. ¡°I hear them breathing further down below, probably panicking as we speak with how hurried they sound.¡±

    ¡°¡ªAnd how exactly can you hear them from here?¡±

    This was like, the third time someone asked me that. ¡°I believe I have [Enhanced Hearing], Instructor. I can hear things from further away than everyone else.¡± And that was my third time giving that answer.

    ¡°How¡­? I-I see.¡± Father gave his attention back to descending the stairs. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll trust you for now. If they are truly down there, we have no time to waste! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    With how our voices kept reverberating across the stairwell, I could only imagine the panic those culprits were feeling down there.

    And as we went further down, there was no longer any need to imagine things, as I picked up their chatter. I could vividly picture what was happening just from the sounds alone.

    A gruff voice shouted.

    That robed man responded, quivering.

    The gruff voice scoffed.

    He slammed his hand on a table.

    I hear the familiar cracklings in the air down below. He was... casting another spell?!

    I heard something heavy, possibly his body, thudding the floor.

    The cracklings began to grow more audible, like small fireworks.

    The gruff voice turned into a girlish squeel.

    Father flinched. ¡°Was that... a scream?¡±

    The knights nodded, confirming Father he heard right.

    "That sounded like a girl... Don''t tell me they have a hostage?" one of the knights asked himself.

    Just from hearing that distant chatter alone, I could vividly picture what was happening down there. From the sound of it, only two people, both men, were inside. And one of them was about to have his life snuffed out by the other.

    ¡°Fath¡ªEhem! Instructor! We need to hurry!¡±

    Father didn¡¯t even hesitate as he nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Everyone started rushing down, their rushed footsteps covering each and every space in the stairwell. The air ahead felt suffocating, as I felt we were descending into something far different than just a simple hideout.

    Judging from what I¡¯d just heard, we weren¡¯t going to just deal with a mage, we were about to face a mage who lost all reason.

 Chapter 95: Hearing Sense Tingling

    We arrived at a spacious room. Several empty crates and barrels were scattered across the center, papers strewn across them. Beyond those crates, however, were two figures. One was the stocky man I had seen before, now on his back, scrambling away from the man looming over him.

    The robed man, his hood was finally down. His dark hair, dirty and disheveled, clung to his sweaty forehead. He stood hunched over, a fireball was floating gently upon his palm; notably, it was smaller than the one he had cast before.

    The stocky man, drenched in sweat, noticed our arrival. His panicked eyes darted toward us, and he threw a desperate hand into the air. "Please! Please, save me! I¡¯ll do whatever you want!"

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Father shouted, brandishing his sword towards the robed man. ¡°Dispel that fireball this instant!¡±

    The knights followed Father¡¯s lead and brandished their weapons as well. They formed a half-circle around the robed man. Meanwhile, I stood silently by the end of the staircase, ready to jump into the fray if needed.

    ¡°I will not repeat myself. Dispel that fireball at once!¡±

    The robed man took his time turning his head. When his eyes locked with Father¡¯s, we could finally see his full expression. Wide open unhinged eyes coupled with a crooked smile. If the word ¡°cuckoo¡± had a face, this was it.

    ¡°A-A noble, are you?¡± the robed man said, the flames on his palm still blazing, preventing anyone from approaching him. ¡°A-Are you here to mock? Mock my name, my title, my origin¡­ Just like everyone else, huh? HUH?!¡± His voice cracked and the flames on his hands roared higher.

    Father took a step forward. ¡°This is your final warning. Dispel your magic and surrender peacefully, or we will use force!¡±

    The robed man let out a chuckle, his entire body trembling as he did. ¡°Force? You¡¯re going to force me to obey you? Again?!¡± His free hand yanked at his own hair, his face grew even more distorted. ¡°All of you¡­ All of you are the same!¡± His booming voice echoed through the room. The fireball seemed to glow even brighter, which caused the knights to instinctively step back.

    ¡°Enough of this!¡± Father barked. He motioned with his free hand, signaling the knights to spread out. ¡°This is your last chance, stand down!¡±

    The robed man sneered as he raised his hands. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t be pushed around again! This is the last time I¡¯m listening to orders from you people!¡±

    The stocky man took the opportunity to scramble back, his back against a crate. ¡°H-He¡¯s lost it! Just kill him already!¡±

    He raised his hands higher, the fire grew and began to envelop the entire room in its orange glow. ¡°May we bask in its flames¡ª! May we bask in its glory!!!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s about to cast¡ª!¡± I shouted, but I was too late.

    The robed man smirked as he said the final words. ¡°[Firebal¡ªUrk!!¡±

    That was¡­ until something struck him in the face.

    My eyes didn¡¯t even see what had happened, I could only see the aftermath. Golden yellow dust shimmered around the robed man, centering on his face. His free hand clawed his own face. He began stumbling back, before slumping to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut. The fireball flickered, then vanished. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The robed man struggled to speak. ¡°W-What is¡ª?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a paralyzing agent,¡± Father answered the robed man¡¯s unfinished question, dusting off his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t bother lifting up your arm to cast another spell.¡±

    The knights rushed in, hoisting the robed man up and tying his hands behind his back. The stocky man was detained soon after.

    I breathe a sigh of relief. Although the battle I expected didn¡¯t truly begin, I felt like I barely survived one. Had that fireball been cast, what would¡¯ve happened to all of us?

    Sure, the fire wasn¡¯t as large and grand as the one he had cast before. But even if it was weakened, having an explosion in such an enclosed space would be enough to do us all in.

    I found it a bit ironic that the one that led me to get kidnapped was the one that would save all of us. The speed at which Father threw that powder was quick too. In his teachings, that sort of thing would be classified as ¡°fighting dirty¡±. But against a mage, what else could you do but fight dirty?

    Father led the way as the knights carried the robed man by their shoulders. Another set of knights tied up the stocky man and brought him to stand up as well. Father stood still in front of me. Then, he smiled. ¡°You did well finding out where they were hiding, Feyt. But, don¡¯t you ever be that reckless again, you understand?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, yes, Instructor!¡±

    Father patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Good, let us go home, shall we? I have plenty of questions these men need to answer to.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Instructor!¡±

    I walked beside Father as we ascended the staircase leading to the surface. The knights carrying the culprits followed steadily behind us.

    As we ascended the staircase, I felt something¡­ off. The worst of it all should¡¯ve already passed, yet, why does my spine chill? Then, my ears started hearing something.

    Behind me, a very faint and quiet sound reached me. It was quieter than a whisper, yet so audible at the same time.

    ¡°...my body, my soul, may it all burn along with my enemies¡­¡±

    That rhythmic line was followed by a faint crackling in the air.

    My blood turned cold as I realized¡­

    It was a chant.

    I spun on my heel, facing the robed man smirking despite being paralyzed.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡±

    There was no time to think. The ceiling was too low for a proper swing. Instead, I drove my pommel into his face, hard. He jerked, the force of the blow ripping him free from the knights¡¯ grasp. He tumbled backward, his body swallowed by the darkness below.

    ¡°Feyt?!¡± Father shouted. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    Then, a bright searing orange glow shone from the darkness.

    ¡°Everyone! Get up quickly!¡± I shouted.

    Then, from the abyss down below, I heard what would be the robed man¡¯s final words.

    A thunderous explosion roared through the stairwell, shaking the very ground beneath us. Heat surged up from the depths as everyone started scrambling upward.

    We burst onto the surface, gasping for air. The knights collapsed, their armor clanking against the stone. The stocky man had passed out, unconscious from the shock.

    ¡°What¡­ What was that?!¡± One of the knights rasped.

    Father was the only one still standing tall. ¡°Everyone, calm down! We need to evacuate this building immediately!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Sir!¡± The knights forced themselves up, dragging the stocky man along.

    I was still on the ground, catching my breath, my body trembling. Father crouched beside me and placed a hand gently on my back.

    ¡°Feyt, are you alright?¡±

    Right now, the loudest sound reaching my ears was my heart pounding against my ribs.

    If I hadn¡¯t realized he was chanting just one moment longer¡­ I couldn¡¯t even imagine what would¡¯ve happened.

 Chapter 96: Dissipating Smoke

    After evacuating out of the back alley, smoke began to billow out of it. The explosion from that spell probably spread fire on the empty crates and barrels down there.

    Father and I watched the black smoke rising. Father exhaled sharply through his nose, almost frustrated. ¡°To think he would sacrifice himself just to kill us¡­ He truly lost his mind.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so I just stood there, continuing to watch the smoke fill the sky. I turned my heel to look in the direction of the castle, and it seemed like the smoke from there was already starting to dissipate.

    ¡°Feyt,¡± Father called out.

    ¡°Huh? What is it, Instructor?¡±

    ¡°...Tell me, do you truly believe that you have [Enhanced Hearing] as a Talent?¡± Father continued, his eyes still locked onto the sky.

    I thought about his question hard and came to one conclusion.

    ¡°...I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    With how many people seemed to be surprised that I could hear even whispers from afar, maybe [Enhanced Hearing] really wasn¡¯t my Talent?

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Father stayed there for a moment. Then, he turned his heel and faced the knights. ¡°Return to the mansion for now, Feyt. I¡¯ll have to take this criminal for further questioning,¡± he said, looking at the passed-out stocky man. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Instructor!¡±

    Father addressed one of the knights and told him to escort me home safely. After that, he and the rest of the knights carried the culprit away deeper into the square. I was left alone with the knight who didn¡¯t waste a single time leading the way.

    Thankfully, he walked at a leisurely pace. It gave me enough time to think things through.

    ¡ª

    Back at the infirmary room. The saint had already left. I didn¡¯t have any chance to properly talk to her, as she left as soon as she attended to every patient in the room. It was a shame, as I had too many questions to count about her healing magic. Oh well, perhaps I would meet her again in the future, I thought.

    As I continued to wait patiently on the hard mattress, one by one the families of the victims arrived. They all expressed their own emotions. Some were bawling their eyes out, while others were scolded for some reason.

    I began to have a sinking feeling in my heart that the latter was the fate awaiting me. After all, I totally failed to make any kind of connection with the First Prince besides being one of his invitees. With how Father and Mother pushed for me to make the most of the party, for it to be canceled like this felt like a kick in the head.

    But surely, Mother would understand that the terrorist attack was good enough of a reason to call off that operation¡­ right? But knowing her, maybe not?

    This self-doubt was starting to gnaw at me. And as if on cue, the next person to pass through those doors were Mother and several of the mansion¡¯s maids.

    I straightened my back instinctively while still sitting in the bed. ¡°M-Mother¡­¡± I braced myself for whatever she was going to throw at me¡ª

    ¡ªHowever, I didn¡¯t expect that she would throw her body as she rushed in for a hug.

    ¡°Carine! Oh, my dear!¡± She enveloped me in a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay!¡± Her arms squeezed me tight, like, really, really tight. I thought only Father and Fray were capable of this bear hug, but to think Mother was the same¡­

    ¡°A-Ack¡ª!!¡± My back was screaming for mercy. The stinging pain was so strong I couldn¡¯t even make a pained grunt.

    After a few pain-filled seconds, Mother finally released her hug and cupped my face in her hands, her eyes full of worry. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere, dear?¡±

    The maids behind her shuffled into action between my bed and Leila¡¯s. They were carrying all sorts of things, from a neatly folded blanket and dress to medical supplies and such. My eyes flicked to Leila, she was still sleeping peacefully despite everything that had happened.

    Mother continued to examine me carefully, her hands hovering over my body inspecting for any injuries. Her eyes locked to my burnt dress, the one she had prepared for me for this big day. ¡°My, look at your dress¡­ To think some fool would dare attack the castle in broad daylight¡­ ¡± She clicked her tongue, more to herself than to me. ¡°Why did this have to happen today of all days?¡±

    I was¡­ surprised. Mother¡¯s first instinct wasn¡¯t to scold me. My body, which had been tense expecting a lecture, relaxed. I let out a quiet sigh of relief. Mother¡¯s hands were warm as she gently checked me for anything out of the ordinary.

    Meanwhile, the maids behind her started checking up on Leila, checking her condition carefully. They probably figured it was best to give us both some space, which I appreciated.

    ¡°Were you treated properly? Did the saint see to your needs? If any of them has mistreated you, tell me this instant,¡± she said with such conviction that I felt she was ready to execute whoever I decided to name at this moment.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Really,¡± I reassured her, attempting to sit up straighter despite the soreness in my back. ¡°The saint¡­ she treated me herself. I just need some rest. The same goes for Leila.¡±

    Mother turned around to look upon the sleeping maid, and then she nodded. ¡°Rest, yes, of course.¡± Mother stood up and regained her usual composure. ¡°I¡¯ll clear your schedule for the next week so you can recuperate.¡±

    I nearly choked.

    I couldn¡¯t even begin to explain how much burden on my shoulders was lifted when Mother said that. Finally, some free time!!

    ¡°Can you walk, Carine?¡± Mother asked. Then, as if questioning her own sanity, she shook her head. ¡°What am I saying? You need rest.¡± She turned to one of the maids who was tending to Leila. ¡°Ellie, carry Carine on your back on our way to the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Of course, My Lady¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, wait a second!¡± I interrupted, nearly jumping out of bed. A sharp twinge of pain shot through my muscles, but I forced myself to stand. ¡°I¡ªI can walk just fine. There¡¯s no need to trouble Ellie.¡±

    Mother¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she studied me. A moment later, she chuckled softly. ¡°Very well, then. Walk you shall.¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a moment. What about Leila?¡± I asked.

    Mother turned her attention back to Leila and asked, ¡°What did the doctor say her injuries were?¡±

    ¡°He told me she was just¡­ tired?¡±

    Mother didn¡¯t respond, but as the air almost turned awkward, she nodded. ¡°Understandable, I believe it is best we have her take a week-long break as well.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s head for the carriage, Carine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±

    I walked at a slow pace behind Mother as the two maids followed steadily behind us. One of the maids, Ellie, was carrying the sleeping Leila on her back. She carried her effortlessly, could she have an [Enhanced Strength] Talent perhaps? It looked almost endearing.

    The walk was slow as the room was crowded beyond belief. Doctors and nurses trying to do their work, visitors moving here and there as they chat with patients, and the castle knights trying to keep order. Combine them all together and we had indoor traffic.

    I could tell Mother was¡­ infuriated by this. She kept narrowing her eyes at anyone who stood in her way.

    As Mother and I approached the doors of the infirmary, two knights opened it for us. But, the moment we passed through the doorway, Mother and I stopped in our tracks.

    ¡°Oh my, what a coincidence!¡± a bubbly voice said.

    Mother was as shocked as I am by her sudden appearance, but she was quick to respond. ¡°Ah, Your Highness. It is a pleasure to meet you,¡± Mother greeted with a bow.

    That¡¯s right, it was Munith herself standing before us. Her lustrous silver hair along with her smile still shone brightly as if the tragedy had never happened in the first place.

    ¡°Your Highness, while I would be honored to spend time with you, I am currently escorting my daughter to the mansion so she may rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Munith said, tilting her head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I walked all the way here just to talk to Carine,¡± she said as she gazed my way, her mouth pouting.

    ¡°Talk to¡­ Carine?¡± Mother asked, clearly unsure if she heard right.

    Munith nodded energetically, ¡°Yep! She and I had a chance to talk before¡­  happened. I¡¯m happy to say that I consider her my friend now!¡±

    I answered all of her questions about me mostly absent-mindedly, and I¡¯ll tell you right now, none of them were questions warranting a friendship with the future wife of the future king!

    ¡°O-Oh? Is that so?¡± Mother responded. ¡°S-Still, I must escort her home, for now, Your Highness. She needs rest after what she has been through.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright! However, may I come to visit Carine sometime in the future? I still have so many questions about her!¡±

    Mother nodded, weirdly energetically. ¡°W-Why yes! Of course, Your Highness! It would be an honor to welcome you to our residence!¡±

    ¡°Really? Yay!¡± Munith clasped her hands in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s settled then! Oh, and¡­¡± Munith stepped to the side. ¡°Sorry for taking your time!¡±

    ¡°Please think nothing of it, Your Highness,¡± Mother bowed. ¡°W-Well then, we must be off. Farewell.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Safe travels!¡± Munith turned her attention to me. ¡°See you soon, Carine! We¡¯ll talk lots later!¡±

    ¡°A-Ah¡­ yes?¡± I answered to the best of my capability.

    Munith flashed a gentle smile and waved us goodbye. The moment we stepped out of the castle and into the courtyard, several of the castle knights escorted us to the gate into our carriage.

    I sat inside the comfortably familiar carriage. The three maids: two awake, one sleeping, sat across from both Mother and me. The carriage rattled into life and we started our journey back to the mansion.

    Meanwhile, my mind was still pondering¡­ What the heck just happened?

 Chapter 97: Rest

    Ahh, my beloved canopy bed. Your soft and warm embrace was my true savior.

    As Mother promised, I was given a week-long break from my schedule. I debated on what I should do during this time. I could read all the books in the family library, but I felt like I already read everything it had to offer¡­ Way too many adventure novels.

    I wanted another chance to tour the capital, especially with Carine¡¯s eyes, but I doubt Mother would let me even step foot outside of the gate. That meant no visits to Ranette and the grander library in the main estate.

    ¡°Hmm, this is a predicament.¡±

    I had a feeling that I might just spend my break every day in bed. Brushing my hand against the soft mattress¡­ I began to think that might not be a bad idea after all.

    Well, I could think of things to do later. The Saint¡¯s healing wasn¡¯t perfect and I definitely needed to rest my weary bones.

    I let my bed envelop me and enjoyed the warm sun rays beaming through the balcony windows. I exhaled, as if letting out all the stress pent up from yesterday¡¯s drama.

    I closed my eyes and wondered how I even got out of that mess.

    ¡ª

    After returning back to the mansion gates as Feyt, the knight who escorted me excused himself to rejoin Father¡¯s group. I was left standing there in the front mansion, the earlier gathering of the servants gone.

    I stood alone before the tall metal gates and wondered how I should get in. I didn¡¯t see or hear any servants in the garden, nor could I find any doorbells I could ring, like they even existed here.

    I felt my eye twitch. What was I supposed to do now? Wait?

    Then, to the far distance on my left, I heard the familiar thumps of horse hooves and carriage wheel clatters. I looked outside my carriage as Carine and noticed we were closing in on home.

    I was relieved that I wouldn¡¯t stand around waiting for long after all.

    ¡­

    The carriage stopped. The coachmen opened the door, allowing everyone inside to descend with the small steps. One of the maids exited first and assisted Mother. When she reached the ground, I was looking at her from both the front as Feyt and her back as Carine.

    She seemed surprised to find me standing there alone. I only just now realized how dirty my clothes looked, probably from that explosion back at the hideout.

    Mother visibly squinted her eyes as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked me up and down and squinted her eyes even further. ¡°And what happened to your clothes?¡±

    As I was trying to find a proper response, the maid extended her hand to help me down the carriage.

    Should I tell her everything? With how quickly things were resolved with the culprit, she mustn¡¯t have known about it yet. Realizing that explaining it all in front of the gate wouldn¡¯t be ideal, I decided to respond with, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Madam Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? And what story is that?¡±

    The last two of the carriage¡¯s passengers descended, that being the maid Ellie and the sleeping Leila on her back.

    Mother glanced at them before glancing back at Feyt, letting out a sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more inside, follow me.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡­ what?¡± Mother said, visibly confused.

    We were in one of the many rooms of the mansion. Sitting in one of the open rooms meant for tea parties, I chatted with Mother with several servants encircling us as observants.

    Mother held her temple, closing her eyes. ¡°F-Forgive me, can you repeat that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I managed to find the hideout. Lord Sareid then took several knights and took me along as a guide.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mother had her eyes narrowed as she glared at me. ¡°The culprit¡­ he¡¯s been apprehended, then?¡± Her cold straight-forward words probably sounded intimidating to others. But to me, they were glazed with blood lust.

    ¡°N-No,¡± I said, reluctantly shaking my head. ¡°He¡­ detonated himself with a spell before we could bring him to the surface.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unfortunate¡­¡± Mother said, the blood lust diminishing ever so slightly.

    Although losing him meant fewer people to question, I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t disappointed by that. It was the fact she couldn¡¯t punish him herself. It was only a speculation of mine, sure. But I had great faith that was what was in her mind¡­ because I felt the same way.

    The room was eerily silent. Mother was pondering things on her own, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I should continue explaining what I had seen or not.

    ¡°Feyt.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡± Mother¡¯s voice brought me to full focus.

    ¡°You look tired yourself, so go to your room and rest.¡± Mother stood up and motioned for one of the servants to come clean up the table. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Duke for further details. You mentioned he went off to question the surviving culprit, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    I slowly nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± she turned to another servant. ¡°Prepare a carriage for the Royal Prison. I want to have a word with that man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± the butler bowed before sprinting off the room.

    Mother was prepared to leave the room, but then she turned to face me again. ¡°What are you still doing here? Go rest.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Ma¡¯am!!¡±

    I stood up and left the room, trying my best to not tremble on the way out. I didn¡¯t know why, but her words sounded a little more gentle compared to before. Was it because she was relieved that her daughter is safe? Maybe she was just tired?

    Either way, my rest would have to come first.

    ¡ª

    Reyna boarded the carriage along with a butler. The butler sat across from her and carried with him a leather bag.

    As soon as the coachmen closed the door from the outside, he jumped to the coach box and the carriage rattled to life.

    Reyna sat silently, but for some reason, her eyes couldn¡¯t stop wandering. Keeping her mind clear of thoughts during carriage rides was a common thing for her, it was almost like breathing. Yet, thoughts after thoughts swirled in her mind.

    Carine, her one and only daughter, nearly lost her life. It was normal for her to be restless after such a thing. But there was something more. Something, that she couldn¡¯t help but realize.

    Twice. It had been twice since her daughter had been involved in an attack. Both of which happened, after she herself sent Carine there. From picking the village where she would visit, to encouraging her to attend a party.

    The smoke in the castle¡¯s skies was thinning out, but her eyes could still see it clearly. She felt a cold sharp pain in her heart and wondered¡­ What if things went differently? What if Carine was¡­ unlucky?

    Her nails dug into the wooden frame of her cushioned seat, the polished wood chipped under her fingernails. She questioned why she even imagined such a thing.

    That would never happen. It wouldn¡¯t.

    The butler leaned forward, pulling out a handkerchief from the bag. But Reyna raised her hand, stopping him. He reluctantly leaned back into his seat and shut the leather bag.

    Reyna took a deep breath. She eased the tension in her body, exhaling it quietly. This ominous feeling¡­ this sense of dread¡­ It should all soon go away when she dealt with the other culprit herself.

    Things would be in her control again.

    They should be.

    ...Right?

 Chapter 98: Kirenâ€™s Demise

    Kiren was annoyed.

    He was enjoying a relaxing week when he was suddenly given a mission. An important note was that the mission was given to him by Sergio Sauro himself. Sergio probably guessed that he had high skill as a scout considering he brought in that girl¡¯s information, but couldn¡¯t that man had better timing?

    Kiren had just ordered an arrangement at a nearby massage parlor, and this mission meant canceling it! When he becomes a Right Palm member, he swore he would teach some manners to his co-workers as the most sensible person there.

    Kiren exhaled loudly before taking a sip from the expensive wine he imported from Vollum. It didn¡¯t even taste that good, but since it was the most expensive bottle he could find, that meant this kingdom¡¯s wine wasn¡¯t that good in the first place.

    Taking another sip, he eyed the mission briefing that was scribbled elegantly into the paper he held.

    ¡°And how am I supposed to do that?!¡± He yelled at the top of his lungs, nearly choking on his wine.

    He cleared his throat before taking another look at the short ¡°briefing¡±.

    To find an opening with the Sareid family¡­ He didn¡¯t know what it truly meant. Did Sergio meant for him to find a weakness? Find an open slot in their schedule even? Maybe an open window in their manor?

    Who knows what he could¡¯ve meant? Clearly, being honest and direct wasn¡¯t Sergio¡¯s main suit, another thing he would like to point out to him once he has risen through the ranks.

    ¡°Tch, but I still need to do this mission¡­¡±

    He was starting to go out of funds, and if he didn¡¯t get any pay soon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the upcoming batch of wine he ordered.

    HQ had funded him greatly at the request of Sergio, for the sake of his future missions. However, he spent nearly a quarter of that on that mind-boosting potion. He looked at the clear liquid nestled in an elegant bottle sitting silently on his shelf.

    ¡°It¡¯s an investment, for when a tough mission pops up,¡± he said, smirking.

    As for how the rest of the mission budget was spent, he used it to ¡°relax his mind¡±. As the one with the smarts in his scouting group before, he needed to have his mind clear from any distractions. So, he spent most of his free time on massages, escorts, wine, and food.

    That way, he would be satiated whenever a mission starts and wouldn¡¯t lose focus.

    Still, though, he wished this mission could wait for another time. He already spent a couple of coins on that massage appointment and didn¡¯t want to go there to refund it. It was a real hassle.

    But then, he had a genius idea.

    He could just finish the mission before the appointment starts!

    It was a solution that would solve everything! Plus, he could consider the upcoming massage appointment as a reward for a job well done! Kiren began to wonder if he even needed that mind-boosting potion.

    He began to think. If he wanted to finish this mission quickly, asking for support from HQ wouldn¡¯t be wise. Sending in an expert spy would take a few days, after all. Besides, he had full confidence in his own abilities. He wouldn¡¯t be able to be where he is if he wasn¡¯t, right? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kiren smirked and placed down his wine bottle onto the polished elegant wooden table. He walked up, grabbed his dark robe, and exited his small manor, something he had recently rented.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just spy on that family for a while. No big deal! I¡¯ll just send in a report whenever they look tired or something.¡±

    Walking down the street, he laughed to himself.

    This will be a piece of cake, he thought.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­

    Kiren was caught.

    Several knights slammed him onto the hard cobblestone street as a noblewoman loomed over him, her sharp blue eyes drilling into his soul. Several passersby had stopped to watch the commotion, creating a wall of people circling him and the knights.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the woman said, her tone as sharp as her gaze. ¡°And why were you following us?¡±

    Kiren panicked. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen in such a short time.

    He was sure he made his presence unknown, wearing a dark robe to cover himself up. Sure the sun was blazing hot under it, but he endured it for the sake of stealth! But when the group he tailed took a strange turn, he was knocked out the moment he followed that turn.

    But no matter, he can still talk his way out of this one. Kiren took a deep breath and calmed himself. He then responded as calmly as he could, ¡°I-I-I-I swear! I¡¯m no one! I was just passing by! I swear, I swear, I swear!¡±

    That... came out wrong.

    ¡°Hmph, Is that so?¡± The woman didn¡¯t even blink as she looked down on him. ¡°My knights seem to think otherwise, isn¡¯t that right?¡± She extended her hand, and a knight immediately placed a sword in it.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± a knight answered her. ¡°This suspicious man has been following us since we left the estate!¡±

    ¡°What?! No, I wasn¡¯t! I started following when I saw¡ª! Ah¡­ I mean¡­¡±

    Kiren gulped, not sure how he should get out of this mess now.

    The noblewoman¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°Seize him.¡±

    The knights hoisted him up so fast, his hood fell off. His bald head reflected the sunlight like it was a recently polished mirror. His expensive footwear barely scraped the ground as they dragged him away.

    ¡°L-Let go of me!¡± Kiren shrieked, flailing his arms and legs like a cat to no avail. ¡°I did nothing wrong!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in luck,¡± the noblewoman said in an ice cold tone, ignoring his struggles. ¡°We¡¯re headed to the Royal Prison already. We don¡¯t mind bringing along another guest.¡±

    Kiren paled. This wasn¡¯t part of the plan!

    How did this happen? Things went smoothly just moments ago. Kiren¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening to him right then and there.

    What would happen to him? Will he be exposed as a spy? Would he make it out in time for his massage appointment? Those questions kept popping up in his mind.

    ¡°L-Let me go! I swear, I¡¯m just a nobody!¡±

    The knights didn¡¯t bother to listen to him as they carried him away like luggage.

    ¡°This is not happening! This is not happening to meeeeee!!!!¡±

    ¡ª

    The next day, a distinguished gentleman was reading through the billboard on the town square. On it was displayed a paper announcing the capture of a robed man by a noblewoman. The paper gave brief details about his capture.

    During a walk with her knights, the group noticed a strange man wearing a dark robe stood out from the crowd. After realizing he was following them, they apprehended him. The paper also mentioned the possible connection he might have with the magic attack on the castle a few days prior.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. That¡¯s Kiren, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The gentleman tried to suppress his chuckle, but couldn¡¯t. Before long, Sergio Sauro, a man of a built stature wearing a rather tight suit, was laughing to himself in the middle of the busy square. Although he caught the eyes of many, none dared to question it.

    Once his laughter had died down, Sergio shook his head, still chuckling. ¡°To think he would find me an opening this fast¡­ That man is a wonder to this world!¡±

    His gaze drifted back to the notice, this time, focusing on the smaller notes on the paper.

    The last lines repeated in Sergio¡¯s mind.

    A slow smile crept across his face. ¡°Well done, Kiren. Well done, indeed,¡± he said, fixing his cuffs.

    He turned on his heel, leaving the square without another glance. But his smile remained all throughout.

 Chapter 98.5: To Bring Home

    I was tired.

    I didn¡¯t even know if what happened the last few days was real or not.

    The Duchess gave me a simple task, take care of Feyt, the new student from outside of the capital. What¡¯s more, I learned that he was a commoner.

    Hailing from a low noble family myself, I couldn¡¯t comprehend how gifted that boy must¡¯ve been to be accepted as a student here, by a personal recommendation from the Duke, no less. Although it wasn¡¯t unheard of, it piqued my curiosity nonetheless.

    The moment I met him for the first time, I could immediately tell that he was well-mannered and had a kind heart. The simple fact that he was a commoner meant that I had to work double time to make sure he felt as welcome as the other students here, so I did my best.

    I continued to tend to him during his days in the mansion. He did well in training, he never failed my basic etiquette lessons, and he was clearly determined to do his best. However, that determination led Anton to push him over the limits.

    Who in the right mind would do that to a kid? Although it wasn¡¯t my responsibility to oversee his training, seeing how Anton treated Feyt made me feel like I shouldn¡¯t leave my eyes off him.

    After that day, I was sure things would go as usual for me. Taking care of Feyt would just be another task on my list, no bother. I would see to his needs, make sure he remained in good spirits, and continue my other tasks on the side.

    The head maid, Leila, had many tasks on her own as well. From the head of gardening, laundry, kitchen, and many more. If I wanted to catch up to her, this was nothing.

    But then¡­  day arrived.

    I was notified by the Duke that Feyt had personally requested me to be his tour guide around the capital city. I was excited by the prospect. It had been a while since I left the manor, and the thought of showing Feyt my favorite restaurants around the square filled me with anticipation.

    When the day came, I eagerly started the journey with the similarly eager Feyt. Although he was anxious at the start, especially at the square, I figured it was because of how unusually busy the square was. It must¡¯ve overwhelmed him.

    We continued in our journey, and Feyt seemingly relaxed when we reached the quieter part of town. It had a sense of serenity and quiet I imagined could only be beaten by his hometown, so that must¡¯ve brought some sense of nostalgia in him.

    However¡­ the explosion happened.

    Our relaxing mood was instantly replaced with a sense of dread as we watched smoke billow into the sky. The screams of panic, the dispersing crowd in terror, it all happened so fast.

    Feyt seemed the most affected by it. His eyes were wide open, staring at the burning flames in the distance. I knew I needed to bring him to a safe place right away, but then¡­ he ran off. Before I could even call out to him, he was swallowed by the crowd.

    It took me almost an hour of searching, filled with anxiety. However, I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. Fearing the worst, I headed back to the mansion and reported that Feyt was missing. My heart pounded as I braced for a scolding, but all I wanted was some assistance in finding him.

    But then Ressa, a dear friend of mine, tilted her head, confused.

    I felt¡­ dumbfounded.

    I thought the worst of it was over, so I had a warm cup of tea to calm my racing heart down. Then I heard another explosion. Was the castle attacked again? I thought. But no, it sounded close, and it sounded like it was from the square.

    I was too scared to even get out of the mansion. I was just hoping that explosion didn¡¯t happen near Feyt.

    Feyt would, thankfully, return safely. Along with him were the Duchess and Lady Carine.

    In short, on that day, my heart was played with.

    I had only seen glimpses of Feyt ever since that day. He was mostly holed up in his room, I imagined. Probably traumatized from the whole ordeal.

    A part of me just wanted to be with him and comfort him, but I knew that would cross the line of my responsibilities. But still, he was just a young teenager. He barely knew the world and all of a sudden, it was collapsing all around him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As someone in close proximity to the attack, I was given a week-long rest by the Duchess. I was thankful, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with my free time. I usually would just wander around town, wondering when my favorite restaurants will open again.

    I hoped to ask the Duke or Duchess for permission to bring Feyt out once one of them opened. A hearty meal could potentially heal his heart, after all.

    But seeing how each of them still had their doors closed and lights dim, I began to wonder if they would open back up again. The longer Feyt stayed holed up in his room, the worse his spirit would be.

    I sighed, rubbing my arms as the chilly night air brushed through me. The square was eerily quiet now, the scent of smoke still present in the air. I used to come here just for the food, for the warm lights spilling from tavern doors, for the sweet aroma of food on the street.

    Whether I was sad or tired, taking a seat in one of the many great restaurants here could cheer me up. I figured it might work for Feyt as well, and it was at least worth a try. But now that they were closed, seemingly indefinitely, what else could I do to lift his spirits?

    That was when I realized¡­ I didn¡¯t need these restaurants. I loved them, sure. But would Feyt love them too? Would they really be what he needed right now?

    This ordeal surely made him miss home, I was sure. A fancy feast or an extravagant dessert wouldn¡¯t solve that at all!

    Food wasn¡¯t the answer. Home was!

    My hands curled into firm fists. I felt like slapping myself for not realizing something so simple. I might not be as good of a cook as Leila, nor was I ever assigned as a cook in the manor, but if there was someone who could bring home to Feyt, it might just be me.

    I turned on my heel back towards the mansion, thinking of all sorts of dishes I could cook up. I should ask for Ressa¡¯s help as well, her insights could prove useful.

 Chapter 99: My Pace

    To deal with the aftermath of the terrorist attack, classes had been postponed. Normally, I would be pissed and count the nickels I got each time the chance of training was ripped away from my grasp by this cold-hearted universe. But¡­ after two near-death experiences in a short time, both involving explosions weirdly enough, I was sorta in need of an actual break.

    The problem was, what was I supposed to do now?

    Lazing about in my beds sounded like the best thing I could think of right now, but being a couch potato for a whole week was the last thing I wanna do.

    I should know by now how dangerous this world truly was. From bandits to magic, I had nearly lost my lives twice now. Four times if you counted each body separately. I even died once if you count my previous life too. That wasn¡¯t exactly a streak I wanted to keep.

    I was just relaxing, enjoying the chill air, the distant parting clouds, and the sound of servants running about the mansion. Having gotten used to all this sensory overload, I was able to find someplace in my mind to think things through. But, I ended up with nothing.

    Trying to find something to do was hard, and the double brains ain¡¯t helping.

    I know, I know. I just said I needed that rest. But what else was I supposed to wish for? I needed to get stronger for my own sakes.

    But was I that desperate to train that I would throw away my well-deserved week-long rest? It wasn¡¯t like the classes were open anyway. Father was busy with the copious amount of paperwork, and Mother was busy ¡°talking¡± with the culprits of the attack. I even heard she caught a stalker or something.

    Still, I was in a hard place. No instructors meant no training. Simple as that. But then, it clicked.

    All this time, every single training I did, was directed by someone else.

    For Feyt, it was Fray and Anton with their brutish training methods.

    For Carine, it was Father and Mother with their tight schedules and strict rules.

    Not once had I actually trained to strengthen myself on my own. Not even once. Sure, there was that time when I was learning how to control both of my bodies, but that¡¯s beside the point!

    I rose from my beds briskly, eyes glaring forward. I couldn¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t realize it until now. The answer was right under my nose all along.

    This week-long break was my perfect chance!

    The chance to train at my own pace!

    Just as I was about to hop off my beds all determined, a knock caught my attention.

    ¡°Lady Carine? May I come in?¡± A feminine voice said.

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± I said, fixing my nightgown and clearing my throat. ¡°Come in.¡±

    A maid entered. She was one of the many maids working in this estate.

    ¡°Shall I help you dress, Lady Carine?¡±

    It was a normal morning routine before heading to breakfast, as usual. Now, you might be wondering where Leila was and why was a random maid attending to me. Well, Mother stayed true to her words and granted Leila a week-long break.

    Honestly, I was starting to miss Leila. The maid right now was too¡­ mellow. She always tried her best not to talk to me outside of work. Well, Leila was more or less the same, I guess¡­ But it¡¯s just different, alright?

    Anyway, I was just glad she wasn¡¯t all that hurt. I was sure she was ecstatic about the break as much as I was, so I wanted her to have a week without work so she could freshen up herself up.

    Once I was finished with my morning routine, assisted by the maid, she and I walked towards the dining room, where Mother and Father would be. Despite how busy they were lately, they still made sure to at least be there for breakfast, which I found endearing.

    Breakfast was like usual as well. A soft yet solid bread, a bit bland yet fresh salad, a very creamy and flavorful soup, and a really nice cup of tea. Wouldn¡¯t mind having this for future breakfasts.

    Though I couldn¡¯t help but notice. Both Mother and Father looked different.

    Father was starting to grow eyebags, he must¡¯ve worked on his papers late into the night. I wondered if this was going to be a permanent thing or not. I hoped not, it probably wasn¡¯t healthy for him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mother, on the other hand, looked distressed. She always had an ice-cold look even when staring at food. Normally I could actually imagine she had some sort of grudge against the bowl of soup with the way she glared at it. Now, she looked too tired to even care. Were the interrogations really that spiritually taxing?

    I felt bad for enjoying my break like this, which meant I really needed to get that training in. Who knows, maybe I could help them out with a few things here and there.

    I was a secretary in my past life, I could probably help Father with his paperwork. As for Mother, well I decided to just be there to support her whenever she was around. Like hell I could help with the interrogations, not that I wanted to look at her methods, anyway.

    The breakfast started in silence and ended with silence. But as we all rose and said our thanks for the food, I decided I should be the one to speak up.

    ¡°Mother, Father¡­¡±

    Both of them stopped in their tracks, glancing at me.

    ¡°What is it, dear?¡± Mother asked, her gaze not as soul-piercing as it used to be.

    ¡°Was the food not to your liking today, Carine?¡± Father said.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± I shook my head. Then, I stepped forward and looked them straight in the face. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I could do to help, please, let me know.¡±

    Both of them blinked and stood there silently for a few seconds. I began to wonder if I had overstepped the line of being an obedient daughter¡­ but then, both of them chuckled.

    Father walked up to me and placed his calloused hand on my head. He ruffled my hair gently, enough to avoid messing up my hairdo yet still be playful.

    ¡°You¡¯re already helping more than you realize, Carine,¡± he said, his voice warm. ¡°Seeing you every morning is enough to give me the energy to keep on working.¡±

    Mother, meanwhile, let out a silent sigh. She shook her head slightly as she flashed a rare warm smile. ¡°You should focus on rest, dear. But¡­ your concerns are noted.¡± Mother¡¯s eyes softened for just a moment. ¡°But, you can leave this matter to us. You need not burden yourself with this.¡±

    I opened my mouth, ready to argue, but Father gave my head one final pat before pulling away.

    ¡°Listen to your mother, Carine. Enjoy your day off!¡± he said with a hearty smile. ¡°Although we¡¯ll be away for a long time, Feyt should be free to talk with!¡±

    I froze for a moment.

    I snuck a glance at Mother, expecting her to berate Father for even suggesting the idea that I should hang around myself.

    But¡­ it never came. She just let out an even longer silent sigh. I¡­ couldn¡¯t see any disdain in her, it felt more like she was relenting.

    ¡°Now then, I must head back to my office,¡± Father said. ¡°Those papers aren¡¯t going to do themselves, unfortunately. After that, I still had to talk with those officers at the castle again, hmm¡­¡± he grumbled that last part mostly to himself.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for me to leave as well. The carriage is waiting for me.¡± Mother turned on her heels and headed for the exit.

    Father followed suit. But before they left, they glanced at me with warm smiles. I responded with the best smile I could manage, a very slight smile that somehow didn¡¯t twitch. Deep inside, I wished them safe journeys and hoped to see them again soon.

    The doors closed with a click and I was left in the dining room with the servants. They hadn¡¯t started cleaning the tables just yet, they were probably waiting for me to leave.

    Well, no point in dawdling here. Best to leave the servants to their work.

    Besides, it was time. Time for me to finally train at my own pace.

    Finally, no more instructors breathing down my necks, and no more strict schedules to tie me down. Just me, myself, and I.

    There was only one problem left to tackle.

    How do I train myself?

 Chapter 100: In-terror-gation

    Reyna arrived at the royal prison after a long journey on her carriage. The coachman and the carriage waited there as she and her three knights entered the large imposing building.

    Once inside, she met face-to-face with the official who recognized her instantly. She talked with the officials and was granted the key to one of the rooms.

    ¡°Here is the key to the interrogation room. Keep in mind, we followed your instructions from yesterday, but I don¡¯t think he took it well,¡± the official admitted hesitantly.

    Holding the key firmly in her grasp, Reyna gave a curt nod. ¡°That¡¯s what I hoped to hear. Thank you for following my orders.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, yes, Your Grace¡­¡± the official stammered, bowing as Reyna walked past his desk.

    Reyna descended the narrow dimly lit stone staircase with her knights following closely behind her. Reaching a dark quiet hallway littered with knights patrolling, she made her way to a particular door. Once she reached the solid metal door, she turned to her men. ¡°Wait here.¡±

    ¡°¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±¡± they answered in unison.

    Entering the room, an overwhelming stench assaulted Reyna¡¯s senses. She tried to keep a composed face, as best as she could. The smell wasn¡¯t new to her, but it was still uncomfortable.

    Behind the thick iron bars sat a stocky nobleman, the suspected mastermind behind the attack on the castle. His once-proud demeanor had long since crumbled. Now, he was but a shell of his former self.

    Reyna still regretted that the mage responsible for the attack had ended himself before she could personally handle him, but there was no use dwelling on lost opportunities. The man before her, broken as he was, still held value. He had endured grueling interrogations by the kingdom''s most skilled, yet now, it was her turn with him.

    Former Baron Viktor Karaneid sat curled up in a fetal position on the damp floor, his once-fine clothes now stained beyond belief. His wide bloodshot eyes stared aimlessly at the floor until he heard Reyna approach.

    Reyna slammed her palm against the iron bars, the loud clang reverberated through the room. Instantly, his head snapped up.

    ¡°Hiiiieeegh!!!¡ª¡± he yelped, scrambling backward until his back hit the cold stone wall. His terrified gaze never left her.

    ¡°Good morning, Sir Karaneid. I trust you are well?¡± Reina said, her tone as sharp as a sword.

    Karaneid was silent for a moment, but then, in an unexpected turn, he crawled forward on all fours.

    ¡°P-P-Please!¡± he begged, voice quivering. ¡°Please, I-I¡¯ll tell you everything! J-Just no more!¡±

    Reyna raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Giving in so fast?¡± She took a seat on the provided wooden chair facing the iron bars. ¡°I haven¡¯t even been here since last noon.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t take it anymore! P-Please, just get me out of here!¡±

    Reyna let out a sigh. Apparently, her suggestions to the prison staff had worked extremely well. Depriving him of absolutely everything shattered his ego like glass against steel. No change of clothes, not tending to him for hours, ¡°accidentally¡± dropping his food in front of him¡­ Those were just a few of the suggestions she gave to the staff here, and to think they had such an effect¡­

    To think he would break this fast though¡­ Reyna had hoped he would last longer. After all, she still needed to vent all her frustrations. This tightness in her chest hadn¡¯t loosened since that day. Losing one of her punching bags this early wouldn¡¯t be good. But still, information has to be prioritized.

    ¡°Very well, if you wish to tell me everything, I¡¯ll try to negotiate a better living condition for you,¡± Reyna said.

    ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Karaneid nodded frivolously.

    Reyna kept her cool. She folded her arms and leaned back into the chair.

    ¡°Tell me, is it true that you were the one who orchestrated the attack on the castle?¡±

    Karaneid remained silent, his eyes flicking between the iron bars, seemingly unsure if he should answer or not. Or whether he should lie or come clean.

    Reyna cleared her throat.

    That alone sent him into a panic. He yelped and quickly dropped back to all fours.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I am,¡± he admitted, his voice almost a whisper.

    ¡°What were you trying to achieve with the attack?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I wish¡­ to take revenge¡­¡± he said, his hands balling into tight fists.

    ¡°Revenge? Against whom?¡±

    ¡°A-Against who? Are you kidding?¡± he looked up and stared Reyna straight in the eye. He glared forward as he raised into a kneeling position. ¡°Who else could I be targeting?! The royal family of course!¡± he lashed out.

    Reyna tilted her chin down slightly. ¡°The royal family? Why?¡±

    ¡°T-They¡­ They took my land from me! They took everything from me! How¡­ How could I let such a tyrannical family be the head of this kingdom?!¡±

    Reyna barely reacted at all. She had already learned of his fate before the attack.

    After being found guilty of embezzlement, his title of Baron was stripped from him as quickly as a fox. It was a fitting punishment for someone like him, she was surprised he wasn¡¯t exiled though.

    Reyna held back a smirk. He had the gall to call that decision unfair? How delusional was this man? But, delusions or not, the fact of the matter still stands. His madness almost killed the royal family, and most importantly, her dear daughter, Carine.

    ¡°Next, I want you to tell me about that mage you conspired with. What do you know about him?¡±

    ¡°W-What? That useless junk?¡± Karaneid stammered, calming down from his anger. ¡°...He¡¯s a dropout from the Royal Knight Academy. I was told he was expelled after a series of bad behavior unbefitting of a knight.¡±

    ¡°You were told?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes¡­ I met him in a tavern I frequented. I learned of him from the chatters there¡­¡±

    Reyna narrowed her eyes.

    Too convenient. Reyna leaned forward, tapping a gloved finger against her armrest. Coincidences were rarely so neat, and she had learned long ago that opportunists like Karaneid were often played as much as they played others. Someone had nudged him in the right direction.

    She was about to press him further when a sharp knock came from the iron door behind her.

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± came one of her knights¡¯ voices. ¡°Castle officials are here. They request that we leave immediately. They wish to conduct their own investigation.¡±

    Reyna gritted her teeth. Now of all times?

    Still, she couldn¡¯t go against the castle officials. She was only granted permission to participate thanks to them, and denying their request would sully the Sareid family name as ungrateful.

    She exhaled through her nose and stood up in one fluid motion. Karaneid flinched as her gaze settled on him one last time. ¡°We¡¯ll continue this conversation later.¡±

    She turned on her heel and headed towards the door. She met with the castle officials just beyond the doorway.

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± one of them greeted her with a bow. He extended an open palm upwards and flashed a smile, ¡°The room key, if you may.¡±

    Reyna gave a curt nod before handing over the key. The officials stepped aside to let her through.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Your Grace. We will inform you if we uncover anything substantial.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± she answered out of obligation. The metal doors closed behind her with a clang, leaving Reyna alone with her knights.

    It took all her might to hold her tongue against those officials. If it weren¡¯t for them, she would already be uncovering everything there is to know from that scum fallen noble.

    ¡°I still had questions to ask as well¡­ What a shame,¡± Reyna grumbled.

    ¡°Shall we head back to the manor, Your Grace?¡±

    Reyna shook her head. ¡°No, I still have another suspect to question.¡±

    Fortunately, for Reyna, there was still someone else she could interrogate to alleviate this frustration. That mess of a man who stalked her yesterday.

    He didn¡¯t have time to properly question him yesterday, since he spent most of his time in captivity screaming like a madman. Something about how things were ¡°not supposed to be like this.¡±

    With Karaneid temporarily out of reach, she should at least turn her attention to him instead.

    ¡­

    Reyna returned to the official at the front desk and requested the room key. He nodded and pulled out a key from a locked cabinet under his desk. He handed Reyna the key, but then he spoke up.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, Your Grace. I forgot to mention¡­ Early this morning, we placed another inmate in the same cell as the man you¡¯re about to visit. I¡¯m sorry if this is an inconvenience.¡±

    Reyna stopped mid-motion, her fingers tightening around the key. ¡°Why would there be two people in the same cell?¡±

    ¡°W-Well, you see¡­¡± the official scratched the back of his head. ¡°There was a scheduling issue, and we had no choice but to put him there¡­¡± he admitted awkwardly.

    Reyna let out a long sigh. ¡°Paperwork shouldn¡¯t be overlooked so easily. How do you expect me to interrogate someone with a third party around?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m really sorry, Your Grace! But, I don¡¯t have the authority to do anything about it, so¡­¡± he twirled his fingers awkwardly, avoiding her gaze.

    Reyna clicked her tongue. She had no time to waste arguing about paperwork.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, gripping the key tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll make do.¡±

 Chapter 101: My Pace Best Pace

    With both Mother and Father busy, I finally had the time to train at my own pace.

    Problem was, I didn¡¯t know the best way I should train myself. I initially thought I should just focus on improving my strength and stamina for a bit. But should I train my bodies to be more coordinated instead?

    Frankly, I didn¡¯t want to be seen around myself too much. The rumors and speculations were already starting to sail, after all. But the longer I held that training off, the less coordinated I would be next time I needed to work together.

    Hmm¡­ It was a tough choice.

    In the end, I decided it would be best to train together while Mother and Father were busy. Hopefully, the servants won¡¯t have holes in their buckets. Judging from Feyt¡¯s observation though, I very much doubt that. Gods, humans and their gossips¡­

    To ensure maximum efficiency, I should multitask a few of my training schedules.

    For Carine, that meant re-practicing the techniques I had learned over the years. From the fundamentals to the techniques. The better I got the hang of it, the better I can copy it over to Feyt¡¯s consciousness. I would still need to re-learn them as Feyt, though. Copying techniques could only get me so far.

    For Feyt, I guess I could head out for a jog. The training courtyard was open for me to use, and I often spotted several servants, be it maids or butlers, doing exercises in their free time. Surely they wouldn¡¯t mind me jumping into the fray, right? Most of the servants here were pretty kind and tolerant of me. I could only hope that Anton won¡¯t be there.

    After that though, I should focus on body coordination. How I should train that, I would think about later. But I made sure it was on the schedule.

    If there was any extra time, maybe I could experiment with some things too. Although I inherited this world¡¯s common sense, there were still many things I was curious about. From Talents to magic, getting a better sense of them would definitely help me. And who knows how much potential having two bodies can have? I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind finding out some neat tricks.

    I fully plan on utilizing the whole day for this training. From noon til night, or at least until I was tired enough for bed. Mother wouldn¡¯t be home for a while as she interrogated the suspects, and Father would either be stuck in his office or leave for the castle for some discussions.

    Since I couldn¡¯t really help the two of them out since my offer was declined, I should at least do my best to not waste my time.

    I hyped myself up and headed towards each bodies¡¯ respective wardrobes. For Carine, I wore her typical training suit. It was comfortable to move in and the leather padding inside gave me a small sense of security. For Feyt, I just¡­ hastily put together my typical shirt and pants. Not like I had much of a choice.

    Before heading out, I made sure to stop by the training hall, which was unlocked thankfully, and grabbed myself a wooden sword. But then I stopped in my tracks, turned my heel, and put the wooden sword back on the rack.

    No, if I was going to take this training seriously, I needed a real blade of steel. There wasn¡¯t any in the training hall, of course, but I had ideas on where to find one. It wouldn¡¯t be hard by any means. This  a sword school, after all.

    Mother and Father have their own personal swords in their room. But I only ever saw Father bring him along everywhere he went. I wondered when I would get mine, but I figured it would be given during my initiation or graduation.

    I moved both of my bodies towards their destination.

    First up, Feyt.

    The courtyard was more like an inner garden. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t overblown like the outer garden, so that was a plus. Cobblestone paths were laid to different parts of the courtyard, with one large open area in the middle.

    I remember seeing Father bringing our class there a few times in the past. This was also where he would hold ceremonies for students graduating from his classes. If there was nothing to be held here, servants would use it to hang around or train themselves, hence the name ¡°training courtyard.¡±

    I prepared myself for my own schedule. I embodied the word ¡°my pace¡± as best as I could as I basically strolled to the courtyard. It was refreshing, to be honest, to do things at your own pace, I mean.

    We reached the courtyard at around the same time. Taking in the fresh air, I let out a relaxed sigh. Both of my bodies arrived from different doors since I was planning on heading someplace else first as Carine, but ultimately we¡¯d be meeting up here.

    I walked up to the center of the courtyard as Feyt and met up with a few servants. They weren¡¯t training or exercising, they were just hanging around. A group of maids were talking near a provided bench. My ears picked them up easily as I approached them.

    ¡°How long was Leila¡¯s break again?¡± one of the maids asked.

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a week long. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too short?¡± another responded.

    ¡°Yeah, especially after that whole attack. She might be traumatized or something.¡±

    ¡°The Duchess had no choice. Do you know how many things were headed by Leila? The garden, the kitchen, even our schedule is sometimes handled by her.¡±

    The maids nodded, murmuring their agreements.

    I had always known Leila to be quite the multitasker. But for the whole mansion¡¯s servant operations being headed by her alone would certainly bring some problems, no? With her on break, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find a drop in quality in service in the coming days.

    All the more reason to let her rest, I suppose. This mansion wasn¡¯t so dependent on her that it would crumble without her, but I would rather have her in charge than not.

    I waited in the courtyard by myself as I finally reached my destination as Carine. The mansion¡¯s armory.

    A lone knight stood tall in front of the steel door, she perked up when she saw me approaching.

    ¡°L-Lady Carine!¡± she nearly yelped, giving a salute. ¡°What brings you here, My Lady?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a sword. For training,¡± I answered as straightforwardly as possible.

    ¡°A-A sword, Lady Carine?¡± she cleared her throat before giving a curt nod. ¡°Very well, I shall bring one right away!¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a moment,¡± I called out to her.

    The knight turned her head around. ¡°What is it, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°May I have two swords, please?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    The knight turned and headed inside the armory. Not long after, she handed me the swords as requested and, after giving her thanks, I headed for the courtyard.

    It was high noon. The sun was shining right above us, but the clouds made sure it wasn¡¯t a scorching day today. The breeze was hitting the right spots, and the birds chirping alleviated my worries from the past few days a bit.

    A perfect day for training outdoors.

    I reached the courtyard. My eyes met with each other. It was still weird seeing myself from my own perspective. It really felt like I was staring at someone else, despite the fact I wasn¡¯t.

    I shook my heads. I needed to focus for this training to work.

    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 102: A Good Idea (?)

    My training went smoothly, and honestly, I wanted to punch myself for not doing this any sooner. Why didn¡¯t I just adopt this training method from the beginning? I could take a break anytime I wanted, I could adjust my sets or techniques depending on my stamina, it was refreshing how free I was right now.

    I was still mid-training when a group of knights entered the courtyard. They looked like a circle of friends, they weren¡¯t patrolling or anything. I tried to pay them no mind as I kept swinging my sword and my legs.

    Unfortunately, the knights stopped in their tracks, the one leading them pointing at both of us. Not long after, they began watching us train from the sidelines.

    Again, I tried to ignore them as I continued minding my own business. But then, several of the knights split from the group and approached both of me. They asked if there was anything they could help with when talking to Carine, while offering advice while talking to Feyt. It was unexpected, but they really were trying to help. Fixing my jogging posture, bringing me towels, and even offering advice.

    I said my thanks to them before they returned to their group. They began walking away, I could hear them murmuring to each other.

    ¡°Even without classes, Lady Carine still trains, huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected, really. She¡¯s the future heir and Duchess, right? She¡¯s going to take over the school someday.¡±

    I flinched a little. I definitely had thought of that possibility in the future, being a sword instructor, I mean. But do I really possess the confidence to teach like both Mother and Father? Agh, that¡¯s a problem for future me. If I wasn¡¯t strong enough to reach that point yet, why bother?

    The knights continued to walk together in a group, I noticed one of them glancing my way, Feyt¡¯s specifically.

    ¡°That boy¡­ he¡¯s the new student, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a shame he had to join amidst all this mess. Seems like a good kid though, he seemed energetic when I gave him pointers.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to seeing him join us one day. Ahh, I remember when I joined for the first time¡­¡±

    The knights slowly disappeared from Carine¡¯s view, and their voices progressively faded away in Feyt¡¯s ears.

    To have even the knights working under Father and Mother praise me, don¡¯t tell me¡­ I¡¯m a genius at this?!

    Nah, I¡¯m joking. They only liked me since I seemed energetic or kind, which was consistent with the gossip surrounding me. I assumed they saw me as a breath of fresh air compared to Carine and the rest of the students.

    If Carine looked distant and cold, I guess Feyt would be the total opposite. And just like Carine¡¯s default dead face, I wasn''t even trying to be enthusiastic or vibrant as Feyt, I just was. It felt like the most natural I could be.

    To have two opposites as both of my personalities though, fun coincidence, huh?

    The sun was still beaming down at us, but I had managed to run more than a few laps around the courtyard as Feyt, in addition to solidifying my stances and sword techniques as Carine. I was delighted to find that I wasn¡¯t all that tired yet. A bit sweaty, but that¡¯s it.

    Wiping my sweat with the towels the knights gave me, I made my way to the center as Feyt and sat down on a bench as Carine.

    Alright then, with basic technique and stamina training out of the way, on to the next thing on the list.

    Co-op body coordination.

    So far, I was already proficient with moving my bodies individually. I could already jog as Feyt whilst dancing as Carine. Had to do that once during my day-to-day life. I was panicked at first when I noticed my schedule collided, but it turned out alright.

    The key thing to moving my bodies work individually was to just¡­ let it flow. Imagine a river, being split into two smaller rivers that each have their own path. The further they close in on each other, the more they return into a single river.

    The splitting of the river was me, attempting to do different things on different bodies. The two smaller rivers are my thoughts and actions on those respective bodies. The closer I associate myself with the other body, AKA, the closer the rivers are, the higher the chance of those thoughts ending up on both bodies.

    Okay, as you can see, I¡¯m not great at metaphors, but you get what I mean right? The more I thought about myself as an individual, the better I could control each body individually.

    However, individual movements weren¡¯t the subject of my next training. It was coordination.

    The way I moved in battle back during the cave incident was still mostly individualistic. I had each body deal with each enemy or I had one body be more active than the other. I was still far from doing a coordinated attack.

    Fighting with two bodies wasn¡¯t all about just attacking twice. I could only imagine myself fighting an enemy and decided to do a coordinated attack. It could just be a simple pincer attack, a diversion for an opening, or a flurry of attacks from two directions.  S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If the timing was slightly off, or if the enemy had moved before I could change course, or perhaps I lost focus for just one blink.

    If any of those things happened, at best, I would clash my own swords together and create an opening for the enemy. At worst¡­ I could only hope friendly fire wasn¡¯t turned on. In the heat of battle, I wouldn¡¯t have the luxury of thinking through every move, especially against a relentless enemy.

    I needed coordination that was instinctual, not planned.

    So how exactly do I train those instincts?

    Having both of my bodies work together seemed like the best course of action. But I still had no idea what to do.

    I scanned my eyes throughout the courtyard and kept my ears open for any inspiration. Outside of seeing a couple of servants walking about and knights patrolling, I didn¡¯t see anything particularly inspiring as Carine. Feyt¡¯s ears were a bust too, since all I kept hearing were the typical grumblings of an overworked maid, along with the chirping of birds.

    Eventually, my eyes landed on mine. I stared at myselves intently, focused.

    I needed something that would involve the two of me working together. Anything that requires synergy, synchronicity, but not necessarily symmetric. I prefer not to duel myselves, as I didn¡¯t want to bonk myself again.

    I racked my brains, trying to find an answer that would fit all those criteria.

    Then, I found it.

    My bodies slowly froze over as I realized¡­ there was one thing I could do. It was unfortunately perfect too, as there was a facility for it here in this mansion, and I had trained significantly about it in one of my bodies.

 Chapter 103: Yeah, Not A Good Idea

    After a short walk, I, Carine, was staring in front of a singular building beyond the trimmed hedges of the courtyard. It was a quiet little building practically hidden behind the manor.

    With two grand doors as its main entrance facing the open space of the courtyard, I could imagine it being a good party venue. Providing an inner space for dances and an open courtyard for those seeking calm.

    So why the hell didn¡¯t my parents plan my birthday party here?

    I had a few suspicions. Maybe they wanted the guests to linger around that massive front garden since that¡¯s clearly where they sent them after the formalities of my party. Or, it could just be because this building had fallen into disuse.

    It wasn¡¯t like our family hosted a lot of parties anyway.

    I never really caught a good look inside, maybe a curious glance through a window or two, but that was it. My dancing lessons always took place in the drawing room, the same place I took my etiquette classes.

    If I wanted to dance, the drawing room would be the most logical answer here. That was where I was most comfortable after all. But, and this is a huge but, I won¡¯t be alone there.

    When not in use, maids and butlers often come in and out to clean stuff up or just to admire the scenery from the inside. Of course, I absolutely had the authority to shoo them out so I could have my dance session¡­ but what rumors would that create? That the cold Lady Carine shooed her servants away to have some alone time with a commoner?

    Yep, that won¡¯t work. Besides, even if there weren¡¯t any servants in there for me to shoo away, with how frequently the servants passed through the halls there, they could definitely tell that I was dancing there by myselves.

    This basically tucked-away dance hall seemed like the next best option for me. No one pays that much attention to it, at least in my observations, and sneaking myself in and out through the courtyard seemed more plausible than the halls.

    With Mother and Father out of the way, and Leila taking a break, this was the perfect time for me to get some practice in.

    Still can¡¯t believe I chose dancing as a practice routine, but oh well¡­

    After making sure the coast was clear. I walked closer to Carine as Feyt. We entered through the grand doors discreetly, thankful that it wasn¡¯t locked.

    We were at what I assumed to be the entrance hall. It was a small room with a desk, another set of grand doors, and two staircases on the sides. The air doesn¡¯t feel stuffy or dusty, and I could tell this place wasn¡¯t used a lot, but still had occasional care put into it.

    I assumed the staircase would lead to the observatory deck, so we headed towards the doors. I nudged them open and felt a brush of breeze hitting me from the gaps. Then, when we finally opened the doors.

    The inside of the building was¡­ mesmerizing.

    Despite having none of the lanterns or candles turned on, the hall was still well-lit. The large windows on the walls of this circular room illuminated them. Carved-out patterns adorned the walls along with easy-on-the-eyes wallpaper. The marble floor was polished and reflected light in a hazy way.

    I definitely had been here before as Carine, but it had been so long since I stepped here that it felt like a wave of nostalgia just hit me. As for Feyt, it felt utterly awe-inspiring.

    Alright, enough gawking at the dance hall. If I was going to practice my dancing with myself, the longer I thought about it, the more weirded out I would be. So, it was best that I just¡­ jump straight into it.

    Walking into the middle of the dance hall, our footsteps echoed loudly throughout the space. I could see the observatory deck up there, and the place where the orchestral band would play on the corner there. If I was going to dance, it would be in the center then.

    Dancing¡­ I still couldn¡¯t believe that this was the best method for me to train my coordination. Slowly, and reluctantly, I positioned myselves in front of each other.

    I could tell just from our looks that I was nervous as hell. It was like looking at a mirror, a really mind-bending mirror, but still.

    I tried to remember the first step in the dance that I was going to use for this practice. It was a simple ball dance involving two parties. You would have to move in a rhythm with your partner, and one wrong misstep would lead to a foot being stepped.

    It seemed like the best way to practice dual-body movements and it fit every criteria I asked for. Synergy, but not exactly symmetrical. It comes with a not-so-harsh punishment for error too, unlike bonking myself. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, I forgot to realize something in time. Staring at myselves like this, I could already tell my bodies weren¡¯t ready, including Carine! Why though? Dancing with Instructor Who¡¯s-her-name always seemed easy, monotonous even.

    My bodies, we were always nervous when around one another. The main reason for it, I believed, was my fear of being found out of having two bodies. That was a situation I would rather not have since this two-bodied thing was really my only trump card and it would complicate things if anyone else knew about it.

    But, I thought I would only have that reaction when there was another party in the room, observing us. But right now we were all alone. What other reason could there be for such a reaction?

    ¡°¡°...¡±¡±

    I sighed internally, of course, I knew the reason very well. These bodies¡­ although they were mine, they still had their own responses to things.

    Carine acts nonchalantly at luxury yet Feyt gawks at them. Feyt¡¯s natural kind demeanor and Carine¡¯s default ice face.

    And now, for some reasons I would rather not think about, I feel nervous and could barely hold back a blush when staring at each other.

    However, if I was going to survive in this world, I needed to do my best to ignore those weird tingly feelings.

    I needed to make this work. No, I¡¯m not talking about the feelings, but this practice method. I needed that coordination. With good coordination, I could create tons of strategies and plans using this weird circumstance of mine.

    I hyped myselves up. I glared into my eyes. As I mentioned before, it would be best for me to act fast before I get weirded out even further. So let¡¯s jump straight into it!

    The first step of the dance involves grabbing my own palms. So, trying my best not to think about it, I reached out and briskly grabbed my own palms. I nearly winced.

    Yeah, this was starting to look like an opposite of a good idea.

 Chapter 104: Stepping On My Toes

    One step left. Two steps right.

    A little twirl here. A fast turn there

    ¡ªOuch! Stepped on my toes again!

    I raised my leg in an attempt to massage my toe. Apparently, Carine''s training shoes had some rock hard tips. Nearly crushed Feyt''s toe there.

    My muffled winces of pain echoed throughout the large expansive dance hall.

    I took a step back from myselves, glaring once again into my eyes. Could really be the problem? How nervous was I against myself?

    No, something else has to be involved. I refused to believe that was all there is to it. That¡¯s right, with every step I took, I was probably overthinking about stepping on myselves. The fear of being hurt must be a main factor. The fear of punching myselves had reappeared, huh?

    That said, the windows here were pretty large as well. Perhaps I was nervous that someone might be peeking in. I didn¡¯t know how likely it was though, considering the windows didn¡¯t really show much of the courtyard.

    Agh, who am I kidding? Of course, the main reason for this was clear!

    These bodies¡­ I was afraid to admit it, but they were made for each other.

    I recalled back to Luke and Kloe, the couple I saved by sacrificing myself. I remembered how chummy they were with each other, and how close they were while blushing. That scenery by the balcony, I could totally see it happening to us right now!

    I averted my gazes away, shaking my head in disbelief. Was this the price of cheating someone¡¯s death? If yes, this is pretty cruel, not gonna lie.

    But I was determined. These weird feelings, they either gotta go, or I gotta get used to them. If I couldn¡¯t even do a basic dance routine with myselves, how was I supposed to fight with both bodies efficiently?

    ...I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, though.

    Perhaps all this nervousness was just because we weren¡¯t that familiar with each other yet. If I could get my bodies used to being around one another, I might actually kiss those weird feelings goodbye!

    All this time I had been separating myselves in order not to spread rumors. But really, for the sake of my survivability, I needed to hang around myselves more often.

    But what about the rumors? They were an inconvenience, that much is sure, so how do I avoid any annoying misunderstandings in the future?

    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was stumped.

    Alright, alright. Enough with overheating my only two brains for now.

    Lunch was coming up soon, and if I didn¡¯t stop now, the maids would probably start looking for Carine. If I wasn¡¯t careful and lost track of time¡­ Gods, I could already imagine the scene. A maid politely knocks on the door, nudging it open to peek in, only to see the cold ice queen dancing alone with the commoner, trying to stay out of public sight.

    I felt my body shudder. That would be disastrous.

    I sighed, both of me, and stepped back. I loosened the tension on my shoulders. Didn¡¯t know that just holding my own palms would wreck my nerves this bad, but I couldn¡¯t afford to get stuck on it.

    If I wanted to make full use of both bodies, I needed to get used to acting together. Fighting together. Living together.

    Which meant I had to change things.

    I needed to be in the same places more often, work on my coordination, and¡­ probably come up with some excuses for why Feyt and Carine kept hanging around each other all the time.

    How to do that though? With how isolated Carine usually is, her being near Feyt all the time, even with a proper explanation, would still spark some talks.

    It was a problem for future me though. For now, all I wanted was to clean up, get some grub, and relax for a bit.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    I was refreshed, sweat all gone. All I needed to do was to head for lunch. For Carine, it was the usual. Roasted ham with a few nice side dishes.

    I was sitting alone in the dining room by the way, if you don¡¯t count the servants. I heard Father already headed out for the castle just an hour ago. With Mother still out interrogating the suspects, I really was alone here.

    No matter, eating in peace was a nice change of pace. Not like I was unfamiliar with it, since the last few days were the exact same.

    For Feyt, as usual, the food would be sent to my front door, most likely by Eliza. Sure enough, when I arrived, there she was, standing with a wooden tray topped by a large metal cloche.

    ¡°Oh, Sir Feyt?¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°I thought you were in your room.¡±

    Judging from the way she reacted, she must have just arrived herself.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Eliza. I was out training by the courtyard, haha.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± she trailed off, then mumbled under her breath, ¡°You must be trying your best to keep your mind off of things, right? I get it.¡±

    I held the urge to tilt my head in confusion. She doesn¡¯t know I could hear her clearly after all.

    Before I could say anything, Eliza perked up. ¡°Ah, forgive me, Sir Feyt! You must be hungry after all that training.¡± She cleared her throat, straightening up. ¡°Allow me to present today¡¯s lunch.¡±

    She bended forward to gave me a better view of the tray. She placed a hand on the top of the cloche and opened it all dramatic. Light steam billowed out of the cloche, slowly revealing its content.

    I was expecting the usual. Probably steak with some enticing side dishes, or probably stewed fish coupled with garlic and vinegar. But, today¡¯s lunch was¡­ a bit different.

    Behind the steam sat a singular bowl with a wooden spoon. Inside the bowl was a hearty vegetable soup. I could see carrots, kale, a few pieces of meat, and a mix of other ingredients I couldn¡¯t immediately pick out.

    I was¡­ speechless?

    I hadn¡¯t expected this kind of dish at all, especially in this house. What? Did the budget for lunch ran out? Or were they starting to treat me differently now that Mother and Father weren¡¯t around today?

    I looked up to see what Eliza¡¯s reaction was, only to find her smiling gently.

    ¡°What do you think, Sir Feyt? I tried my best to make my favorite meal back home, but¡­¡± she said, her smile turning wry slightly.

    I pieced together what she said.

    Did she cook this herself?

    This kind of food would only really be seen in common households, not in a ducal manor. And frankly, it does remind me of home a little bit, especially with how Mom used to make her vegetable soups.

    Does that mean Eliza made this soup specifically for me? Why though?

    I didn¡¯t do anything special, right? In fact, I kinda ditched her back then when the whole fireball incident started. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t apologized for that yet¡­

    But before I could even dwell on it, my stomach made the decision for me. Just from the smell alone, it was practically screaming at me to hurry up and dig in.

    I gave an energetic nod and faced Eliza. ¡°Thanks, Miss Eliza. Really.¡±

    Her eyes widened for a moment before she let out a small chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Sir Feyt. Please, enjoy.¡±

    And with that, I took the tray from her hands and was left all by my lonesome in the hall. Looking down at the soup again, I realized¡­ I really was starting to miss home, wasn¡¯t I?

 Chapter 105: Operation Ice Melter

    I was settled in my rooms, watching the noon sun behind the cloudy sky, as I sipped my cups of tea. The flavor of the tea tasted slightly different between my two bodies, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that was just the temperature difference or if I was just overthinking things again.

    I had finished the soup Eliza prepared for me, and it was delightful. A good change of pace not gonna lie. I also wrote a quick letter for Mom and Dad and handed it to a servant here. So I finished doing what I wanted to do.

    Being able to relax like this gave me some ample time to think.

    With my lunches finished and affairs settled, I was now onto the task of thinking again. I needed to find a way to make Feyt and Carine closer, without creating any unnecessary rumors. A tough task indeed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Okay, think!

    It¡¯s a bit sad to say but, Carine was a cold loner. Suddenly having friends out of nowhere, especially with a commoner, was a bit far-fetched.

    Thinking about it, it wouldn¡¯t be all too random though. Feyt  help Carine escape from the bandits. Perhaps I¡¯ll be training Feyt out of appreciation?

    No matter how many times I imagined it, I just couldn¡¯t see the seemingly cold-hearted Carine being close to Feyt without making things look in character for her!

    Then, as I was setting down my cups of tea, I realized something.

    Carine¡¯s character¡­

    Why not just change it?

    If she¡¯s too much of an ice queen to befriend someone, let¡¯s just melt her bit by bit. Normally, melting an ice queen in stories is supposed to be an arduous task. But, thankfully, in this case, the ice queen happened to be .

    could initiate my own change, at least, in the eyes of others.

    To be is to be perceived. So what mattered here was others¡¯ perception of me. As the future heir to the dukedom with an impossibly tight schedule, it made sense that I would grow up isolated from others. Couple that with high expectations and the fact that I¡¯m the daughter of the duchess¡­ an ice queen is born.

    This default expression of mine wasn¡¯t exactly helping, either.

    If I suddenly change Carine¡¯s attitude to be more similar to Feyt¡¯s¡­ First, that would feel both unnatural and discomforting. Second, others will think there was something wrong with my head.

    But if I could change my habits gradually, and most importantly naturally, it would work, wouldn¡¯t it?

    If I do it well enough, Carine hanging around Feyt wouldn¡¯t seem out of place!

    This idea could work! Sure it would take some effort, but I was more than willing to put in any amount just so I could train with myselves in peace.

    Okay, what should be my first step in this new self-discovery? Obviously, being a lot more friendlier.

    There was no doubt the servants here respected me. They didn¡¯t exactly fear me, but they wouldn¡¯t dare chat with me casually. So why not show them that I could be fun to hang around with?

    With no schedule for the next few days, this was the perfect time to do that!

    I doubt the servants here would hang out with me right out of the gate though. If I commanded them to hang around me, I would change my status from ice queen to attention-seeking loner instead.

    Clearly, I needed to start small, start with someone I knew but not specifically family. Excluding Feyt, that only left one candidate left.

    Leila.

    With her on break as well, this was the perfect chance for me to hang around with her.

    Heck, I could even tour the capital to hang around with her! Something I wanted to do ever since Feyt¡¯s own unfortunate tour¡­

    But, will Leila even want to hang around? She¡¯s on break, after all. In a time of relaxation, I doubt she would associate herself with me, her boss. I know I wouldn¡¯t. Seeing your boss¡¯s face during a break can bring down your whole mood. Trust me, it¡¯s from my own experience.

    Well, I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t try right?

    I decided to just ask Leila if she was up for it or not. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?

    ¡­

    I was standing in front of Leila¡¯s room. I had asked several maids near the halls about Leila¡¯s whereabouts and they all said practically the same thing.

    They haven¡¯t seen Leila all day, so she must still be in her room.

    I raised a fist and gently knocked on the door. ¡°Leila?¡±

    No response. Thinking my voice wasn¡¯t loud enough, I knocked again, my voice a bit firmer.

    ¡°Leila? Are you there?¡±

    ¡­No response.

    I assumed she was just sleeping or she wasn¡¯t actually in her room. But, curiosity got the better of me. I noticed that the door wasn¡¯t locked from the light seeping in through the edges. I carefully looked around to see if anyone was watching me.

    Slowly, I nudged the door open. Inside, I expected to find Leila sleeping soundly. But, I was met with a sight that could chill my spine for weeks.

    Leila, sitting straight on the side of her bed, her eyes staring into nothing like a ghost.

    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡±

    Out of all the things I expected to find in her room, this wasn¡¯t it.

 Chapter 106: Back to Reality, Leila

    Leila was sitting absolutely still. If not for the slight rise and fall of her chest, I might¡¯ve thought she was¡­ Actually, no, I might¡¯ve been traumatized.

    She was wearing her maid clothes as usual¡­ but that wasn¡¯t normal. This was supposed to be her break, right? Was she being forced to work through her time off? My old boss used to pull that kind of stunt. Or¡­

    Yeah, no, it was definitely something else.

    ¡°L-Leila?¡± I called out gently. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Light figuratively flickered back into her eyes as she glanced my way. ¡°Lady¡­ Carine?¡±

    Good, at least she was responsive. I took the chance to enter her room and closed the door behind me.

    ¡°Leila, are you alright? You looked a bit¡­¡± I paused for a second, not sure what word I could use. ¡°...quiet?¡±

    ¡°Ah, forgive me.¡± Leila rose from her bed and fixed her hair. In no time at all, she was standing straight like she used to and showed her usual deadpan face. ¡°What can I do for you, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything, Leila. You¡¯re on break, right?¡±

    Leila¡¯s fingers twitched. It¡¯s a small detail, I know, but I never saw her flinch at all.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right, My Lady. Forgive my impertinence.¡±

    She slumped a little bit, something I never saw her do as well. But I figured this was just her usual pose outside of work, which wasn¡¯t all that different all things considered. I wouldn¡¯t even notice any difference had I not had Carine¡¯s eyes.

    Weird details aside, I noticed that she did look distressed. Must be the effects of not drinking two or four cups of coffee every so often. I expected that she might be a bit surprised with her sudden week-long break¡­ but this¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was going to be this bad¡­

    ¡°If I may ask, Lady Carine. What brings you to my room?¡±

    I took a glance at the sky outside the window. The clouds were there, but they weren¡¯t crowding, giving a nice breezy weather.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice day outside. I figured it might be a good time to take a walk.¡±

    ¡°A walk?¡± Leila said, tilting her head. ¡°I see, with no schedule for the week¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect chance, don¡¯t you think?¡± I said, glancing at her. ¡°However, walking alone wouldn¡¯t be ideal, and walking with a servant I¡¯m not that acquainted with won¡¯t be all that¡­ fun.¡±

    At first, Leila stared at me with her mouth just slightly agape. But then, she looked at the floor, biting her lips slightly.

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Carine. However, I am not allowed to participate in any work-related activities. Those are the orders from the Duchess.¡±

    My eyebrows were raised. I held back a chuckle as I replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say this was going to work. I just want to walk with¡­ a friend.¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡± Leila blinked twice, a signal that meant she was thinking something through.

    I felt a bit awkward. Did I overstep? Did Leila not consider me a friend? Was I turning into one of those awful bosses who crash their employees'' personal lives under the excuse of ¡°team bonding¡±? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was starting to think that the plan was a bust and that I was over-eager and overconfident. But then, Leila¡¯s face¡­ changed.

    A very very small smile, but a smile nonetheless!

    ¡°Your words flatter me, Lady Carine,¡± Leila said, her tone more warm despite being delivered in her usual monotone manner. ¡°Very well, I shall accompany you as your ¡®friend¡¯. I shall grab a change of clothes right away,¡± she said before giving a small bow.

    It was my turn to blink twice, wondering what triggered her sudden smile.

    Knowing she was about to change though, I excused myself from her room.

    I waited outside her room, watching over the garden from the window. As expected, I can still see every detail, down to the petals of each flowers and the bees passing by. One maid in particular was being swarmed by those bees. I guessed that she smelled sweet? Could probably just her clothes though.

    I began to wonder if I should change as well, but after a quick glance at my reflection¡­ probably not. These were fresh clothes, changing out of them right away would feel like a waste. Besides, even my everyday clothes can be considered presentable clothes.

    Mother¡¯s habits of wearing elegant dresses in absolutely any situation must¡¯ve rubbed off on me, though I was more of an elegant blouse with a long skirt type of person. I couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like wearing Mother¡¯s frilly dress all day long.

    I heard a door creaking open behind me. Leila was done changing. I was a bit excited, since this would be the first time ever that I would see Leila in casual clothes. That¡¯s right, for the entire time she was assigned as my personal maid, I never once saw her in other clothes beside her work clothes.

    And today¡­ was no different.

    Standing before me was Leila now dressed in a fresh set of maid clothes, like a snake shedding its skin.

    I cleared my throat, trying to emphasize my voice. ¡°Leila, I thought I specifically mentioned that this is not work-related?¡±

    Leila took a quick glance down and seemingly realized something. ¡°Ah, forgive me, Lady Carine. This is but a force of habit. Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    She stepped back inside like nothing had happened. Even now I''m still not sure if this was her attempt at a joke or not.

 Chapter 107: Miss Ice Queen is Going Out!

    After a long walk across the garden, we had finally made it to the front gates. I had properly told the servants of my intentions, and they had already prepared for my leaving. The knights opened the gates all slow and dramatic. Servants lined up left and right, bowing as we walked past. For just a simple walk outside, there was really no need for all this, really.

    But I sort of understand why they went to such lengths. This was my first time taking a walk in the capital since¡­ how long? Definitely years. Not gonna lie; even I felt like this was a big step.

    I won¡¯t complain about this; hell, I welcomed it. I need to melt the ice surrounding my name, and having a witness to me going out to have fun with Leila will definitely help!

    ¡°Safe travels, Lady Carine!¡± The servants said in harmonic unison.

    The gates closed before us. Leila looked at me with her usual neutral expression.

    ¡°Shall we, Lady Carine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we shall.¡±

    As we began our walk to the capital square, I glanced at Leila once again. It took quite a bit of willpower to prevent myself from letting my jaw fall, but now I was a bit more calm to study her clothing choices.

    You guessed it. Leila was finally wearing something other than her work clothes for once.

    I gotta say, she looked like a totally different person in that get-up. I mean, her robotic personality was still pretty much the same, I think¡­? But I guess the way you dress really does change a lot on how others see you. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She wore a long-sleeved blouse with a long skirt, which meant she basically copied my style. Sorry, I was kidding. This kind of clothing was pretty much standard, in the upper class anyway.

    That said, I had to clarify that she didn¡¯t copy me bar for bar. For example, I wore a corset belt since it came packed in with my blouse. It wasn¡¯t exactly choking me; hell, I could barely even feel it. I wondered why I even bothered putting it on.

    Before I left, a maid also gave me a small laced cape-like fabric to cover my shoulders with. I believe they call these pelerines? Who knows?

    Although our clothing style was roughly the same, somehow, Leila has a whole different aura to her. Her maid outfit was always impeccable, clean of any dust or dirt, no matter the job. It usually gives off a sense of professionalism or cleanliness.

    Now though? It felt like she defined the words noble, elegant, and composed, all at the same time. It was the kind of aura that made you feel like she would pat your head without saying a word.

    Leila carried a small satchel with her, hanging across her chest. Judging from the way it bounces and sways, I guessed it only contained money and such.

    I, too, carried a small white leather handbag, which carried little more than my coin pouch. It was my first time ever getting a chance to finally use my allowance, so I was a bit excited when I pulled my coin pouch out of my drawer.

    Actually, back when I opened my coin pouch to check how much allowance I had¡­

    Those were my thoughts as I stared at the golden glow pouring from my pouch

    I mean, with my schedule, I hardly ever leave my mansion¡ªlet alone step onto the street outside¡ªso I never saw a reason to need an allowance. It¡¯s not like Mother and Father wouldn¡¯t buy me anything I wanted, though I never really asked for anything specific anyway.

    ¡°Where are we headed, Lady Carine?¡±

    Leila¡¯s sudden question pulled me back to reality. I faced her as I answered, ¡°To the central square. I believe we can find something nice to eat.¡±

    Leila gave a small nod, and we continued down the path.

    Anyway, I kind of figured that the walk there would be pretty much quiet. I had a hunch that Leila wasn¡¯t feeling herself today. I mean, she was staring at a wall for who knows how long. Had I not entered her room that noon, would she still be there until nightfall?

    But this was her rare day off. She barely ever got any, so I was damn well going to make sure she actually enjoyed it.

    ¡­

    We entered one of the restaurants in the square, the doorbell chiming. I chose it randomly based on a simple game of eeny meeny miney mo, and surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t packed at all. Besides a few patrons here and there, there were plenty of empty seats. Whether that meant this wasn¡¯t rush hour or the food here wasn¡¯t good, I didn¡¯t know yet.

    The interior of the place was delightfully clean and proper. Polished dark wood, clothed tables with soft, comfortable-looking seats, warm lighting with lanterns and candles. Despite how small it was, you could tell they were trying to prop this place up as a luxurious place to eat. I could tell this was a good place for business talks, judging from the way the tables and walls were lined up.

    A waiter brought us to a seat next to a rather expansive window covered by a curtain, the sill was decorated with potted plants and vibrant flowers. Leila sat across from me as we were given our menu.

    Written elegantly in admittedly slightly faded ink was an assortment of food choices. From seafood to steaks to salads, it seemed like they had them all here. The chef here was either talented or¡­ you know, Talent-ed.

    There was a whole section dedicated to wine, but if I ordered one, Leila would definitely snitch on me to Mother. No thanks.

    I glanced up at Leila who¡­ didn¡¯t even bother looking at the menu?

    ¡°Leila? What would you like to eat?¡± I asked, just in case.

    ¡°Whatever it is you choose for me, My Lady.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. ¡°That is unacceptable, Leila. You are free to choose whatever you like.¡±

    Leila remained unblinking for several seconds before finally giving a nod. ¡°Understood.¡± She finally picked up her menu and started reading through it.

    ¡­

    The meal was delightful, but it was uneventful. Leila ended up ordering something light, so I followed suit and ordered something light for myself. That meant we finished our meal pretty quickly, and we weren¡¯t exactly rushing.

    There was a little bit of a problem when it came to paying though. Even though I insisted that I should be the one paying, since I already troubled her so much, Leila had somehow already paid for the meal before I even noticed.

    I didn¡¯t know when she did it or even how, but¡­ knowing Leila, I felt it was best not to question it.

    Come to think of it, we left the restaurant a little bit too quickly, in my opinion. Sure, the sun was ready to start setting, but I kind of wanted to spark a conversation or two while we were having our meal, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to. Now that we were back in the square, I just stood silently.

    However, inside, my mind was panicking slightly.

    I admit¡­ I didn¡¯t think this far into the plan. I was a bit eager to start Operation Ice Melter that I didn¡¯t even plan this part out properly. I was totally banking on a longer stay at the restaurant and heading back before night fell. There was still a solid hour or two that I could use, but what to use them on?

    ¡°Where shall we go next, Lady Carine?¡±

    I held back a flinch before I faced her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a small walk?¡±

 Chapter 108: Grateful

    Huh, who would¡¯ve thought that walking around doing nothing wasn¡¯t that bad? The sight of the people around just living their lives, families walking home after a fun day out¡ªit was kind of soothing.

    Clearly, not having to hear loan sharks conducting ¡°business¡± in alleyways helped with the atmosphere a lot.

    The sky was starting to turn orange. Noticing this, I turned to Leila, who was walking right beside me silently this whole time. She even kept her dress as impeccable as her maid uniform.

    ¡°I wish to see the sun set. Care to join me, Leila?¡±

    Leila gave a curt nod. ¡°In that case, I know where we can have a great view.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Lady Carine.¡±

    Leila began leading the way, though she made sure to stay at arm¡¯s length.

    ¡­

    We reached a park on the wealthier part of town. Despite the beautiful atmosphere and great view of the horizon, it was practically empty.

    The streets were lit by posts, and as I glanced inside the hazy glass, I could see the source was luminite. Naturally, luminite emits a bright green light, but here, the glow was barely tinted green at all. It was mostly a warm yellow.

    I read in a book once that you could tell where a city focused its budget by how much green tint remained in its streetlights. Filtering out every trace of green wasn¡¯t cheap. The fainter the green, the fancier the place.

    Which meant this park was awfully high class. Too bad no one seemed to hang around here much though. I assumed the rich had better things to do than appreciate trees and grass.

    I know it was kind of weird to guess a park¡¯s value just by its lamp posts. I could¡¯ve judged it from the furniture here, which was made with marbles, high quality wood, and steel¡ªOr the fact this place was situated in a wealthy neighborhood.

    Anyway, before I fell into another pointless tangent¡­

    Leila led us to a lone bench overlooking the capital city and the horizon where the sun would soon set.

    ¡°Here we are, Lady Carine.¡±

    I looked at the horizon again. The sun was beginning its descent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the view,¡± I said to Leila.

    She responded with a nod and sat beside me, silent as ever.

    Despite having watched the sunset countless times, whether it be during training or from the village roads, this one felt¡­ special.

    Admittedly, Leila and I didn¡¯t do much for this outing. We ate, we walked, and we sat. It was hardly an outing come to think of it.

    But somehow, I didn¡¯t mind it. It was a rare chance for me to truly relax. To not think about my schedule, to not think about any training. Of course, the ultimate goal of this outing was to help me train better, but you get what I mean.

    The quiet atmosphere, the gentle breeze, the beautiful view¡ªit surprised me how much I enjoyed this moment.

    However, the one thing that truly made it special¡­ was Leila.

    She sat beside me, quiet as ever, and honestly? I preferred it that way. I still remembered how she looked this morning: clearly distraught. And I had a feeling it had to do with work. Or rather, the lack of it.

    I remembered the times I noticed her early in the morning, already working, lightening up the load for the other servants. Clearly, it was she who needed to lighten up. But what if she didn¡¯t want to lighten up?

    Back in my past life, I  was someone like that. Well, maybe not to this extreme, but I was wholly dedicated to work. It took me way too long to realize that lifestyle wasn¡¯t for me. I had no time for friends, no time for myself. Any free moment I had was spent helping out my coworkers.

    And when I got a junior to mentor¡ªLuke¡ªI somehow got even worse. My entire life became work, work, work.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I regretted it or not¡­ but I definitely wished I could do a bit more than that.

    Was Leila in the same boat as me back then? Did I have the right to try and steer her away from that? Or was I just seeing myself in her?

    I didn¡¯t want Leila to be tied to work all the time. I wanted her to be herself from time to time, and I believed I saw a glimpse of that side a couple of times.

    I was admittedly confused about my own thoughts on this matter. Clearly I want Leila to enjoy herself, and if that meant work, who am I to judge? But, I also didn¡¯t want her to overwork herself, especially for my sake.

    ¡°Lady Carine?¡± Leila¡¯s voice interrupted my chain of thought.

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡± I said, facing her.

    Leila was still gazing into the distant setting sun, now halfway down.

    ¡°If I may, could I ask you something?¡±

    I blinked, caught off guard. I didn¡¯t lose composure though. ¡°Of course, what¡¯s on your mind, Leila?¡±

    She¡­ didn¡¯t respond. She continued to stare into the horizon for a while, as if unsure if she should even ask what she wanted to ask. But, she finally decided to go through with it.

    ¡°Lady Carine. Am I¡­ adequate?¡±

    I tilted my head, slightly puzzled. ¡°Adequate? Do you mean, as my personal maid?¡±

    Leila was motionless for a moment, before giving a slow nod. Something about her posture felt¡­ tense. Her usually robotic deadpan face¡­ it looked solemn.

    I was unsure on how to answer her question. I didn¡¯t know what she categorizes as ¡°adequate¡±, since I believe she already went above and beyond with her tasks. But I also didn¡¯t want to sound like I¡¯m over-praising her.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I answered instinctively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trade you for anyone else.¡±

    She didn¡¯t react right away. Instead, she let out a barely audible breath, her gaze still locked on the horizon. Then, with a voice so quiet I almost didn¡¯t catch it, she finally admitted.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­ I have already failed you twice.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    Leila turned her gaze to the cobblestone floor, her brows furrowing slightly. ¡°I failed to protect you, not once, but twice. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly be by your side after that¡­¡±

    Failed to protect me twice? What did she mean?

    Was she talking about the cave incident and the castle incident?

    Those weren¡¯t her fault though¡­ The first one, Father insisted he could take care of me by himself. As for the castle incident, what could she possibly do? It was a fireball attack that shook the whole castle. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°These past few days¡­ I kept being reminded by myself, about how I failed at my job. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened if I failed a third time¡­¡± Leila¡¯s hand held tight to her skirt, ruffling its smooth fabric.

    This was my first time seeing Leila this emotional¡­

    That meant, this morning, she wasn¡¯t distraught because of the sudden break, but because of her fear about failing her job?

    ¡°How could I possibly be adequate¡­ after all that?¡±

    Leila¡¯s brows furrowed deep. For once, I saw emotion in her eyes.

    Anger.

    At what? The bandits who kidnapped me? The mage who attacked me?

    No, it was most likely, it was anger directed at herself.

    I leaned back slightly, watching her closely. I¡­ didn¡¯t expect her worries to reach that deep. I didn¡¯t want to assume that she reacted this way because she feared she might lose her job.

    This was something¡­ personal.

    I guess that, as much as she was special to me, I was the same to her as well.

    Realizing this, I leaned towards her, resting my head on her shoulders.

    ¡°Lady¡­ Carine?¡±

    ¡°You have never failed me, Leila,¡± I said, staring into the setting sun.

    Leila¡¯s body tensed slightly, but she remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of you as just a maid. You¡¯re someone¡­ reliable. Not because of your work, not because of your skills, but because you¡¯re you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Leila asked, her tone slightly softer.

    I raised my head, glancing at Leila to face her. ¡°You¡¯re special to me, Leila. The thought that you would always be by my side grants me comfort. Even if we were away from each other, I still wanted you by my side. When I saw what happened to you that day¡­ I was distraught.¡±

    I remembered. When I saw the injured Leila lying there, I felt the urge to catch the man who did it. The anger that drove me forward¡­ it was something new to me at that time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t desire anyone else to be my maid than you, Leila. Do not underestimate yourself. You¡¯re more than adequate, you¡¯re special.¡± I turned my attention to the horizon once more. The sun was almost fully set.

    ¡°After your break is over, I wish for nothing more than for you to be by my side once more. But, before that happens¡­ I wish to enjoy my free time with you, as friends.¡±

    Leila let out a shaky breath, her grip on her skirt loosening ever so slightly. For the first time today, I saw her shoulders relax.

    Leila finally turned to face me. She was expressing a warm smile¡­ something I never thought I would see.

    ¡°...Understood, Lady Carine,¡± she whimpered. ¡°I am grateful for your kindness.¡±

    As the sun finally dipped below the horizon, I started to see the stars twinkling in the sky. The day had come to an end, but I decided to sit with Leila for a moment longer.

 Chapter 109: Being The Adult in The Room

    After a long, quiet moment of peace in the park, we finally decided it was time to head home. I didn¡¯t want to worry the other servants too much, after all. The way home was lit with the hazy glow of luminite street lamps. They were mostly warm yellow, but my eyes could still see a hint of green.

    Above us, the night sky was dotted with stars. Through the streets, warm lights began to appear on the windows of the various homes here, lighting our way home even more.

    Neither Leila nor I spoke as we walked, but it wasn¡¯t an awkward silence. It was somewhat of a comforting silence, like a soft blanket wrapping around me.

    The journey home would take a while with our slow pace, but I wasn¡¯t in any rush. So, I decided to enjoy this moment, while also focusing on my other self.

    ¡ª

    I stretched as I rose from the floor, cracking my arms and neck with a relieved sigh. The food Eliza prepared for me prepped me for a good nap, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to rest just yet.

    While I had Carine go on an outing with Leila, I had Feyt did some basic physical training. Something I could turn my brain off while also being productive. Of course, when Leila seemed¡­ down. I stopped my training for a moment to focus on assuring her of my feelings.

    It wasn¡¯t something I could half-ass. Leila was important to me, and I needed her to know that.

    Staring at the starry skies outside the window, I enjoyed the sight along with the soothing sound of the wind¡¯s breath. Having just finished a few sets of push ups, I could feel the sweat starting to build up. Might be a good time for a quick wash.

    ¡­

    The servant¡¯s bathing area was weirdly quiet for tonight. Usually this was the hot spot¡ªalmost literally¡ªfor gossip. But oh well, that only meant more peace time for me.

    Just because it was quiet doesn¡¯t mean it was deserted though. I could still hear someone inside already bathing. The breathing sounded relaxed, but audibly deep. I concluded that it must be a butler.

    Thankfully, this wasn¡¯t a mixed bath, so I won¡¯t run into someone unexpected like Eliza or other maids.

    I realized something. If I¡¯m already changing how Carine was perceived¡ªto be more friendly, specifically, why not do the same with Feyt?

    So far, Feyt had been pretty sociable, especially to the maids. Ressa and her friends often said hi to me whenever we passed each other. We never had any chance to talk more, but it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want to, more so a scheduling problem.

    But being friends with the maids probably wasn¡¯t enough. I could use some more friends on the other side of the coin.

    Seeing as I was alone with the butler inside the bath, this would be a good chance to bond.

    As I readied myself to enter though, I felt myself instinctively stopping in my tracks. For some reason¡­ I had a bad feeling about this. I shook my head, thinking it was just my nerves getting to me.

    I stepped into the bath with my towel and bucket on hand. Indeed, there was a man here, chilling in the tub humming to himself. He had his face turned away from me so I couldn¡¯t tell right away who he was.

    Slowly, that unease inside me began to ramp up.

    The man seemed like he heard my steps. He slowly turned around, revealing his face to me.

    I froze. My body already knew who it was before my mind did.

    ¡°Oh? Is that you, kid?¡± His mocking voice echoed throughout the room. ¡°Yo! How¡¯s it going? It¡¯s been a long time, huh?¡±

    The one saying those words with a smirk, was none other than Anton.

    ¡ª

    I walked to the absolute edge of the bath, opposite to the edge Anton was leaning on. But those mockful looking eyes still followed me as I took my seat. I briefly considered just leaving the bath entirely, but¡­ I needed that bath. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And so, I sat silently in the warm bath, trying to filter Anton out of my mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s it been like the past few days?¡± a voice echoed from the far end of the room. ¡°Figured you must be enjoying your break. But it looks like you¡¯re putting some work in! Glad to know!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± was my only response to the voice¡¯s comments.

    ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re a lot colder than what Ressa told me. Can¡¯t even say hi to dear Anton here?¡± the man before me in the distance said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t tell me? You¡¯re still grumbling about that training session I gave you? I thought you¡¯d forgotten about that already.¡±

    The way he worded it sounded like he was trying to paint me as a childish brat.

    As I was about to speak up though, Anton chuckled before heaving a huge sigh.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit it¡ªI overdid it with your training. I didn¡¯t intend to do that, you know. It was just¡­ my hands were a bit tied back then.¡± He shifted in his seat, leaning back. ¡°Even I thought you might actually drop dead for a second. That would¡¯ve been a mess to clean up! Had Eliza not been there, would¡¯ve brought you to your room to rest, trust!¡±

    Was that his¡­ apology?

    No, it sounded like a desperate justification instead.

    But, it does have its truths. Specifically about his hands being ¡®tied¡¯.

    The one who gave the order to push me to my limits was Mother, and Anton, as a servant of this household, kinda had to follow it¡­

    ¡­so what? That doesn¡¯t lift the blame off of him immediately. He clearly enjoyed the task, messing with me until the end, there was no way he was actually sympathetic.

    But¡­ I guess complaining about it now would be¡­ childlike of me. I needed to be the adult here, since Anton clearly wouldn¡¯t be.

    With reluctance, I opened my mouth. ¡°You had to do what you were told, right?¡± I said, nearly sighing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it though,¡± I whispered the last part to myself.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±Anton clapped his hands together with a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad we settled things over! Hope we¡¯ll talk more in the future, kid!¡±

    ¡°With that said¡­¡± Anton slapped his knees as he rose from the bath. ¡°Gotta head out to help the kitchen staff, you stay here and enjoy the bath, kay?¡±

    Anton stepped out of the bath, my eyes subconsciously following his shadow. ¡°Yeah¡­ sure.¡±

    He stood at the doorway to the changing room and did a final glance at me. ¡°See ya!¡±

    And with that, he left the place entirely after a quick ruffling of clothes. Finally, I could relax on my own. I let myself sink a bit deeper into the hot water as I closed my eyes.

    ¡ª

    As if I was right about the world hating me, I heard rattles of a carriage wheel behind me as Carine. The sound slowed down as it approached us, as if the person inside the carriage wanted to talk to us.

    Looking back, Leila and I noticed that it was the carriage Mother used for her trip today. My eyes widened in delighted surprise.

    The carriage stopped mid-road right beside us. The door opened to reveal Mother and her knights sitting inside. Mother stepped out slowly through the small doorway, her gaze locked with mine.

    ¡°Good evening, Mothe¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªCarine! Why are you out this late at night?! Explain yourself!¡±

    The sudden shout caught me off guard. Although Mother often raised her voice at others¡­ this, this was the first time she directed one at me. The pure intensity in her voice froze me mid-bow, my hands still tugging my skirt.

    Sensing something wrong, I looked up slowly, taking a good look at her face.

    Her brows furrowed, her mouth scowled, her eyes glared sharp.

    It was pure, unfiltered anger¡­

 Chapter 110: A Need for Answer

    The carriage swayed gently as it rolled over the streets of the capital. But the atmosphere inside made every small bump feel like a slap to the face. The cushioned seat provided none of its usual comfort as I forced myself to sit still. I kept my hands folded neatly on my lap, feeling compelled to glue my lips shut and nail my gaze to the carriage¡¯s floor.

    I snuck a glance at Leila, who sat beside me. Under any normal circumstances, Leila would always keep her eyes straight forward with her back and shoulders perfectly straight. Now though? She was unusually tense. Her hands were almost curled into fists as they rested on her lap, and her eyes shifted ever so slightly as if trying to find a way to escape.

    Honestly, couldn¡¯t blame her.

    The way Mother acted there was¡­ unexpected.

    The moment I retreated from my bow, I was scolded on the streets by Mother, her voice uncharacteristically booming.

    I was used to her sharp, cold words. I was used to being scolded and being told what to do. But never had Mother done it so¡­ harshly. She would usually keep her voice ¡°calm¡±, somewhat composed yet still authoritative.

    To think she could lash out that ruthlessly. I believe we caught the attention of many who passed by.

    The moment we entered the carriage didn¡¯t improve the atmosphere at all. In fact, it merely worsened it. The knights inside stepped out and offered to walk along with the carriage outside. Although it gave us a wider and more comfortable seating arrangement, I had never felt so suffocated.

    By the time we arrived at the manor, I could barely breathe.

    The walk across the garden felt longer than usual. The atmosphere was as suffocating as usual. Couple that with the cold night air, and I felt like it would be better for me if I just made a run for it.

    Entering the manor, Mother turned back to me. She didn¡¯t seem to be as furious as she was before. Her gaze was still sharp, however. I could feel my soul being glared at.

    Mother¡¯s voice was clear and commanding.

    ¡°Go to your room. Do not leave.¡±

    My only hope was that this would only last this one night.

    Leila stepped forward, bowing slightly. ¡°If I may, shall I attend to Lady Carine as¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mother interrupted her efficiently. ¡°I did not order you to talk, Leila. Return to your quarters, and do mind your manners.¡±

    Leila stiffened. Her eyes seemed to widen in what I believed to be¡­ shock. It lasted only a second before she bowed her head and stepped away without a word. ¡°Forgive me, Your Grace¡­¡±

    Not long after, Mother turned heel as well. ¡°To your room. Now.¡± She didn¡¯t even glance at me as she said those words.

    I wanted to speak, to say something about this whole situation. But I never had a chance to refuse. I mean, when have I? Mother¡¯s words were absolute.

    After standing alone in the entrance lobby for a while, trying to clear my thoughts, I decided to start moving my legs. I headed to my room as per Mother¡¯s orders. Two butlers were stationed outside my door before I even reached it.

    Their presence wasn¡¯t unusual, but something about it unsettled me. Typically, if I was to be kept in my room, Leila was the one tasked with ensuring I stayed. I logically thought this was because she was still on her break. But part of me felt like this was something else. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Something about the scene before me unsettled me. Mother¡¯s trust in Leila had always been unshakable. Out of all the servants in this household, no one knew Mother as well as Leila, and the same goes for Mother.

    So why had she dismissed her so coldly?

    That question kept repeating itself in my head as I entered my room.

    I changed into my nightgown without thinking, almost like my body was moving on its own. I sat silently on my bed, cradling my soft pillow as I stared blankly at the distant wall. I ran my fingers through the cold fabric, trying to ease my nerves and think things through.

    I let out a long sigh into the pillow, thinking it would ease this heavy feeling in my chest.

    It didn¡¯t.

    I wondered if I could just sleep it off. But with how restless my heart was right now, I doubted it would be that easy.

    I quietly fell to my back, staring at my canopy bed¡¯s intricately designed top while still cradling my pillow. I found my eyes automatically tracing each carving in great detail. My mind naturally wandered seconds after. I came to a single conclusion.

    I needed answers.

    Why was Mother so different today? She was pretty cheerful before she left the manor in the morning, well, at least compared to her usual self, anyway. Was my outing that much of a taboo? Or did something happen when she was out today?

    If this sudden change of attitude was something that even Leila was surprised by, there must be something weird going on, right?

    I concluded that I wouldn¡¯t sleep well until I had the answers myself.

    Those were my thoughts and all I could think about.

    Seeing a small shift in the light from the window, I rose from my bed slowly. I took a peek outside the window. A carriage had pulled up in front of the gates.

    I recognized it as one of the many carriages we had, which meant Father had returned from his visit to the castle. Once he was inside, I was sure Mother would bring up my situation to him.

    Eavesdropping wasn¡¯t exactly proper for someone like me. After all, I¡¯m a Young Lady. I had my dignity to uphold, respect I needed to keep.

    But at that moment? I wasn¡¯t so sure¡­

    Information is a weapon. No matter how you looked at it, you couldn¡¯t deny that words could be much more potent than a blade under the right circumstances.

    When an opportunity presents itself, I mustn¡¯t hesitate. Mother taught me that herself, and who am I to disobey her teachings?

    Sure, it wouldn¡¯t be honest of me to listen in on private conversations¡­

    But¡­  wouldn¡¯t be the one eavesdropping.

 Chapter 111: Finding Questions

    I cracked my door open slowly. I peeked my head out as naturally as possible, less like someone trying to sneak out, more like someone looking at both sides of the road before crossing. No one was keeping watch on me, I let out a small sigh of relief.

    Well, that was to be expected, really. There wasn¡¯t really any reason to keep watch on I might¡¯ve worried too much.

    But still, I walked down the hall, keeping my posture as natural as possible, passing by a few servants who were busy polishing vases and wiping down windows.

    As I continued to walk, keeping up my neutral smile on show. Before I could get far, a recognizable face appeared before me.

    ¡°Ah! Sir Feyt!¡± A blonde-haired maid said in her usual energetic voice.

    ¡°Miss Ressa!¡± I didn¡¯t expect to bump into her here. Wait, what was I thinking about? This is where she works.

    I shook my head, clearing out the useless thoughts. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Just cleaning duties, nothing new!¡± she said casually, resting a hand on her hip. ¡°What about you, though? Grabbing something to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, not really,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Just wanted to stretch my legs, that¡¯s all.¡± I stretched my back to sell the act a little bit.

    ¡°Ah, that so?¡± she tapped her finger on her chin. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, she perked up. ¡°Oh, right! How was the soup Eliza gave you today?¡±

    ¡°Soup?¡±

    She nodded eagerly. "Yep! I helped her with it! She said she wanted to make something that might remind you of home, so I¡ªAh, oops! Might''ve said too much!" She covered her mouth, averting her eyes.

    I found myself blinking. After what just happened earlier, I found Eliza¡¯s thoughts to be a sense of comfort. I felt myself calming down a bit. I decided to thank her more deeply when I met her again.

    I gave my best smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Ressa! The soup was delicious!¡±

    ¡°MmHmm~¡± Ressa nodded, clearly pleased with herself. But then, she gasped. ¡°Ah! I need to get back to work before they start calling me a couch potato again!"

    ¡°Sorry, Sir Feyt! Gotta go!¡± Ressa hurried past me, patting my shoulders. ¡°Enjoy your walk! Just don¡¯t wander too far, got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you!¡± I shouted.

    Ressa disappeared from my sight soon after. I could still hear her lively step echoing slightly down the halls, though.

    I turned my attention back to the central staircase.

    Approaching it casually, I took a close look to my left and right. The halls remained rowdy, in my perspective, at least. There were still maids and butlers passing by. Some gave casual greetings, while others didn¡¯t pay much mind. Waiting for the opportunity to come by, I pretended to enjoy looking at the gardens by the window.

    Before long, I couldn¡¯t hear any more steps approaching these halls. Seeing as this was as good of a chance as any, I hurriedly rushed to the stairs and quietly snuck up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And here I was, on the floor where Father and Mother were conversing. How did I know that? Well, first of all, this is where their offices and rooms are. Secondly, I heard muffled conversations ever since I stepped out of my room.

    I shouldn¡¯t be here. I really shouldn¡¯t.

    If someone caught me eavesdropping on the heads of this household, I would be kicked out at best¡­ disappear at worst.

    But these hearts of mine would stay restless unless I do something about it.

    All I needed to do was stay out of sight on this staircase, and I could hear both Mother and Father beyond the grand doors of Father¡¯s office just fine. It was softened a little by the thick wood, but other than that, it was crystal clear.

    Mother¡¯s voice was the first I could make out. ¡°Dear, this is different. I need you to understand.¡± Unlike her harsh tone earlier, it would seem that she had calmed down. It was the usual low and composed tone I expected, but I could still sense a hint of worry.

    There was a pause, then Father¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°...Reyna, why are you so worked up about this?¡±

    Mother scoffed, then sighed. I heard rustlings of fabric as if Mother turned away to face somewhere else.

    ¡°Of course I am. To think my dear Carine would be so foolish to walk around at night after everything that has happened.¡± I heard a click of a tongue before she continued, ¡°I believe I taught her better than that.¡±

    ¡°Now, now,¡± Father replied with a small chuckle, his tone warm. ¡°I¡¯m sure Carine has her reasons. She¡¯s on her day off from her schedule, is she not? What¡¯s wrong with a little walk?¡±

    A loud slam rang through the doors. I flinched.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s wrong!¡± Mother¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the wooden doors like they weren¡¯t there. ¡°This is not the time for her to let her guard down! No, this is not the time for of us to let our guard down!¡±

    A heavy silence followed. I could even feel the suffocating atmosphere emanating from that room.

    I had never heard Mother like this before, except tonight. Never had she snapped like this.

    Father must¡¯ve thought the same thing. I could clearly hear his hesitation all the way from over here.

    ¡°Reyna¡­¡± Father said, losing the casual tone. ¡°I get that you¡¯re worried. But the worst has already passed. Carine is safe now, and so is the capital.¡±

    A brief absence of words followed. Mother let out another scoff.

    ¡°That line of thought is exactly why you failed to protect Carine.¡±

    I heard an audible tap on a wood surface. Then, I heard wood creaking, as if Father was rising from his seat. ¡°Reyna¡­ What are you implying?¡±

    Another silence, but this one was different. I felt an urge to just go down the stairs and leave this conversation immediately¡­ But I shouldn¡¯t.

    When Mother finally spoke, her voice was as cold as ever.

    ¡°I am implying exactly what I said, dear.¡± The words dripped with frustration. ¡°You were too complacent. You let your guard down. And because of that, Carine was¡ª¡± She cut herself off with a sharp inhale.

    Father exhaled slowly. ¡°...Yes, I suppose that was my fault.¡±

    A brief pause. Then, a wood creak, as if he was leaning forward on the desk. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we should assume the worst without reason. You yourself should know of this.¡± His voice was steady and calm. ¡°The city is calm. The worst is over. Carine might have been a little reckless, but she was with Leila, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Mother let out a quiet, humorless chuckle. ¡°Hmph, you mean that useless maid?¡±

    I found my breath hitching at that comment, and I believe Father did the same. The silence that followed was deafening.

    Then¡ª

    A sharp scrape of wood against the floor reached my ear, making me flinch. It was a chair being pushed back.

    ¡°Reyna,¡± Father said, his voice no longer calm. ¡°That is beneath you.¡±

    Mother scoffed, her tone almost mocking. ¡°Oh? Am I wrong? Tell me, where was she when Carine was kidnapped? Why is she out cold when it matters the most? How else could I possibly describe her other than¡ª¡±

    Another slam of the desk. I could hear Father¡¯s breath, it was slow and rhythmic. But I could tell he was trying to calm himself down.

    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted, Reyna. You¡¯re letting it cloud your mind,¡± Father said, exhaling slowly. ¡°You should rest. Immediately.¡±

    ¡°Are you dismissing me?¡± she asked, voice eerily quiet.

    ¡°No, I am telling you to rest,¡± Father corrected, his voice just as low. ¡°You trust your instincts, and I trust mine. And right now, I believe I need to stop you from saying baseless things.¡±

    A long, tense silence followed.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    I heard Mother turn heel and approach the door.

    This. This was my cue to leave.

    I quickly but quietly took a step back, descending the stairs. It didn¡¯t take me long to finally be in the safe confines of my room once more. Leaning against the wooden door, I let out a quiet, heavy sigh, hoping it would help calm my chest.

    Again¡­ it didn¡¯t help.

    I¡­ regretted listening in on them.

    I wanted answers. I needed conclusions. Instead¡­ All I got were more questions to ask.

    But, one thing was certain¡­

 Chapter 112: Sluggish

    Morning came. Both of my bodies barely had any sleep.

    When knocks rang on my door, Carine¡¯s to be specific, I just closed my eyes, mumbling, ¡°Just five more minutes¡­¡±

    I had no motivation to move away from my bed for some reason, and that goes for both of my bodies. I wished my canopy bed would just swallow me whole, and hope the chirping birds outside of my room would lullaby me back to sleep.

    Perhaps I was hoping all this worry in my head would just float away in my dreams?

    The knocks came again, each knock as gentle as the last. I felt bad for the one trying to wake me up. Like me, she obviously just wanted to get this over with, but couldn¡¯t afford to be firm against me.

    I let out a heavy sigh, rubbing my face before forcing my sluggish body to move. Every motion felt heavy, like I was wading through mud. With reluctance, I dragged myself to the door and unlocked it. As expected, it wasn¡¯t Leila. Instead, it was another maid working here¡ªone I barely even knew besides her face.

    ¡°Good morning, Lady Carine.¡±

    She wore the usual polite smile every maid has, but I could tell from the subtle twitches in her brow that she was holding back a scowl, probably frustrated at how long she had to knock. I almost wanted to apologize, but the words never left my mouth.

    I didn¡¯t want to inconvenience anyone, especially since now that I was the daughter of a Duke and Duchess. But, my body¡ªNo, my bodies¡ªfelt sluggish today.

    ¡°I came to fetch you. Breakfast shall be served soon,¡± she said with a slight bow. ¡°Shall I help you get changed?¡±

    It took me a moment before I nodded. Didn¡¯t mean to hesitate, but my body felt slow, unresponsive. I felt like a puppet with frayed strings, fearing I might hurt myself if I move too fast. Even my eyes felt unfocused, staring at basically nothing.

    ¡­

    By the time I reached the dining room, breakfast had already been set.

    Salad, soup, tea.

    The usual stuff.

    But today, I barely had the energy to appreciate it visually or even savor it. The greens of the salad didn¡¯t look as vibrant, the steam from the soup looked foggy, and even the pleasant aroma of the tea did little to calm me down.

    I picked up my utensils with a mindless, practiced motion.

    Father was here, of course. And Mother was, too.

    Both of them were quiet. And though that was expected from our daily breakfast schedule, this one felt different. It wasn¡¯t a comfortable silence I was used to, it was like a weight crushing down on my chest.

    It made my every movement even more sluggish, and every breath felt like it was taken underwater.

    But still, my body moved. My hands, despite the hollowness I felt, continued to bring food to my mouth in a timely, practiced manner. Before long, my plates were empty, and I wasn¡¯t even sure I tasted anything.

    Mother was the first to rise. She didn¡¯t say a word, her face as cold and unreadable as ever. A servant hurried to open the door for her, and she left without so much as a glance in my direction.

    That left only me and Father at the table.

    I sat there for a moment, debating whether I should say something. Clearly, this empty feeling in my chest could only be filled by answers. But after last night¡­ after my attempt at an investigation¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to ask. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was about to leave the table as well. I pushed my chair back, about to leave, but then¡­

    Father cleared his throat.

    I looked up to face him, and only then did I notice.

    His usually straightforward eyes were slightly dimmer. His beard didn¡¯t look nearly as well-groomed as it usually did. His posture, usually so relaxed yet regal, wasn¡¯t nearly as much.

    Father¡­ he was as troubled as I was.

    ¡°Carine¡­¡± Father hesitated, his voice quieter than usual. ¡°About your Mother¡­ I¡¯m sure her words affected you quite harshly¡­¡±

    His tone was softer than I expected, almost as if he was hesitant. Was he unsure of how to approach the topic? Clearly, this wasn¡¯t something easy to talk about.

    As for Father¡¯s comment¡­ I didn¡¯t respond to it.

    I wasn¡¯t yet sure what I was feeling.

    Was it just the young side of me feeling down because I was grounded?

    Was it the fact that she lashed out at me in a harsh manner?

    Or was it my fear of disappointing Mother due to my reckless actions?

    ¡­No¡­ I was still unsure.

    I had a feeling this was something different. Something unnatural. Whatever it was, it was bothering me to no end.

    Sensing that the oppressive silence was filling the room, I decided to speak up.

    ¡°Mother¡­ where is she heading?¡±

    ¡°To her room,¡± he said, his voice trailing off. ¡°I believe she¡¯s exhausted after all that¡¯s happened. She needs some time to clear her mind.¡±

    ¡°What about the interrogations?¡±

    Father shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for her to worry about that. Those interrogations can be handled by the knights.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    After a brief moment of silence, Father let out a sigh. A tired, exhausted sigh.

    ¡°Carine¡­¡± he said, resting on the back of his chair. ¡°Your mother¡­ she only wants the best for you; she always has. I¡¯m sure you understand that, after all that¡¯s happened, she would be worried about you.¡±

    I nodded silently, understanding his points.

    The capital was just recently attacked after all, and I happened to be one of the many involved in the aftermath. Some would say that lightning never strikes the same place twice, but I was sure tempting fate by going out during such times.

    I was in such a hurry to train myselves¡­ I failed to see how it would affect others.

    But still, it still felt off.

    ¡°Father,¡± I called out to him.

    He faced me slowly, an eyebrow raised. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why Mother¡­ acted like that?¡±

    He blinked as if surprised by the question. ¡°As I said before. It¡¯s out of concern for your safety, Carine.¡±

    ¡°...No,¡± I shook my head slightly. ¡°I refuse to believe that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    Time seemed to pause. Father stared at me silently, his eyes seemingly curious.

    Then, he exhaled, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Yes, I suppose you¡¯re right. Truthfully, no. I don¡¯t know why she is acting this way. Even with worry in her heart, she would never lash out at you, nor would she call Leila¡­¡± Father stopped his words abruptly, shooting his gaze to the side. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    His admission surprised me. I was sure he was trying to keep things away from me. But from the way he looked to the distant sky through the window, he was just as lost as I was.

    I had no more words left. My chest continued to weigh on me, unbearably so. But I felt like it was slightly lighter.

    Father¡¯s words were surprisingly calming. Knowing that he was still as gentle as ever, I was a bit relieved.

    So, I pushed back my chair and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room, Father.¡± I gave a bow and said my formalities, ¡°Have a good day.¡±

    Father nodded, watching as I left the dining hall.

    ¡­

    My break would end the next day. Coincidentally, Leila¡¯s would, too. Although I wanted to enjoy it as much as possible, I ended up wishing for it to end early.

    Perhaps a tight training schedule would be the best way to take my mind off things. For now, though, I decided that this would be a good day to just do¡­ nothing.

    I really needed that alone time.

 Chapter 113: Time for Schedules Again

    Another day had arrived.

    The rising sun in the horizon marked the end of my week-long break, and also mark the first week since that attack happened.

    A lot had changed. Not just from the increased security I saw patrolling the streets, but it also affected those who were close to me. It was difficult to pretend things were normal again when they very clearly weren¡¯t.

    I woke up surprisingly early as Carine. Perhaps it was because I managed to rest well yesterday, though that didn¡¯t mean my mind was finally at ease. My schedule for today¡­ it should remain standard, which meant no servants would come knocking on my door for at least another hour.

    Speaking of servants, this should be the day Leila returns from her break. But I was worried for her as well. The way she acted after the attack was different as well, making her one of the many things that changed. I hoped that my talk with her last night helped her, but after what happened with Mother¡­

    Thinking back on it, Mother¡¯s words were harsh not only to me but to Leila as well. As a maid, she always trusted and what I assumed to be a close friendship¡­ Mother¡¯s words would¡¯ve stung pretty deep.

    I wondered how she was feeling. Would she be able to garner enough energy to work as if nothing happened? Would she try to act as though she wasn¡¯t affected by Mother¡¯s words? Considering the situation, maybe she should have another day or two for a break.

    Thinking about it won¡¯t change a thing, though. No one can change the past; the best I could do was hope for the best.

    I sighed, letting my back rest on the soft mattress once more, deciding to let my body relax for just a little longer before I was inevitably called for breakfast.

    ¡­

    These past few days had been a tough one for Carine. But there was no doubt an effect on Feyt as well, considering we¡¯re the same person. I had hoped I would at least have energy as Feyt, seeing he wasn¡¯t affected as much, but yeah, my hopes were crushed.

    I had no intent on jumping back onto the bed, even though my heart craved for it. Something inside Feyt¡¯s body basically told me I needed to move, to stretch my legs, to do something.

    I suppose it made sense. I mean, back home, I was always working around the village, whether it was carrying water for Mom and Dad or helping out with the farm work. Sitting still had never been my favorite pastime.

    With nothing else to do, I sat in front of my writing desk, the place where I penned my letters. So far, I had never sent any letters other than home. Mom and Dad had also sent letters to me, and all of them were variations of wishing me well and asking how my day was going. I would also sometimes get letters from Ricent, though all he seemed to care about was if there were any cool board games here.

    I always wrote back to them, telling them that the food here was great, saying how I missed Mom¡¯s cooking, and informed them that I was doing fine.

    The latest one, however, was a bit different. I mean, this was their response after learning I was involved in a terrorist attack after all. While the letter itself was filled with the usual warmth, what caught my attention was the ending, which was written so:

    The two sentences seem to contradict each other in intention. The first sentence wanted me to return home as fast as I possibly could, while the other asked me to think about what I wanted to do.

    Their letters were always written as a joint effort, but I could easily tell who wrote each part just from how they formed their words. It was a bit hard to differentiate them through writing since the letters were written a bit crudely, or hell, one of them could¡¯ve written it by themselves while the other just says their thoughts.

    With that in mind, I could clearly see that the first sentence was written by Mom and the latter by Dad. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The reason this part of the letter caught my attention was that I was actually considering it.

    At first, the thought of going back seemed impossible. I told myself that I needed to train as much as possible, that staying here was the only way forward. But after the last two days? After everything that had happened? I found myself hesitating.

    Maybe stepping away from this manor for a little while, at least with one of my bodies, wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea after all. Maybe it would help me lift this weight in my chest just a little bit.

    Deciding it now would be tricky, though, since my mind hasn¡¯t yet cleared up. I didn¡¯t want to make a choice that I would regret. And besides, classes were about to start back up again. Shouldn¡¯t I at least give them a chance? I needed to see if they helped me regain my focus before I could decide on anything.

    So, withthe  determination that I thought I had lost, I picked up a quill and started writing a letter back home.

    ¡ª

    The sun was beaming through my windows. Its light reflected off of the chandelier and pierced my enclosed eyes.

    With reluctance, I arose from my bed and pushed myself to stay awake.

    I knew that Leila would return to work today. She had been eager to work after all. But I figured she might not be herself as well. After Mother¡¯s scolding last night¡­ I wondered if she was feeling as sluggish as I was.

    Knocks came. I held my breath for a moment as if waiting for something.

    ¡°Lady Carine, it is me.¡±

    I exhaled in relief. Hearing Leila¡¯s voice each morning had become such a norm for me that I didn¡¯t realize how incomplete I felt without it.

    However, even if Leila was here, would she be alright?

    If she was distraught like she was back then, when I invited her for an outing, I would feel bad for forcing her to work¡­

    I scooted off of my bed and opened the door. I hoped that I would be greeted by an impossibly immaculate dress, that I would be greeted with her usual monotonic face and tone. I hoped that Leila¡­ was still her usual self.

    But when I opened that door.

    I was greeted with a warm, polite smile.

    not

 Chapter 114: Smile

    I was enjoying a weirdly relaxing walk in the halls of the manor. Leila walked beside me, keeping up with my pace as perfectly as she could. Not too fast, not too slow, just perfectly right beside me at each step. Even a metronome wouldn¡¯t be as consistent as her steps.

    But, this was the type of thing I expected from Leila. Making me question if she was a robot or not finally made me feel like things were starting to go back to normal¡­

    Except for that smile of hers.

    It was subtle and gentle, probably wouldn¡¯t have even seen it had I not had my super eyes. But the fact that she was smiling made me feel like something was not right¡­

    Leila seemed to notice my gazing, as she faced me, her pace still perfectly synchronized with mine.

    ¡°Lady Carine, is there something wrong?¡±

    This was as good of a chance as any to ask.

    ¡°Leila¡­¡± I said, slowing down my pace.

    Leila slightly widened her eyes, the smile fading. She slowed down as well, her feet mid-step.

    ¡°What is it, My Lady?¡±

    ¡°Leila, about Mother¡¯s words¡­¡±

    I thought about telling her the same thing Father told me, that she said them out of concern for her. I was willing to say anything really, if it meant lightening the weight that might have been pushing down on her.

    ¡°I was just wondering. Mother¡¯s words to you, they were¡­¡±

    But before I could even continue to talk, Leila spoke up. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°That is alright, Lady Carine. I believe I know what you are referring to.¡±

    Leila shifted slightly, her long skirt swayed gently as she took a step closer to the windows. Her eyes were gazing at the already sky-high sun in the distance, covered partly by the clouds.

    ¡°Her words were¡­ shocking, yes. I would be untruthful if I said they did not concern me,¡± she admitted, her voice steady. Then, in a single elegant motion, she turned back to face me. ¡°However, her words do carry some truth.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Leila¡­ What are you talking about?¡±

    Leila didn¡¯t answer me. Instead, she brought her gaze forward, at the empty hall before us. ¡°The servants here have done their job well, haven¡¯t they, Lady Carine?¡±

    I blinked again, not sure where she was going with this. With cleanings done for this morning, everything around us, from the vases to the glass on the paintings, seemed to reflect sunlight like a pristine mirror.

    Having walked through these halls every day for most days of my life, it was the same sight I had grown used to, something so familiar that I had stopped truly noticing it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I believe they are the finest servants this manor could have.¡±

    ¡°That they are.¡± Leila nodded as well. ¡°However, they weren¡¯t always this thorough.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No, they weren¡¯t,¡± Leila said with a shook of her head. ¡°Years ago, it was common to see a servant dust a vase for only a few seconds before moving on. They wouldn¡¯t clean their own footprints after mopping. The ceiling corners continued to gather cobwebs. They worked only as much as was expected, no more, no less.¡±

    Huh¡­ so the servants in this manor used to be humans¡­

    It was a bit hard to imagine now. The manor¡¯s halls had always been so spotless it was like someone made a room out of only mirrors.

    ¡°However,¡± Leila continued, ¡°when I started working as your personal maid, I took notice of something that I couldn¡¯t quite ignore.¡±

    Leila turned her eyes to me. For the first time in a while, I could feel some sense of amusement in her.

    ¡°Your disgust for imperfections was¡­ apparent.¡±

    I was caught off guard. I nearly choked on my own breath.

    ¡°Every speck of dust. Every scratch on vases or paintings. Every footprint left behind¡­ No matter how small they were, no matter how invisible they seemed, your eyes were always drawn to them.¡±

    Hearing Leila¡¯s words, it clicked within me. A memory resurfaced of my life years ago, back when I was a pretty short little child. Indeed, as she said, the halls of this manor used to be marked with imperfections.

    Although I wasn¡¯t ever disgusted by it, my eyes never seemed to stop looking for the new imperfection that popped up every morning. I would wonder if the cobweb in the ceiling would grow, or if the dust on the painting would form a new pattern the next day.

    It was almost like a game, really.

    But, I guess with how my eyes were almost always in glaring mode, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to believe that I found them annoying instead.

    But wait, if what Leila said was true, then¡­

    ¡°Leila, are you saying that you¡­¡±

    Leila nodded with casual certainty. ¡°Yes, My Lady. After noticing your plight each morning, I brought the matter to your parents one night. They had approved of my proposal, and so, from that day forward, each servant was instructed to leave their cleaning site utterly spotless.¡±

    I blinked, blinked, and then blinked as a good measure.

    ¡­What?

    ¡°Of course, when the rule was newly enforced, the servants were¡­ inexperienced. Still I notice your eyes glare from one imperfection to another every morning.¡±

    She let out a quiet sigh that never reached my ear. ¡°Admittedly, I found myself slightly frustrated at the sight. That was when I asked to be assigned to be the head of cleaning and began training them myself in my spare time.¡±

    I stared at her. ¡°You¡­ trained them?¡±

    Leila¡¯s eyes flicked towards the sunlight shining along the pristine floor. ¡°Over time, they improved. Mistakes became rare. Habits became instinct. And now¡­¡± She raised her gaze, taking in the spotless hall once again. ¡°This is the result.¡±

    Well, things were starting to make sense. If there was anyone who could turn humans into cleaning robots, it would either be Mother who would do it out of sheer fear, or Leila¡­ because she¡¯s Leila.

    But still, I was still lost on why she went on this tangent. And, as if she was an esper or something, Leila turned to me once more.

    ¡°Improving one¡¯s self is possible, Lady Carine.¡±

    I blinked at her, letting her words sink in.

    Was this what she was talking about?

    She lowered her head, her gaze shooting at the floor. ¡°Your mother¡¯s words¡­ they reminded me of something I thought I had forgotten. I am not perfect. That I have failed her¡­ and I have failed you, My Lady.¡±

    I opened my mouth, about to refute her claims. But then, Leila continued.

    ¡°But¡­ Your words that night at the park¡­ they reminded me of something else that I had forgotten.¡± She lifted her head, gazing at the ceiling with that subtle gentle smile. ¡°That I, too, can improve. The failures I caused¡­ they were never the end for me.¡± She glanced briefly at me. ¡°I have to thank you, My Lady, for allowing me to realize that.¡±

    Her tone was as monotone as ever. However, I felt a sense of warmth I thought I would never feel from her words. ¡°Thus, I do not mind the Duchess¡¯s words. I was hurt, that much I am confident. But, I believe I can prove myself worthy to earn back her praise.¡±

    A warm silence enveloped us. For a moment, there was nothing around us but the warmth of the sun, and the chirping of bees outside.

    I studied Leila for a moment. Her stance was straight as an arrow. Her gaze still felt empty yet warm. And her expression was still dead-faced, but even I couldn¡¯t ignore the slight lift on the sides of her lips.

    But weirdly, I didn¡¯t find it strange anymore. I saw it as something understandable, something warm.

    Before, I would¡¯ve guessed she was planning something. Before, I would¡¯ve guessed Leila wasn¡¯t feeling well. Hell, I thought that when I greeted her at the door¡­ But now? Now I know. This was Leila¡¯s true smile.

    It was small. It was subtle. Nearly invisible even. But the fact that it was there meant she was happy, content, at peace¡­

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t read her thoughts. But¡­ I was almost sure she wasn¡¯t being weighed down by anything, and that slight raise in her cheeks was the proof.

    Leila closed her eyes and shifted again, this time facing the hallway straight ahead like she normally would. ¡°That being said, we should head to the dining hall right away.¡±

    I blinked but quickly composed myself. ¡°R-Right, we¡¯ve¡­ spent a lot more time than I expected.¡±

    ¡°That we do,¡± Leila said, her voice as calming as ever. ¡°Shall we, My Lady?¡± She gestured ahead.

    I nodded with a smile of my own. ¡°Of course.¡±

    And with that, we returned to our walk down the hall. Our pace synchronized once more.

 Chapter 115: New and Familiar Faces

    Unfortunately, the breakfast for Feyt today wasn¡¯t served by Eliza. Instead, it was back to what I expected, something slightly high-class. But, it was unique enough to make me notice.

    A plate of sliced meat roasted alongside some herbs, a side dish of seasoned scrambled eggs, coupled with a small bowl of warm broth, a cup of joe with sugar cubes, and a small shot of cream on the side.

    Well, this is different.

    I hadn¡¯t had coffee in a good while, so I gladly took it inside and began scooping them up, trying my best to do so elegantly. No matter how much I tried to copy off of Carine¡¯s muscle memories, I never could do them as consistently or as perfectly as she did.

    I would always wobble a bit here or there, maybe miss a step from time to time. As expected, copying Carine¡¯s memories wouldn¡¯t be the easy way out I was hoping for. But still, it gave me some good framework I can train Feyt¡¯s body out of.

    After finishing the last of the dishes, I took a sip of the coffee. I immediately recoiled from its bitterness. My face was scrunched up, like a dried-out sponge. It felt like someone blended some dirt with water and called it a day. Needless to say, I dumped all the sugar cubes on the tray into the cup.

    At least it woke me up though, and I needed that wake-up call.

    After all, it was the day the sword class got kicked back on.

    Already I saw a couple of carriages coming by, dropping kids and teenagers of all ages in front of our gate. A few of them hung around the front gate, possibly waiting for their friends, while a few already started their walk across the garden.

    Although I should¡¯ve been excited about this, I couldn¡¯t help but find my chests still heavy to breathe through. But it doesn¡¯t escape my notice that it didn¡¯t feel so heavy compared to last night.

    Leila¡¯s presence was¡­ definitely a big factor in that.

    Speaking of¡­

    ¡ª

    The breakfast in the dining room ended as quickly as it started.

    Mother, as she did yesterday, walked off the dining room without uttering a single word, not even a glance at me, Father, or even Leila. We were all subtly looking at her as she made her leave seamlessly through the servant-opened doors.

    Leila, who stood behind my chair as she usually did, approached my side and poured another cup of tea as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Thank you, Leila.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    I took a sip of the freshly poured tea, calming down my mind a little bit.

    Father cleared his throat before talking to me. "Carine, I¡¯m sure you know that your schedule starts today, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod, setting my cup down with not a single clink. ¡°What about it, Father?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Just a reminder. The sword class will begin at early noon.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Father. I won¡¯t be late,¡± I said with confidence. I mean, what else could I do besides being holed up in my room? But then, a question popped up in my mind, which I quickly translated into words, ¡°Father, if I may ask, will Mother be teaching today?¡±

    Father held silence for a moment. He exhaled through his nose and shook his head gently. ¡°No, she¡¯s not yet well, I believe. Perhaps a few more days of rest would be beneficial.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    A part of me wanted to feel relieved. This sense of helplessness all came from Mother after all, and having a class without her could probably help me focus more on the lessons. The other part of me though¡­ was conflicted. Having a class without Mother felt¡­ wrong, incomplete even.

    I was starting to wonder if what happened that night was really my fault. I didn¡¯t want Mother to avoid me like this any longer. Sure she was usually cold and overestimating me all the time, but never once had she acted this¡­ distanced.

    It was already the second day since Mother lashed out at me, and still, her sharp words echoed in my mind. I decided then and there, that was it.

    I needed to settle this thing with Mother.

    With how much this was hindering my mind, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on my training or even brainstorm ways to improve Carine¡¯s reputation.

    Tonight, after everything scheduled was done, I would try and talk things through with her at dinner.

    I needed to steel myself. And for that, I needed to take today¡¯s class seriously.

    ¡ª

    Several of the students who were already here had begun lounging around mostly on the first floor of the manor. They never wandered off willy-nilly though, they stayed in groups and either hung around in the lobby, sitting in the outer garden, or at the training courtyard further inside to warm up.

    I saw quite a lot of familiar faces from this second-floor gallery, but also some new ones.

    So¡­ new classmates.

    I began to wonder if having new classmates meant having to relearn the fundamentals again¡­

    Yeah, that would be disappointing.

    The entrance doors were opened once more by two maids, welcoming another student to the entrance lobby. I recognized his face in an instant, and I felt the urge to hide behind a pillar.

    It was Raymond, the kid I was forced to ¡°discipline¡±... Actually, it was more like bullying.

    He wore casual clothes¡ªcasual for an aristocrat anyway¡ªand carried with him what seemed to be a heavy bag. Some of the other students also brought their own bags, and while theirs do seem quite heavy, Raymond¡¯s seemed like it was a level higher than theirs.

    On one hand, I was glad he didn¡¯t give up on learning swordsmanship because of that incident. My conscience wouldn¡¯t let me sleep well if he quit because of me. On the other hand, I really didn¡¯t want to face him directly after what I did to him.

    And clearly, he didn¡¯t either.

    Raymond took a few steps inside, scanning the lobby for a few seconds, before inevitably looking up, locking eyes with me. In those eyes, I could still see the hatred he carried ever since that day. But, alongside it, I sensed an unnerving amount of¡­ blankness.

    I wondered if I imagined it.

    Naturally, I began to regret not trusting my urge.

    Deciding it was better late than never, I took this chance to take a step back, turn a heel, and walk away as if I saw nothing.

    But I knew I needed to confront him soon. If I couldn¡¯t even apologize to a kid of my approximate age, how was I going to apologize to Mother?

    I didn¡¯t mean that he was some sort of a stepping stone or anything, not at all. But if I was going to confront Mother seriously tonight, I needed to at least get past his hatred towards me. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 116: The Class is Back in Session

    Classes were about to start. I first entered as Carine, the first student in the training hall. Father was already there, tidying up some papers. I caught a glimpse of the papers, it seemed to detail the three new students, nothing really interesting. His eyes widened in delight when he saw me.

    ¡°Carine! Early as always, I¡¯m very glad to see it.¡± He put down his papers with a soft thump before facing me directly. ¡±I¡¯m sure you¡¯re ready for the class?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Father,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to learning the sword with you again.¡±

    Father nodded with a warm smile. ¡°Good, good. Now, take a seat. I¡¯m still finishing up some details for the new students.¡±

    I nodded and followed his orders, taking a seat near the back of the hall.

    I arrived as Feyt amidst the other students, purposefully taking my time so I won¡¯t have to sit alone with myselves.

    As the students entered one by one, Father stood by the door greeting them all with a nod and a smile. I was glad to see that he was his usual self, despite what had happened with Mother. Or, it could just be him trying to keep some sense of normalcy in this house.

    But then, as soon as one particular student entered, his smile dropped. Father eyed him from the door as he took his seat on the mat, behind all of the other students, dropping his heavy bag beside him.

    And that student was¡­ Raymond?

    I didn¡¯t quite get what happened. Was he as surprised as I was that Raymond decided to attend class again?

    No, Father would usually be delighted, based on what I remembered anyway.

    I didn¡¯t have the time to think it through, however. As the last of the students entered the hall, Father closed the door and faced us.

    Since new students were having their debut today, that meant Father was setting up the usual welcome party, a surprise ambush. It seemed like Father was adamant about not skipping it.

    On the way here, I saw a couple of the servants giving the new students a tour of the mansion. I guessed that was what Eliza did to me back then too with her winding paths. This gave Father and the students he chose for the party some time to set up.

    Speaking of students, Father chose four relatively new students to be the ones to surprise them. Three of them I barely knew, besides from their faces, while the last one I knew very, very well.

    It was Feyt. AKA me.

    The four of us stood at the front and were given wooden swords. I looked down on mine and could barely hold back a smirk.

    I was a bit scared that I might fail spectacularly and kiss the floor. I expected it to be the case at first, considering my own surprise party. Then again, I had been a special case¡­ Both Father and Mother were surprised that I managed to come out of the surprise ambush unscathed after all.

    Guess that meant these new students were about to get pummeled. A bit cruel, huh? Good news for me though. As long as I didn¡¯t do anything stupid or climb any doors, I should be fine.

    Still, where was I supposed to hide? All the common sense spots were already taken.

    Two of them were already stationed by the doors. Another hid behind the conveniently placed weapon rack. It was exactly the same setup as the one I was subjected to, don¡¯t they have some basic pattern recognition?

    You¡¯d think they¡¯d mix it up after what happened to the last batch of students who tried this exact same thing¡­

    No wonder Raymond tried climbing the door, there really was nowhere to really surprise them.

    In the end, I decided to just stand out in the open, my training sword discreetly hidden behind my back, ready to greet them with a forced smile.

    When those doors swung open, I briefly saw three eager faces with bright eyes, clearly excited for this opportunity to learn from the best of the best¡­ for about half a second.

    Needless to say, the wooden swords dashed their hopes and dreams in an instant.

    ¡­

    Groans and grumbles filled the air as the new students lay sprawled across the floor. They were still conscious since we were instructed to not use full force in our attacks. But they were definitely in a daze as to what was going on, their eyes darting around.

    The three students beside me who were tasked with the ambush seemed pleased with themselves.

    ¡°Hey! We actually did it!¡±

    ¡°That was surprisingly easy.¡±

    ¡°I thought they¡¯d fight back at least¡­¡±

    It seemed they had the same thoughts as mine.

    I let out a sigh and sat back down, beside myself of course. I barely knew the kids around here after all. I didn¡¯t sit right beside myself though, I had put an arm¡¯s length between myselves just in case.

    The students around us were busy whispering about the successful ambush. But as soon as Father rose from his desk, the room fell silent.

    He strode to the new students mid-rise, his hands clasped behind his back. He had a serious expression. When normally he would joke around or give a hearty laugh, he just stood there staring down at them with sharp eyes.

    He gave a small nod and addressed the students.

    ¡°On your feet.¡±

    They were already trying to do that.

    But Father¡¯s assertive voice had them scrambling upright, a bit wobbly but they managed. Father waited for a second before finally speaking again.

    ¡°This is your first real lesson from me,¡± his voice was calm, echoing throughout the silent hall. ¡°Be on your guard, always.¡±

    He paced between them. ¡°An attack can come from anywhere, at any moment. If you hesitate, let your guard down, you¡¯ll find yourself on the ground before long.¡± His eyes swept across to the rest of us sitting down, his gaze lingering long. ¡°Or worse.¡±

    Father turned heel with a stomp, returning to the front and center.

    I was still confused about this sudden change of mood. Where was his gentle attitude from before? All I could sense from his was¡­ suspicion. But why?

    Father picked up a chalk from the board and began writing. Loud, brash, and rough sounds of words being written filled the room. Not long after, written in bold no-nonsense style was the word:

    ¡°FUNDAMENTALS.¡±

    With Feyt¡¯s ears, I could hear everyone holding back their groans of annoyance. Couldn¡¯t blame them, as I held one¡ªno, two of my own as well. My prediction came to pass, and I hated myselves for it.

    After what Mother did when the students complained though, I was sure no one wanted to provoke another ¡°practical showcase.¡± I snuck a glance at Raymond as Carine, mildly curious about his reaction.  S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡­Oh Lord, he was staring at me, dead on.

    I flicked my head back to the front, gently. I only caught a glimpse of him for a fraction of a second after all, so it didn¡¯t look like I turned my head at all.

    But still, his grudge against me was apparent. How was I going to apologize to him?

    ¡­

    The fundamentals class started. Father had to do a double job now since Mother wasn¡¯t here to explain or write down the details of the teachings. Basically, the class was slower than usual. Thankfully, Father¡¯s voice carried all the way into the back quite easily as he wrote down and showcased the fundamentals.

    The three new students seemed to follow along with some determination, clearly not minding the welcome party at all.

    Meanwhile, the other students seemed tired of doing the same thing over and over again. Still, they took the lesson seriously¡­ I didn¡¯t want to admit this, but Mother¡¯s method of teaching seemed to work somehow.

    ¡­

    The theories were explained, the warmups were completed, and the practical lessons were finally underway. Father followed Mother¡¯s path of shouting out simple orders on every single thing we must do.

    As always, it was an easy task, but Father threw in some curveballs here and there that, honestly, without Feyt¡¯s ears, I would¡¯ve fumbled, just like most other students here, old or new.

    The solo drills were done faster than I thought. Father clapped his hands signaling the end of the set and soon, he announced that the next lesson was, as expected, blocking.

    The students began to pair up. Some of them were already practicing some swings before Father started the set.

    Father himself had already begun pacing around the rooms, but weirdly, his eyes seemed to linger on someone. That someone was his daughter, Carine.

    I sighed, thinking I had to pair with myselves again like last time. But then¡­ without warning, Raymond was there, carrying his bag with him.

    He hadn¡¯t snuck up on me or anything, that would be practically impossible with both Carine¡¯s eyes and Feyt¡¯s ears. But the fact he walked up to me was so unexpected¡­ it took me a while to process it.

    He looked at me, Carine, dead in the eyes. The anger from before was still apparent, along with that sense of blankness.

    I stood there without any clue as to what he was trying to do, but then, he closed his eyes and bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± he said, voice quieter than before. ¡°For the way I¡¯ve been acting, Lady Carine.¡±

    I blinked.

    What?

    He straightened but his eyes didn¡¯t meet mine. Instead, he had them glued to the floor and frowned. ¡°I was childish¡­ I was idiotic. Had I been more mature about my own skills and my own limitations, I wouldn¡¯t have looked at you with such¡­ disdain.¡±

    I blinked again. Was he trying to apologize to me? If yes, it sure didn¡¯t look all that sincere. Still, it could just be him trying his best to calm down his impotent rage directed at me.

    And speaking of apologies? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?

    I cleared my throat before answering, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about yourself like such, Raymond. You have potential.¡±

    My words were met with¡­ nothing. He didn¡¯t react, his eyes still glued to the floor. But then, he looked up at me with a forced smile.

    ¡°Lady Carine, may I pair up with you for this next session?¡±

    I was surprised, but I didn¡¯t think much of it. It was typical for someone to apologize by trying to hang around with someone a bit more. To think this kid was becoming more and more like an adult, I was a bit proud.

    I nodded. ¡°Of course, but where is your sword?¡±

    He let out another smile. ¡°About that, would you mind if I use my own sword?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? That should be fine.¡±

    It was a typical thing to do around here. Since some of the students here came from pretty wealthy families, they often have their own wooden swords either carved with their family insignias or made with their favorite type of wood.

    Raymond reached into his bag, and looking at the bag now, I realized something I should''ve realized earlier.

    All of the other bags from the students, I could see through them a bit. They were made with basic fabric after all, and for Carine¡¯s eyes, it looked slightly transparent. They all carried the usual. Change of clothes, some brought perfume, a few had their own wooden swords.

    But Raymond¡¯s bags, the inside looked like pitch black. When he opened it, it revealed a lot of black clothes. Were those his shirts? Change of clothes maybe? Why would he bring that many though?

    The way it was structured, it looked like it was trying to hide something. Raymond¡¯s hands continued to dig inside the mass of black cloth.

    Then, he pulled it out.

    A flash of steel entered my sight. It reflected the sunlight like a mirror and nearly blinded me with light. It didn¡¯t take me a second to realize what it was.

    A knife. A real, sharp, gleaming knife.

    Time seemed to slow down as I took a hurried step back. Raymond stepped up, his eyes locked with mine. He raised his hands forward, knowing exactly where to point its blade. Right at my stomach.

    A hand snapped forward with a sharp, deafening clap. Raymond¡¯s hands trembled under its tight grip.

    I nearly stumbled as I landed back on my feet, looking at the one who had stopped Raymond.

    His eyes were cold. His grip was forceful. His posture was intimidating.

    ¡°What were you planning to do to my daughter¡­ Raymond?¡±